Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hundreds of people lined the walls, watching the fights happening in the middle of the Hall.   

They watched as Molly Weasley killed Bellatrix, yelling how she would never touch his children again.  

They watched as McGonagall, Slughorn and Kingsley, sailed through the air as Voldemort’s fury exploded with a scream of rage at his best and last lieutenant.  

They all watched as Harry Potter, who was supposed to be dead, dead at the hand of the madman screaming in the center of it all, appeared suddenly as if from thin air.  

"PROTEGO!" roared Harry, and his Shield Charm expanded in the middle of the Hall, Voldemort stared around for the source as Harry pulled off the Invisibility Cloak at last.   

The people yelled their shock, but the cheers, the screams on every side of: "Harry!" "HE'S ALIVE!" were stifled almost as soon as they started.  The crowd was afraid, and silence fell abruptly and completely as Voldemort and Harry looked at each other, and began, at the same moment, to circle each other.   

But even scared, they still watched, they observed as Harry loudly proclaimed he didn’t want anyone’s help, it was the way it was supposed to be.  

They watched as the two men circled each other, the Saviour and the Dark Lord, the good and the evil.  

They saw as they taunted each other, throwing truths to destabilize the other, always waiting for the opportunity to strike.  

They kept their eyes on them, for they knew one of them was going to end dead, and who was left standing was going to decide the future of Magical Britain.  

They viewed as Potter explained his encounters with Death, and how he still came back to fight.  

They looked at them as Voldemort denied believing that the sacrifice of a boy was enough to dismantle all his plans.  

They gazed as they prowled in a circle, chasing each other but never getting closer.  

They observed as they discussed the power of love, of magic.  

They saw as they talked about Dumbledore, about his might and his beliefs.  

They watched as Harry Potter declared Voldemort just thought he brought about the death of Albus Dumbledore.  

The watching crowd stirred as they seemed to all drew a breath at the same time.  

But they just kept still, kept observing, kept being witness of the historic confrontation.  

They watched as Harry revealed the true loyalties of Severus Snape, of his past, and his love.  

They saw as Voldemort laughed at the supposed failure of the plan the men had implemented.  

They gazed as Harry Potter asked Tom Riddle, the man that went to the deep end, to try for remorse.  

They viewed as The Dark Lord was shocked and offended by the words, and how it brought closer the climax of the battle.  

They watched as Potter declared him not being the true Master of the Elder Wand, but Draco Malfoy instead.  

They followed with their eyes how Harry stated loudly he was the one the wand was loyal to, with the hawthorn wand in his hand as proof.  

The hundreds of people lining the walls, surrounding the pair on the center with their hearts in their throats saw as Harry Potter put end to the circling and waiting with a whisper. Asking his opponent softly if the legendary wand knew who it’s true master was.  

They watched the moment everything was decided, so fast and sudden.  

They looked carefully as the  "AVADA KEDAVRA!" and the "EXPELLIARMUS!" Collided in the dead center of the circle the men, the young wizard and the old almost creature, had been treading with a bang so big and loud it resembled a canon blast.  

They watched as the green beam met the red one, and how that resulted in the Elder Wand flying high, so dark against the sunrise, went spinning across the enchanted ceiling toward the master it would not kill, who had come to possess it at last.  

They saw as Harry Potter, with his unerring skill of Seeker caught it from the air.  

They gazed intently as the source of all they suffering finally fell with a mundane finality.  

They looked and basked in the sight of Tom Riddle’s body, with his snakelike face vacant and unseeing.  

They watched as Harry stood there, with two wands in his hand, and stared down at his enemy's shell.  

And for a small eternity everything was utterly still, still and silent as a grave, but then the crowd stirred as if waking up from a dream, and a roar was born from them.  

They cheered; hundreds of voices concentrated their feelings in that bellow, and started to converge onwards, to Harry Potter, the boy-who-lived-again, their Saviour.  

But in all their thunderous celebrations it was easy to miss something, and a  small whisper was lost in all that cacophony.   

Harry was absorbed thinking about what happened, the entire confrontation, the past year, the war. He really pitied the man who laid dead at his feet, dead with his own rebounding curse, Tom Riddle was so afraid of Death that he preferred to do despicable thing to his soul than to live a longer life, with the extended lifespan all magic folk seemed to have, thought the pathetic way he clung to life was better than one day having to go on. He was so hungry of power that he rallied a war, brought suffering and left a bloody trail anywhere he went just because they opposed him or were in the way, and even then, he wasn’t satisfied. No, of course it never was so simple with megalomaniac people, the man wanted to have the world at his beck and call, to be his to bring glory or to let fall,  his.  

Harry was too lost in his head, that’s why he saw too late the deathly shine of the curse travelling surely at him, uttered by the son of one of the less know death eaters. He recognized the look in the eyes of that young man, it was the look of a boy who has lost everyone important, who didn’t care the battle was over because he simply didn’t have anyone to go back to, who just wanted to kill everything in sight in the name of his grief, to appease the agony of his heart or die trying because he had absolutely nothing more to lose.   

“Ah...”   He thought as the force of the magic made him stumble into Ron’s arms. While the world faded extremely quickly around him, he only had the time to think that maybe he just wasn’t meant to survive the fated encounter, even if it was not at the hands of his nemesis... At least he was not defeated when it counted...   

The anguished cry of Hermione and the shrill scream of Ginny as their group all fell to the ground next to Harry cut through the entire hall.   

“WHAT DID YOU DO!?” Ron shouted at the boy as he bawled his eyes out and cradled the body of his best friend, his brother in all but blood in his arms.    

“I... I...” The murderer, for that he was now, was shocked from his actions, he knew his father was not a nice man or even a good one, but he was his  dad,  his only remaining family and he was dead so he needed to take out someone to avenge him too. He just didn’t think he would succeed in casting the curse, he never could and didn’t expect to work just then. Hell, he was not even aiming at Potter!   

“WHY!?” Raged the half of the Weasleys that could talk through the sobs.   

“I wasn’t really thinking! I was blinded by my grief, and it was all his fault anyways! And now...” his wand clattered loudly in the lull his word brought to the hall.    

“And now I’m truly and completely alone...” he too fell in his knees as the reality of it all came crashing upon him, he started to cry too.   

“What did I do? What did I do!?”   

“YOU  KILLED  HIM!”   

“YOU ROBBED HIM FROM US! AFTER EVERYTHING HE DID FOR ALL OF THE WIZARDING WORLD!” the crowd was transforming into a mob as the tension went up with each passing second, with each accusation.   

But in the end, what they did to the culpable of all that mess didn’t matter.    

It wouldn’t bring Harry Potter back to life after all.   

~~   

An undetermined time later Harry regained consciousness in bits and pieces; first, disembodied thoughts, and then, his senses slowly came back one by one. It was surprising because after that curse he didn’t think he would ever wake up again, it was the  killing  curse after all.   

He knew he was somewhere silent, perfectly alone. Then he remembered his strange encounter with Dumbledore in King Cross and groaned. Harry found himself alone and naked  again,  in that otherworldly place. Sating up and willing robes to appear in himself, he looked around trying to verify that he really was in the misty train station.    

Yep. He was in the King Cross of death.   

Remembering his previous conversation with the headmaster brought a scowl to his face. By withholding the information about the Hallows, Dumbledore hoped it would take Harry longer to find them, thus giving him more time to understand their true nature and avoid the temptation and greed for power that he had felt.   
Death's true master, he said, is the one who does not seek to run away from it. Well, in the end he found them and had them all in his possession one way or another, and then died anyways.   

Thinking about the Hallows made them immediately appear in his person. The Stone he was sure he left in the forest of his first death was in his left hand, draped in his shoulders was his dad’s invisibility cloak that now he knew was THE invisibility cloak and the Elder wand was in his right hand, where it was when he died. That last one was a bit of a surprise because he was killed and therefore defeated so the wand was supposed to change allegiances, maybe it didn’t because he wasn’t truly defeated. He died in a freak accident of someone in a fit of grief and therefore did not count.   

So, there Harry was, truly and wholly dead and with all three Hallows. Now what?   

As if responding to that thought like all the others times he needed something, it appeared in front of him. Manifesting itself from thin air –or from the mysterious mist in this case- was a being looking intently at him, boring their dark eyes into his. It seemed to be weighing him, considering him with some hidden parameters to some unknown test. When his gaze softened and his-his? He was going to assume the figure was a male, even though it was more androgynous than anything, with the constant slight change of form but same fair skin and dreamy features- whole body language opened Harry let a breath of relief he didn’t remember holding and smiled sightly at him.    

“Yes, you will do nicely.” The Man? finally said, his voice was nice and smooth, deep but with an undertone of hundred other pitches as if he had a chorus echoing his words.   

“What?” Harry said intelligently, like a moron.   

A dignified snort -how could a snort be dignified? It was another proof this being was simply not human- “Harry Potter, you do know what my gifts in your possession are yes? And what they mean?”   

“Ah, yes, of course. The master of Death, right? I didn’t think that was true though.”   

“Hmm, correct enough. No dear, you are right thinking that. The title of “master” was just a misunderstanding someone made in one of the numerous retelling of the story. Honestly, you people sometimes are so arrogant, did they really believe that a mere human could be the  master  of Death?” He shook his head while clicking his tongue. “But all legends start with something true, so they are somewhat credible. If someone wins the allegiance of all three of my hallows, they can get the chance to meet me and to be my friend. I must understand humans to do my job after all and I cannot learn everything just observing, so from time to time I can choose someone to be by my side so I do not forget what made humanity great and to remember that you all deserve the chance to live and that I should not just kill you in masses” He said all that with a happy smile, as if the perspective wasn’t frightening to Harry at all.   

“Okay...” He started hesitatingly “And that person is me now?”   

“Yes.”   

“Ah, and what do you want me to do?” Harry thought about all the hardships he suffered in the span of his admittedly short years of lifetime, he really didn’t feel the most adequate someone to explain why humans should stay in the Earth. After all the abuse, pain and general trouble he went through he was just tired. He wanted to rest and be in peace for once in his life.    

“That could be arranged too, you know. You would go on and rest in peace with your loved ones in there and the only difference would be that you could see me, and we would sometimes spend time together, like you would normally with a friend.”   

Harry considered that; it didn’t sound so bad, being in the limbo between life and death was nice and if what was beyond was as quiet and warm, he could be with his family and with the plus of being there for an immortal deity who seemed to have a lonely existence, the whole thing appealed to him.   

But as he contemplated all that other thought hit him, the faces of all the friends he left behind crossed his mind and he felt a pang in his chest. What will they do? Will they be fine? Will they get over everything alright? How will they cope with his death...?    

At that last question a different set of faces rushed in his head and his heart broke. How will he face the people who  died  for him? They who gave their all and paid the price for his mistakes and could never reunite with the people they left behind? How would he be able to face them and say to them he did not know if their sacrifices were worth it? Obviously Tom was dead so the most glaring concern couldn’t torment them anymore but what about their families? Friends? Lovers?   

No. He couldn’t do it. He was too ashamed and the wound their deaths caused was still too fresh. If only he could travel in time... If he could go back and fix everything he did wrong. So much suffering could be avoided, so many lives could be saved with the knowledge he had. So much... He would do anything, give anything for the chance to do it all again...   

Harry was so lost inside his head that when he came to focus again his whole surroundings where different, he was sitting in a compartment on the Hogwarts Express even though he didn’t remember moving at all, and the sound that had broken his concentration was the piercing sound of the departing bell, signaling the start of a travel to who-knows-where.   

“So, this is it? Will I go on?” He looked at Death, who was also sitting but with a grace he never had, while asking that. “Maybe this death will stick.” he grumbled as he drifted his gaze to the window, intending to appreciate the landscape of the strange place with the ever-changing white mist and the nothingness beyond...   

A low chuckle cut that track of thought, abruptly pulling his attention to the godly being sitting across him.   

“Well, if that is what your choice is, I will stick with you.” He said hiding refined snickers behind a hand “But no, were you not thinking in another option?”   

“What?” That was his intelligent answer, again. He really needed to stop blanking at every little thing the handsome being said.   

“To go back instead of on.”   

“Is that even possible?”   

“We were in a station, yes? And we are now in a train. Why could it not be possible to take a ride and travel back in time? It’s a type of travel after all” Death said as if it was the most ordinary thing out there and looking at Harry as if he was being particularly slow.   

“But why?” He just could not compute the wonderful possibility of it being true, good things never happened to him without a price, and usually it was a big one because life wasn’t fair to Harry Potter.   

“Harry, sweetheart, you  died  protecting your friends. You willingly offered yourself to me, greeting death like an old friend to shield them during the duels with Voldemort, just as Lily had sacrificed herself to protect her precious baby. Moreover, you killed Tom Marvolo Riddle and destroyed all those horrible things that the heathen had created, the horcruxes were a true pain and I’m thankful you dealt with every one of them.” He huffed that last part as if he was speaking more to himself than to Harry. But he still heard it and was looking at him gaping rather unattractively. Taking note of that expression Death continued. “You are a fantastic young man, but you are still just a boy, a teenager who didn’t have the chance to just be a kid and to live for yourself. You as the boy-who-lived already gave everything you had to give and more for the world. Why do you not let Harry James Potter, the young wizard, the child you once were, get the chance to live the life you ought to have had?” He said all that with an open expression, not pitying but understanding, closing his mouth with two daintily fingers in his jaw.    

Embarrassingly enough, he felt tears gathering in the corners of his eyes and an uncomfortable knot in his throat. No one had ever cared for the little boy that lived in a cramped cupboard under the stairs for eleven years of his live, or the naive child just entering to a completely new world that everyone assumed he already knew everything about. If they couldn’t gain something in exchange for it, nobody did a thing for him. The first home he ever had was Hogwarts, and the first friends he made were those who he met in there. So that this person-god-being was offering him a kindness he only received a handful of times in his life, who was he to refuse it? He would take it gratefully.    

“Can I really go back? I was so ready to go on...” A couple of tears fell into his lap, but his vibrant green eyes were locked to those of Death. “Would I make a difference?”   

“I already said it was your choice, did I not?” he hummed and nodded “yes dear, you can go back, we’re already on the train traveling there. As for if you would make a difference...” He smiled a little mischievously and put his face closer to Harry's “You always have made all the difference, and in the new timeline?  You already are"  And with that said and a wink Death put his hand in his eyes and everything went black.  

Chapter Text

Harry came to with a painful gasp, he felt as if his entire self was being ripped apart and something glacial cold was touching his face.   

Oh, something really  was  ripping him, he recognized the crippling feeling the Dementors caused. Heh, why did it still surprise him?   

In hindsight, it was obvious that he would arrive at the first time his entire being was being pulled and torn apart, the instability the creature caused in their victims' soul as it tried to eat them was the perfect moment to fuse Harry’s consciousness with his past one. Plus, it was the first time Voldemort’s horcrux was separated enough of him to destroy it without damaging Harry’s soul in the process, and without dying, that was an important detail.   

So, he was in the Hogwarts Express, starting his third year. Not even a second in this timeline and already in mortal peril. Just great, fantastic.   

His body was now one of a 13 years old who looks more like a ten-year-old boy because didn't have enough food as a child, but he could deal with that, he and Hermione passed the last year eating nothing but scraps and whatever they could get their hands on while on the run, he would just have to add a meal plan in his to-do list. He also needed to change his elective, there was no way in hell he was going to suffer Divination class again, Ron could have his “easy” subject, but he didn't want it. Maybe he could take Ancient Runes instead...   

All that musing didn’t seem to take more than a minute to him, but to everyone else in the compartment the encounter seemed to stretch for small eternity. When professor Lupin finally succeeded in driving the creature away Harry crumbled in the floor, pale and trembling a little because of the experience.   

"Harry! Harry! Are you all right?"    

Harry groaned, he was pretty sure that was Hermione trying to wake him up, he loved her with all his soul, but did she had to be that insistent? He didn’t exactly like having to be slapped awake.  

"Urgh..." He tried to block the lights –that were on, that means the train was ongoing again, nice- with his hands as he sat up.  He knew his friends just were worried about him, but did they really need to hover that much? Ron and Hermione were kneeling next to him, and above them he could see Neville and Professor Lupin watching.  He wanted to vomit, and the cold sweat drying in his face, back and hands reminded him how  sensitive he was to the dementors without a Patronus, and now he had a whole bunch more of terrible experiences to be “the worst moment of his life”. Fuck them, he really was going to cast one the next time one came even a little close to him, cover be dammed.   

Ron and Hermione heaved him back onto his seat.   

"Are you okay?" Ron asked nervously.   

"Yeah," said Harry, looking around mesmerized at the young faces of his friends “Yeah, I’m okay. I’m really glad to see you all fine” his smile was a little wobbly and his voice shook a little, but everyone just assumed the terrifying hooded creature was at fault. How would they ever even consider the possibility that their presence alone could affect their friend so badly?   

“You really freaked us out man, when you fell down like that and then didn’t react I-” Neville started but chocked midway, poor him also was sensitive to the dementors and the thought of losing a friend really didn’t help him at all.  “We all thought that something was wrong...” He started again, indicating all the present with his hand as he said it.  

“Yes Harry, we were really worried.” Hermione said taking his hand, Ginny was nodding his head as well.   

The sound of  Professor Lupin did while splitting a gigantic chocolate block into adequate portions broke through the silence.  

“Here,” he said offering a portion to him with shining eyes, “eat it. It will help”   

Harry took the chocolate gratefully, eating it with gusto.    

“Thank you, professor Lupin” He smiled warmly at him; it almost escapes him to call the man just by his given name, but he caught himself in time. The closet werewolf seemed a little surprised by the clear affection in his dear friend’s son eyes, but still went on giving chocolate to the remaining occupants of the compartment.   

"What was that thing, professor?" Hermione, curious as ever, asked Lupin.   

“It was a Dementor, they usually guard Azkaban but...” He crumpled the chocolate wrapper in his fist, ifor the strength he was using with how white his knuckles had become, it was obvious the Professor also didn’t like the foul creatures. He shook his head, as if trying to dislodge a nasty thought.  

"Eat," he repeated. "It'll help. I need to speak to the driver, excuse me..."   

He strolled past Harry and disappeared into the corridor.   

"Are you sure you're okay, Harry?" said Hermione, watching Harry anxiously.   

"Yes” He said firmly, “I’m fine ‘Mione... Don't worry about me. How are you holding up?" said Harry, wiping more sweat off his face while trying to see the answer to that question in her body language.   

“Uhm, well, I’m okay, I think. But you! When that thing -the Dementor- stood there and didn’t move but I think it was looking around but I can’t be really sure because it had the hood up so I couldn't see its face but, but you! Y-you-” She looked at the verge of hyperventilating, so he squeezed her hand, trying to comfort her.  

"I thought you were having a fit or something," said Ron, who still looked scared. "You went sort of rigid and fell out of your seat and started twitching-"   

"And then Professor Lupin stepped over you, walked toward the Dementor and pulled out his wand," said Hermione, "and he said, 'None of us is hiding Sirius Black under our cloaks. Go.' But the Dementor didn't move, so Lupin muttered something, and a silvery thing shot out of his wand at it, and it turned around and sort of glided away..." That’s true, Lupin used the Patronus to drive it away last time too... Harry shuddered thinking what could have happened if they hadn’t sat in the same place as Lupin.  

"It was horrible," said Neville, in a higher voice than usual. "Did you feel how cold it got when it came in?"   

"It was weird," said Ron, shifting his shoulders uncomfortably, he never liked to talk about how he felt. "Like I'd never be cheerful again..."   

Ginny, who was huddled in her corner looking nearly as bad as Harry felt, gave a small sob; Hermione went over and put a comforting arm around her. He suddenly remembered that having traveled back in time some events were relatively closer to now, like the whole debacle with the Chamber was just a few months ago and not a few years, so of course little Ginny would be feeling awful. As that realization washed him, he quickly approached her and resolutely took her in his arms, whispering reassuringly at her and reminding her that everything was fine now, grounding her to the present with his warmth. Ginny gave in and just let herself to be held and cry in his hero’s arms, tiring herself out and letting Harry lay her down in a seat. He looked at her, studying her face, her red puffy eyes, his fiery hair and soft lips. He could still feel the love he had for her for the last couple of years, but it was different than before, softer, warmer. Staring at her sleeping face he didn’t imagine how lovely it would be to kiss her as he thought he would, but her sweet baby face just made him feel fiercely protective, about how he would still fight a thousand Death Eaters for her to be safe and happy, but it was with the same immeasurable determination he had for all his family.    

That realization saddened him a little, but maybe it was for the better, there were better suited and less problematic people for her to date, and he could and would veto them along with all her brothers. He snickered at the picture that conjured in his head.   

When Professor Lupin came back, he paused as he entered, looked around, and said with a small smile, "I haven't poisoned that chocolate, you know"   

Harry let a startled snort at that, he didn’t remember the last time he heard Lupin crack a joke to someone new, maybe it was just the war that made him more closed off, the man was part of the marauders after all.   

"We'll be at Hogwarts in ten minutes," said Professor Lupin. "Are you all right, Harry?"   

Harry didn't ask how Professor Lupin knew his name; he already knew.   

"I’m fine," he beamed at him, he would not throw away the time he had to get to know him, he would bask in the bonds he didn’t get to fully enjoy in his past life.   

They talked about the school during the remainder of the journey. Soft, pleasant chatter filled the air all the way till at long last, the train stopped at Hogsmeade station,  and there was a great scramble to get outside, the same as every year with all the students running along and their pets expressing their displeasure on the atmosphere, or the quality of the travel, or being in small cages. That day the weather was especially bad; it was freezing on the tiny platform with the rain almost drowning then in icy sheets.   

The trio saw a dark Shadow that had to be Hagrid, with how big it was, but with the rain the sun went down earlier, making everything dark.  

"All right, you three?" Hagrid yelled over the heads of the crowd. They waved at him but had no chance to speak to him because the mass of people around them was shunting them away along the platform. Harry thought he would cry and launch himself at the gentle giant the moment he was on range so maybe it was for the b est that he, Ron, and Hermione simply followed the rest of the school along the platform and out onto a rough mud track, where at least a hundred stagecoaches awaited the remaining students, each pulled by the domesticated Thestrals. He had missed the herd, so even with the rain soaking him he took a moment to pat the ones in front of his carriage, but maybe he shouldn't have because when he climbed inside and shut the door, his friends were looking incredulously at him, demanding to know what exactly he was doing and if he hadn’t received head damage in the train. It was a rather funny sight with all bumping and swaying motion the coach did.   

As Harry stepped down the carriage, a drawling, delighted voice sounded in his ear.   

"You fainted, Potter? Is Longbottom telling the truth? You actually fainted?" Malfoy shoved his way through till he was in front of Harry, his face shone with glee and his eyes –Harry was so glad they were not the dull stormy gray they were before- glinted maliciously.   

He didn't have the chance to retort as his friend beat him to it.   

“No one want to see you, Malfoy,” said Ron, he looked as if he wanted nothing more than to punch him. Harry almost snorted.  

"Did you faint as well, Weasley?" said Malfoy loudly. "Did the scary old Dementor frighten you too, Weasley?" Ah, little Malfoy’s was still a little shit, but his retorts lacked the viciousness of his Malfoy. Before things could escalate, Professor Lupin interrupted them, asking if everything was in order. Because this young version of his rival also had a lot more respect for the authority of the teachers, he just had a tiny bit of sarcasm in his voice as he said that there were no problems before he and Crabble and Goyle went into the castle.  

As they went into the castle too, Harry mused about the  childish encounter with Malfoy, which hammered down that he really was in the past, the gaunt, defeated face of the young man the last time he had seen him was a shocking contrast to the healthy and youthful one of the boy who waited to “ambush” him at the first chance he got, even though it was cold outside. Maybe he should start his stalk- No, not stalking, it was justified suspicion and preventive surveillance, yes, definitely not stalking thank you very much- maybe he should continue the habit of keeping an eye on Malfoy to see what he was up to.   

They went with the flow of people going into the Great Hall, but they couldn’t even enter when a voice called, "Potter! Granger! I want to see you both!"   

Harry and Hermione turned around, surprised. It was Professor McGonagall who was calling them over the crowd, and  Harry fought his way over to her with a feeling of nostalgic foreboding, Professor McGonagall always had a way of making him feel he must have done something wrong. He missed her strict but fair care in the year he was away.    

“I won't eat them or anything, don’t worry Weasley, we are just going to chat a little,” she said, “Go on, have dinner.”  

And then they went to Professor McGonagall office, and once there they didn’t have to wait long to Madam Pomfrey to arrive, fussing about them and especially about Harry’s bad reaction to dementors. It was embarrassing, at least now he appreciated the fuss, but it didn’t make it less mortifying.   

"I'm fine," he said, "I don't need anything-" he tried multiple times to tell them off, but they seemed intent in ignoring him. The last drop in the metaphorical glass was when McGonagall tried to suggest he needed to spend the night in the hospital wing.  

"I'm fine!" said Harry, jumping up. The thought of what Draco Malfoy would say if he had to go to the hospital wing was torture. He really didn’t need anything other than a meal and to sleep in the comfortable bed of his dorm. He was done getting ignored and bypassed in the decision making. So, letting a little of his magic slip the tight leash he had unconsciously put in it while his body acclimated to his new reserves, he got their attention and thankfully shut up.   

"Well, he doesn’t need to if he really is fine, but he as minimum should have some chocolate," said Madam Pomfrey.   

"Thank you ma’am, I've already had some," said Harry. "Professor Lupin gave me some. He gave it to all of us, so I truly don’t need anything more, I’m perfectly all right" if the last statement was said with a little more force than strictly necessary, well, he had had a long day and as far as they know is just the trauma talking.   

“Oh-ho, so he did, then maybe I’ll have a little less lob this year with a competent Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher,” she said, nodding approvingly and a bit relieved.  

"Are you sure you feel all right, Potter?" Professor McGonagall said sharply.   

"Yes," said Harry.   

"Very well. Kindly wait outside while I have a quick word with Miss Granger about her course schedule, then we can go down to the feast together."   

Harry made to go back into the corridor with Madam Pomfrey, who left for the hospital wing while muttering to herself,  but he stopped at the door when he realized he should ask now for the change in his schedule too.    

“Very well Mister Potter, I will rearrange everything and pass the new timetable to you at breakfast.” She didn’t say it, but it was still noticeable she was very pleased with his choice to switch electives; her face sported a small smile, and she had the air of a cat that got the cream. “Now please wait outside, I really need to talk to Miss Granger here.” She made a shooing motion with a stern face, but his eyes were still laughing so he just waved back and went out.   

It was only a few minutes, but added to those they spent before, by the time they came back to the Grat Hall they were already clearing the podium, it was obvious they had arrived too late, and the Sorting was already over. Hermione softly expressed her disappointment, and Harry shared it  at that unfortunate event.   

The sorting of new students at Hogwarts was something he hadn’t gotten to enjoy in quite some time, and the last time he saw the old hat was being set ablaze so he would have loved to watch it doing his job again. Professor McGonagall strode off toward her empty seat at the staff table, and Harry and Hermione set off in the other direction, as quietly as possible, toward the Gryffindor table. People looked around at them as they passed along the back of the hall, and a few of them pointed at Harry. Malfoy seemed to have been pretty busy spreading the story of his collapsing in front of the Dementor for it to be widely known that fast. He was relieved the other boy had the time and energy to be this immature but, did he had to center all that attention in Harry?   

He and Hermione sat down on either side of Ron, who had saved them seats.   

"What was all that about?" he muttered to Harry.   

He started to explain in a whisper, but at that moment the headmaster stood up to speak, and he broke off. For a moment he was incapable of fighting of the memories that swarmed him in that instant, looking at Dumbledore as he, though he was still very old, exuded energy and life was a shock. Despite the conflicted feelings he had for the actions the headmaster took for the greater good, he still was there for Harry and helped him the best he thought he could, his death was one of the ones that affected him the most and his discussion with the man in the limbo didn’t help that much.    

"Welcome!" said Dumbledore, effectively bringing him back to the present. “Welcome back to another year at Hogwarts! As always, I have some announcements to make before you can start enjoying the feast so please hear me out so we can go to that more pleasant activity...” He started talking about the Dementors and why they were on the Hogwarts Express and why they are stationed around the school, he looked serious and kind of angry, though you couldn’t see that in his bland grandfatherly mask he wore.  

Harry then remembered Dumbledore was not happy with the Dementors “guarding” the school, encroaching the place and being a general nuisance and putting his precious children in danger. Even if he was often described as the greatest wizard of the age, he couldn’t just go against the ministry whims, when he had tried in the past-future?- they felt threatened by the power and freedom he possessed and decided to intervene, causing the disaster that was his fifth year. But that wasn't why Harry respected him. You couldn't help trusting Albus Dumbledore, he was powerful but didn’t enjoyed causing pain and fear like Tom Riddle, and as Harry watched him beaming around at the students, he felt really calm for the first time since he woke up here, in that train compartment.   

The headmaster went on about exactly were the Dementors would be on the school, and why it was extremely important to not leave the grounds without permission, and how they couldn’t be easily fooled or bypassed. Harry should start planning how to get out of school without arousing suspicion, and to find Sirius before he got in more trouble, Harry did promised to save the man after all, the man who was supposed to be his father after his dad died but that his instinct of vengeance got the better of him and thus couldn’t fulfill the role, he deserved to heal and to finally get closure for the night he was sure still tormented him. In that note he had to deal with the hateful rat, he downright refused to sleep in the same room as that treacherous coward.   

"On a happier note," Dumbledore continued, I am pleased to welcome two new teachers to our ranks this year. First, Professor Lupin, who has kindly consented to fill the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher."   

Harry was the one applauding the loudest, and it was obvious as there weren’t that many who were doing it, just those who had been in the compartment on the train with the man clapped hard. It could be because Professor Lupin didn’t exude much confidence or a good image with his ragged clothes next to all the other teachers in their best robes, maybe he could ask him to accompany to get clothes and sneak him some too, Harry was not going to live with just a pair of uniforms and Dudley's hand-me-downs that were at least five sizes too big on him when he had the resources to look presentable, plus he would need them for some parts of his plans.   

"Look at Snape!" Ron hissed in Harry's ear.   

Seeing Professor Snape was a lot to too. He still hated the man, Severus did his utmost best to make his student life miserable in some misplaced revenge, even when he gave his all to save him during all those years. The fact was that the man was loved by his  mother , and that he was loyal to her till his bitter end had a lot more weight in Harry’s mind than the attitude the Potions master had. His mom was one smart witch and a wonderful person, so if she could see something good and worth it in Severus Snape, then he had to be trustworthy enough to him too. He knew from personal experience how loss could sour a character after all, and with the role he was forced to play it was no wonder that that single-minded effort ended making his act get out of hand.   

Snape was glaring at Professor Lupin with such heavy loathing that it startled Harry a little, he had forgotten for a moment for a bit just how deep the bad blood went between the two and how the man's hate was only aggravated by the reasonable fear he acquired for the wolf living withing Lupin.  

"As to our second new appointment," Dumbledore continued as the rather tepid applause for Professor Lupin died away. “Seeing as Professor Kettleburn decided to retire as it was his right, I am delighted to say that his place will be filled by none other than Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to take on this teaching job in addition to his gamekeeping duties."   

Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at one another. Then they joined in with the applause, which was especially boisterous at the Gryffindor table. Harry was ecstatic for him, Hagrid loved the job, and it was a generous opportunity to give to someone who didn’t finish his schooling, but Hagrid had a lot of knowledge about Magical Creatures that compensated for his lack of teaching experience.  

Finally, with that said Dumbledore gave the okay and the feast began. As the dishes appeared magically in the golden plates and their goblets filled themselves with pumpkin juice, Harry -with his hunger he had been ignoring the whole time- almost teared at the sight of so much food and drink at his fingertips, the last year really had taken his toll on him and he had to constantly remind himself that it wouldn't just go and disappear, that he should not stuff his mouth the fastest way possible and save some more in his pockets. It was kind of sad, but also made him appreciate the food and the work the house elves even more.    

The golden trio were eager for the delicious feast to finish so that they could talk to Hagrid, as they knew just how significative it was to him to being named a teacher. At least the man had his name cleared now thanks to the events the happened last year, and wow, it happened only last year, he needed to get used to that, and fast.   

Finally, after what seemed forever, they could go to Hagrid as the feast concluded and everyone was sent to their dormitories. They congratulated him, but as he became overcome with emotion their head of house just made them go to bed. So off they went, H arry, Ron, and Hermione joined the Gryffindors to the hidden entrance to Gryffindor Tower, where the Fat Lady asked them tiredly for the password.  

"The new password's Fortuna Major!" Called Percy, because he was the prefect this year.  

"Oh no," said Neville Longbottom sadly. He always had trouble remembering the passwords. Ha rry put down in his ever-growing list of things to do to help his friend have more confidence in himself and steer him into the path to the great man he could become. Harry should probably begin with seeing if Neville’s wand was still one that didn’t choose him, that would be a great start.   

As Harry climbed the spiral stair, he had plans and schemes in his head, but the biggest thought in his mind was how  glad  he was to be back. They reached their familiar, circular dormitory with its five four-poster beds, and Harry, looking around, felt he was home at long last.  

Chapter Text

Because Harry couldn’t catch a fucking break, the moment he fell sleep he felt himself dreaming with Death.   

“Looking good there, how was your first day at school, dearie?” Death was sitting in a big sofa, relaxed as you please while he asked that. It didn’t even sound sarcastic, if anything he seemed excited, as if he was waiting for juicy gossip.    

“It was fine.” Harry looked around; they weren’t in the white King Cross they met the last time, nor in the misty nothingness of the first time he died. He also felt different, he wasn’t in that almost disconnected state he related to the fact he had wasn't alive, and he wasn’t naked, he was in the pajamas he was wearing when he went to bed. He still could change it with a thought though.   

“Where are we? I don’t recognize it here.”   

“That is because we are not in the same place as last time. Then you were literally dead, in your way to my domain but still not completely gone from the living world. That limbo was yours, in the sense that it was your show to run, you were the one who had died and wanting to go on, so it adapted to your understanding of how things should be. It was a lovely choice; I liked the significance of a location that you normally used to travel, one that to you meant going  home,  it said a lot about how you saw me. I was flattered at the time, and I took it into account while I was pondering your worth as master of my Hallows”    

“What would you have done if you didn’t find me worthy?” Harry asked him, he was curious if the being would have shoot him something nasty or nothing at all.   

“Don’t worry your pretty head with that, it didn’t happen so it’s not of your concern. Or maybe it is, if you start thinking yourself above me I will just revoke your privileges and send you in your way. But I don’t think it will happen.” Death said with a mild smile.   

“I guess that’s fair, you don’t need to put up with a human you don’t like.” Willing a couch to appear, in Gryffindor coloring of course, Harry sat down and proceeded to catch him up in his day and discussed the plans he had for the next few weeks and how was best to go about them. Death listened with rapt attention, giving suggestions or asking clarifications when he didn’t get something or forgot humans didn’t had the same range of powers he did. It was nice, the conversation was relaxing in a way he didn’t really expect, the being was an excellent listener and it showed he was eager for the interaction, Harry promised himself to fulfill his role as Death’s friend to the best of his abilities.   

Sometime later he fell to a normal sleep and before he knew it, it was morning again. The feeling of the soft mattress under him was a pleasant surprise, and the familiar noises of the boys moving around him was comforting. He must have been really tired to not have awoken earlier, his roommates weren’t subtle by any means, but he had really missed not having to jolt awake at the faintest sing of danger.     

Even though he said he refused to sleep in the same room as the stupid rat, he didn’t have an excuse to make it disapp-cough- to bring him to justice, so the animal managed to extend his days as a harmless pet. But he will be watching.   

Harry, Hermione and Ron went to get breakfast, but the first thing they saw upon entering the Grat Hall was Draco Malfoy doing some ridiculous imitation of fainting, which it was safe to assume he was trying to make fun of Harry and that it was working going for the laughs coming from the Slytherin table.  

"Ignore him," said Hermione, who was right behind Harry. "Just ignore him, it's not worth it..."   

“Why? It's hilarious, watch this” It was the perfect moment to start paying Malfoy for all those years of petty jokes at his expense, “Oh my, is the  Great  Draco Malfoy jealous of a mere Dementor because I don’t swoon and faint for him?” he threw him a wink and a smirk while passing, leaving the red faced Slytherin boy, who was stuttering denials so fast it was a wonder he didn’t choke on his drink.   

"Hey, Potter!" shrieked Pansy Parkinson, trying to save the dignity of his best friend.  "Potter! The Dementors are coming, Potter! Woooooooooo!"    

No longer amused because it wasn’t Malfoy who said it, he stopped and turned to face the whole group, with a face so carefully blank it was off-putting.  

“I would like to see how you fare if every time one of those hateful creatures comes near you have to  watch  in a loop the moment you mother died, begging in vain for a monster to spare his son life, having to listen her screams, and then while she sacrificed herself for you. I would love to see if you could stay upright at that.” Huffing and with a last glare he went to sit at the Gryffindor table.    

"Here are your new third-year course schedules," said George, passing them over. "What's up with you, Harry?"   

“Nothing, it’s fine, thank you for this.” Harry said, flapping the timetable.  

“Is true what you said to them Harry?” Hermione asked him with a fearful expression in his face, “the Dementors make you see the moment of your mother death?” He was annoyed with himself for running his mouth when angry, he needed to work in that, it would be a disaster if he let something about the future slip.   

“Yeah, It’s true. But you don’t need to look so sad ‘Mione, it’s okay, it doesn't bother me that much.” He tried to reassure her but by the frown and the surprise in the twins face it wasn’t that effective.   

“You sure mate? I’d be devastated if it was me” said Ron, his freckles contrasted sharply with his white face.   

Fred and George discussed how Malfoy had reacted to the Dementors and how he had no grounds to make fun of Harry, smoothly deflecting the attention from him.  

Harry gave them a grateful smile, he really appreciated the twins, they always tried to make him comfortable and cheer him up. When he seemed overwhelmed by the attention, they would crack a joke or set of a big prank to get all the eyes off him. The sight of George, broken as if a limb was torn apart from him after the death of his twin broke his heart, he didn’t want to see anyone like that ever again.   

“We'll see how happy Malfoy looks after our first Quidditch match," said Fred. "Gryffindor versus Slytherin, first game of the season, remember?"   

The thought of competing against Malfoy again set his heart racing, the times he and Harry had faced each other in a Quidditch match were the ones he always looked forward the most. Completely cheered then, he helped himself to sausages and fried rice.   

Then Hermione commented on the new classes they would start that day, but Ron pointed how impossible her schedule was and how there must be some error, which caused a squabble between the two. Harry let them be for a minute before deciding to intervene so they could get on with their breakfast.  

"Oh, come on Ron, just let her eat in peace. If she said she has it in control, then she has everything under control." Harry interjected in defense of her friend, he had completely forgotten about the time-turner Hermione has in her power now, if he could get his hands in it that’d be damn convenient. Maybe he could convince her to share it with him like that time with Buckbeak, he really was going to be busy saving the future after all and a couple of extra hours a day would absolutely be useful. But probably impossible, as Hermione gave it back before because she abandoned Divination.  

Harry also thought about what  exactly  Hagrid had prepared to show them for their first class and the disaster that ended up being last time, he resolutely decided to help the man put together the class and aggregate some ground rules. Maybe he could recruit Hermione in that, she would totally be on board helping create an adequate lesson plan.   

As more people were leaving the Hall off to their first classes, Ron revised what was the first lesson of the year in his schedule.    

"We'd hurry, look, Divination's at the top of North Tower. It'll take us ten minutes to get there..." Hastily shoving more food in his mouth.   

“Ah... Sorry Ron, I decided to switch to Study of Ancient Runes in the end. I already talked it with Professor McGonagall, and she approved, you’ll have to go without me.” Harry shrugged apologetically, but unrepentant. He was not going to put a foot in that tower if he had a say in it. Trellawney was crazy and would pass the years spiting nonsense about Harry’s gory fate, he already lived it and was not impressed, also runes would give him the excuse to know some extra things and to pass time in the library. He should find a place to organize the schemes he was going to put into motion, there would be a whole lot of paperwork involved.   

“But mate! We were supposed to have easy A’s together!” Ron whined, but Harry was not moved, he hated the hours he passed in the Divination class.   

“I’m sorry Ron, but I thought better of it and Hermione’s speeches about our education rubbed off on me, I should not take a class I probably won’t even like just because is easy and Ancient runes seems interesting. But you'll still be with your other friends.” He tried to make sound comforting so to not upset him more, Harry hadn’t forgotten how easily injured his friend self-esteem was and how he tended to lash out at them when jealousy got the better of him, he hoped Ron would grow up faster this time around. He didn’t think he had it in him to put up with his shit.   

“If you say so... But we’re still in Care of Magical Creatures together, right? You are not going to become a know-it-all like Hermione over there, right? Right?” He seemed a little scared at the prospect and it would be funnier if it was not a little insulting.   

“Hey! I’m not!” Hermione jumped at the thoughtless comment.  

“Yes, you are, but that’s not up to discussion now, we’re going to be late.”    

At that she let the retort die in her tongue, the possibility of being late to class enough to stop her for now.   

“Where is your class, Harry? Maybe we can walk together.” Hermione asked him instead.   

“It’s on the sixth floor, in Classroom 6A so it’s on the way.”   

When they were leaving a few minutes later, Malfoy did a fainting impression again, but Harry paid him or the Slytherins’ laughter no mind, he was a man on a mission and wasn’t bothered by the antics of the boy.   

They chattered while making the long journey up, at least they didn’t get lost because Harry already knew the way and his feet automatically took him where he needed to go. They separated once they made it to his classroom, and he gave them directions to the Divination one so his friends wouldn’t get be late.    

Harry wasn’t very excited about Study of Ancient Runes; it sounded a bit boring to him, but he learned in his quest to find the Deathly Hallows that it was a useful skill to have, and every bit of information could help him in the future.   

In the break between classes, he took a walk around the castle searching a hidden room to plan in peace, but unfortunately, he didn’t find one that met all his expectations; some were too in the open, others were too cramped, and other didn’t have the materials he wanted. He apparently wasted too much time doing that because when he noticed the time he had to run to Transfiguration and even then arrived just in time, finding Ron and Hermione in the corridor because they also were almost late.   

Later, when they were already seated, Harry noticed his classmates were acting a bit strange, his friends weren't talking to each other, but they still sat at each side of him, and  the rest of the class kept looking at him and then away as if he was a dead man walking. He shrugged them off, used to being the center of almost every gossip all the time. I wasn’t till Professor McGonagall was telling them about Animagi and she transformed herself in into her tabby cat form with spectacle markings around her eyes and no one reacted that it hit him, they had just returned from Divination where  Trellawney must have predicted someone’s gruesome death and how they still didn’t know she was a fraud most of the time, so they were worried.    

Professor McGonagall gave up and turned back to herself, inquiring about their lack of enthusiasm in her transformation. Harry wanted to groan when all his classmates stared at him, then at the professor when she asked who was the one who would be dying with only a frown and without the gravity they felt the situation required.  

"Probably me, by the looks everyone has been giving me." Sighed Harry, of course it was him, he was the favorite subject in that woman’s ill omens. He had thought that with him not taking the class the self-proclaimed seer would have chosen someone else, but it seemed that she did not.   

When the professor went on about how Sybil predicted the death of a student each year and how nobody had died yet, Harry could have cheered, but settled in his seat and listened how McGonagall tried to explain to the class that her colleague was a fraud without saying it outright or insulting her.   

In the end she just said in a very nonsense tone how she was going to give him homework anyways, and that Harry didn’t need extra help in dying.   

So of course the only adequate response Harry could give was a deadpan, “Oh, don’t worry Professor, I wouldn’t dream of it.”  

Hermione laughed, and just like that the tension of the room broke. Not everyone was convinced, however, as Ron still looked worried.   

In lunch Ron questioned Harry about the death omens, putting special emphasis on if he had ever seen a big black dog anywhere in the recent time. When his response was positive, as Harry remembered seeing Sirius as Padfoot when he escaped his house all those years back, Ron flipped himself, and became angry when Hermione made fun of his worries and the wizarding idiocy for being afraid of the Grimm.  

“Thank you, Ron, but don’t be so anxious. I’m really sure the black dog I saw was really just a dog, I won’t die.” Harry tried to reassure his friend, but he really couldn't understand why he was still the one with the grim prediction even though he didn’t take the class, “Hey, what exactly happened in there anyways? Why Professor talked about  my  future? I’m not in that elective!”   

“Ah, that’s because my tea leaves talked about you...” Ron then recounted the interaction with Professor Trelawney.  

~~       

Ron and  Seamus  were seated together and were mostly joking around, Ron would have preferred to have his best mate there, but  Finnigan  wasn’t that bad, he was funny and wasn’t stuck up about rules and class.  

The assignment was to read each other tea leaves but neither could make something, they were mostly trying to make something up but then Professor Trelawney came and took his cup from  Finnigan hands.  

“Well, let’s see what you got here.” her enormous eyes peered the leaves and gasped, closing his eyes as if she couldn’t face what was in there.  

“Oh... I'm so sorry...”   

“What? Why?”  Seamus tried to ask.  

“This cup is yours, right?” She asked Ron, at his nod she examined the leaves more attentively,  

“Who... who is your best friend?” Her voice trembled, he didn’t like the look on her face.  

“Is Harry... Harry Potter.”  

“Oh! How tragic! Your cup... It's a Grim! A Grim! Some of the darkest omens... it means that someone is...” she breathed hard and composed herself, “it’s an omen of death. I asked about your best friend because the Grim is not alone, and that means it’s not you who is in danger, it has someone else close to you in its sights... But not in your blood relations, because this part -the leaves in here, more to the right of the cup- mean a powerful friend, if it was someone in your family it would be an arrow, but it’s a mountain instead...”  

“What!?!?! But-”  

“At least it's not you or a member of your family... It's that not a comfort?”  

“Argh! Yes! But Harry still could die!”  

“Ah... Yes... But there's nothing we can do for him... The signals are too clear... That boy has Death chasing his feet...” Professor Trelawney deposited the cup in the table and went to her desk, ignoring the stunned, horrified silence her words left behind.  

“Well! Who wants help with their tea leaves next? The divination is a complex and hard to grasp art... Don't feel discouraged if you have difficulties in the first day...”  

~~  

“So... Everything is because she thought someone you were close to, but not from your family, was going to die? And the logical conclusion was it was me? Because I’m your best mate?” Harry didn’t know if groan in exasperation because he was sure this had to be some trick from fate -it just had to, it was just too farfetched to be real- or hug him because the first person Ron thought about when asked who his closest friend was, it was him, Harry. He decided in a compromise and threw an arm around Ron’s shoulder while grumbling about Divination and stupid Trelawney that couldn’t shut up about him.  

"I think Divination isn’t reliable," Hermione said, "too much suppositions and too little calculations, I wouldn’t be worried if I was you Harry, there’s nothing that could prove you are in mortal danger."   

"Professor Trelawney said you didn't have the right aura! You just don't like being bad at something for a change!"   

He had touched a nerve. Hermione slammed her book down on the table so hard that pieces of their meal went flying.  

"If being good at Divination means I have to pretend to see death omens in a lump of tea leaves, I'm not sure I'll be studying it much longer! That lesson was absolute rubbish compared with my Arithmancy class!"   

She snatched up her bag and stalked away.   

Ron frowned after her.   

"What's she talking about?" he said to Harry. "She hasn't been to an Arithmancy class yet."   

Harry just sighed; he loved his friends but sometimes it was a bit tiresome to be in the middle of their problems.   

“Hey Ron, you can keep eating but I need to talk with Hagrid about something before class, so I need to go. See you later.”    

“Wha-What? Uh, want me to go with you?”   

“Nah, I can go by myself, you enjoy lunch for me too. Just save me something for later?”   

“Yeah, sure.”    

With that Harry set off to Hagrid’s hut, he hadn’t had time before, but he really wanted to avoid the incident with the hippogriff, the man had gotten in so much trouble for that and couldn’t do all the things he had planned for them, so he would give him tips.  

That time everything was going fine till Malfoy decided to insult the majestic beast, so if he could avoid that maybe it’ll go smoothly. That git was injured very badly, he almost died... That thought gave Harry a pang in his chest, even if it had been Malfoy’s own damn fault, he didn’t want him in danger. Uh, he ignored those weird feelings, he didn’t want him to be hurt because it would be bad for Hagrid, yes, that must be it.   

Once he arrived there, he saw the empty corral where the newly minted professor would put the Hippogriffs for class, but the man was nowhere in sight. It turned out Hagrid was doing some gamekeeper duties, so he didn’t have the chance to speak with him. Swearing, he ran to the dungeons to his potions class with the Slytherins, what a joy. He hoped he could survive it without incident.   

Thankfully it went without a hitch, Malfoy and his gang mostly ignored him because it was evident Snape wasn’t in the mood for anything, and Harry ignored everything the professor said in order to keep himself focused on the potion. If the man noticed his singlemindedness, he didn’t mention it, so it ended fine.   

They had a break afterwards because DADA started the next week, so he finally got the opportunity to talk with Hagrid and find a way to avoid what was going to happen.    

“Hmm, I don’ know Harry. Why do yeh want to be my assistant? Yeh should jus’ enjoy the surprise I got planned fer today! It’s the firs’ class after all!” Hagrid seemed really excited about teaching them, his face was a little red and he was practically bouncing in place. Harry was real happy for him, but he needed him to understand why he wanted to help him oversee the class.   

“Because animals love me!” He chirped, trying to appeal to him with childish charm, “I’m sure I can help you look after my classmates; two set of eyes are better than one, especially when everyone will be a little disperse with all the space here. We wouldn’t want someone to be left out.”   

“Hoo Harry, yeh are such a good boy, so kind, jus’ as yer parents were." Hagrid sniffed a little, "Okay then! Yeh'll be my official helper.” Nodding to reaffirm his decision, he set off to the forest with Harry at his heels. “This will be yer firs’ task, it was s’pposed to be a surprise, but yer enthusiasm convinced me an’ yeh’ll get to see ‘em now. You see those beauties? Y’all will try to get ’em to let yeh touch ’em. They are mighty beast the Hippogriffs, tha’ they’re, yes, mighty an’ incredibly proud! So yeh must be extremely careful, ok? But they are all big softies inside, so I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Showing Harry how to respect the creatures so they let him herd them near the forest tree line for when the moment came, they could easily let them inside the enclosure. Harry enjoyed the experience immensely, he got to spend time with Hagrid and Buckbeak, and he acquired what he wanted, it was a win-win.   

Sometime later, Harry was pleased with himself and couldn’t wait to see his friends faces at the Hippogriffs. Yesterday's rain had cleared; the sky was a clear, pale gray, and the grass was springy and damp underfoot as they set off for their first ever Care of Magical Creatures class.   

Harry walked between Ron and Hermione, who still were refusing to speak to the other. The way to Hagrid’s hut was silent and sightly awkward for them, but he could see Malfoy talking cheerfully to his goons Crabble and Goyle a little further down on the path, and Harry was quite sure he knew what they were talking about and rolled his eyes, here he was trying to save his skin and the boy was making fun of him. Had Malfoy really been talking about his fainting all day long? When will he tire about it?   

Hagrid was waiting for them outside his hut, looking really excited and happy, but when he asked around for their books and nobody had been able to open them, his smile slid off from his face.  

"Hasn'- hasn' anyone bin able ter open their books?" said Hagrid, looking crestfallen.   

"I could,” Harry took pity of the man “It was really easy, you just got to stroke them, like this.” He demonstrated with his book and started helping the people near him open theirs.   

"Yeah, yeh've got ter stroke 'em, very good Harry! Ten points to Gryffindor!" Exclaimed Hagrid beaming proudly.   

"Oh, how silly we've all been!" Malfoy sneered. "We should have stroked them! Why didn't we guess! We must be really stupid for not trying to stroke a book that wanted to eat our hands!"   

"Well, maybe you just lack the imagination and wit needed for it, Malfoy.” Harry snarked at him, the boy was starting to piss him off, he wanted Hagrid’s first lesson to be a total success.   

Hagrid looked a bit down but shook it off and said –a bit nervous but it was his first time teaching and was a bit disheartened with how almost nobody could open the book he chose so it was reasonable- that he and Harry would go and get the Magical Creatures they would be studying that day.  

Squeals rosed when they came back with a dozen of Hippogriffs, Hagrid tied their leash to the fence in the other side of the clearing and beckoned everyone closer when he finished securing the magnificent beasts.  

But no one seemed to want to. Ron and Hermione, however, seeing as Harry was already there, approached the fence cautiously.   

Hagrid explained all the rules in treating with a Hippogriff, the do’s and don'ts and what to expect, what to do if it seemed the prideful creature wouldn’t bow and what to do if they did.  

Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle weren't listening; they were talking in an undertone  and Harry had a scowled at them, if they were plotting how best to disrupt the lesson then they would have to deal with him. He was going to be with them later, just to be sure Malfoy didn’t do something stupid.  

When Hagrid finished his instructions and asked who wanted to go first, most of the class backed farther away in answer. Only Harry had no misgivings and kept in place.   

"No one?" said Hagrid, with a pleading look. “What about yeh Harry? Yeh already know how to do it.”   

"I'll do it," he responded eagerly, he couldn’t wait to soar in the sky in Buckbeak’s back.   

Harry ignored the harsh gasp and the whispers about his mortal danger because of some tea leaves that weren’t even his. He did a whole lot of more dangerous things, at least this one was for fun.   

Harry went closer and without blinking did a short bow. The Hippogriff stared haughtily at him, and for a moment Harry was worried his friend wouldn’t want to bow at him anymore. But he shouldn’t have, because then, to the class enormous surprise,  Buckbeak sank to its knees and bowed back.  

“Wooo! Harry! Pat him, you can, go!” Hagrid was ecstatic, Harry also was really happy so he went to his animal friend and petted him, and Buckbeak seemed satisfied too with him.  

All the class cheered, all minus Malfoy and his goons but they didn’t count.  

Hagrid then insisted that he should ride in the Hippogriff back and helped him how to do it and then off he went.  

Without warning, twelve-foot wings flapped open on either side of Harry, he had just enough time to steady himself before he was soaring upward. The class squawked at the sudden movement and then erupted in applauses.   

Buckbeak flew him once around the paddock and then headed back to the ground. He had missed him, but he only then remembered that the back of a Hippogriff was not a comfortable place to be, so he was grateful when they went down.   

Seen as Harry didn’t die and still had all his limbs with himself, everyone went slowly to the rest of the Hippogriffs, and soon the class was in pairs or trios bowing and trying to get close to one creature.   

Harry kept within range of Draco, and watched intently as he, Crabble and Goyle went over Buckbeak, Malfoy was already petting him as he had bowed to them, but the boy looked scornful, and Harry went closer.  

"This is very easy," Malfoy drawled, watching as he went closer to them. Harry knew what was going to happen if he didn’t intervene in the next three seconds and even it the whole ordeal was all Malfoy's fault it was his responsibility to avoid it. “Well... It ought to be, seen as even Potter could do it. I can bet you ugl-”  

“I’d stop there if you want to conserve all your limbs where they are, Malfoy.” Harry interrupted him grabbing his arm an pushing him out of the way, so he didn’t insult the prideful beast, who already was looking at Malfoy with narrowed eyes. “They are even more prideful than you, and faster to eliminate those who offend them. What would your mother said if she heard that you knowingly insulted an Hippogriff and almost got your head ripped off, huh? We wouldn’t want that now, do we?” He shooed them slowly back and let Buckbeak go back to Hagrid, who met him midway through as Ron and Hermione had noticed the brewing confrontation.  

“Oh, fuck off Potter, you think you are above me just because you are at that oaf beck and call and a ugly beast let you ride it? Fuck you! I’m better than you!” He shoved him back, or well, tried to. Harry kept firmly in place just leveled him with an unimpressed look.   

“You know that’s not true, you could have ridden him too, but you were going to insult him, and he  would  have slashed you. I choose to help Hagrid with his class because I can, and it’s definitely too much for him to look after all of us by himself, so shove off.” Harry paused and breathed hard to calm himself, “Write to daddy dearest if you want, but if you do I will too. Let’s see who he will believe, okay? Or are you scared, Malfoy?” he whispered to him with his face real close, clogs in his head already turning, that idea had a lot of potential, he’ll do it regardless of what Malfoy responds.   

Dissolving into a spluttering mess for the second time that day, he shoved his elbow on Harry’s side while trying to make making a hasty retreat look like a dignified one. It didn’t work but he still tried.   

The class ended soon after that. In Harry’s opinion it was a huge success, and everyone seemed to agree. Hagrid looked a little worried about what Malfoy could do as his father was part of the Board of Governors of Hogwarts and could get him in trouble if his son tattled something bad about him, so Harry hugged the man and tried to reassure him.   

“Don’t worry Hagrid. Malfoy won’t say anything bad to his father about you, he succeeded in patting Buckbeak too after all. Even if he does, I will write Mr. Malfoy a letter too telling him the truth. And Dumbledore definitely will take our side if it comes to it, so cheer up, your teaching career started off with a massive bang!”    

“Thank yeh Harry. Yer mom an’ dad would’ve been so proud o’ yeh, yeh know? Yeh’re really a lot like ‘em, they would’ve loved yeh so much, more than they did before... Well, yeh know, before.” Hagrid almost toppled him as he patted him strongly in the back. “Come on, off yeh go. I’ll see yeh at dinner.”    

With that they went back inside the castle, Hermione immediately disappeared somewhere, and Harry and Ron went to their common room for a deserved break. Even as he laughed and played with his friends the idea of writing Malfoy’s father would not leave him in peace. The more he turned it in his head the more reasonable it seemed. He was the most influential of Riddle’s supporters, and he did a lot of the monetary backing too, but if he convinced him to use his power somewhere else it would be a great loss to Voldemort. And if he used it to help clear Sirius name... it would be a great win for Harry.    

It was a win-win situation for him.    

He smiled gleefully as he started redacting the letter in his head, his malevolent aura and pleased face was a little frightening to his friends who saw it, but they shrugged it off. Harry wouldn’t do anything evil, right?  

Chapter Text

Harry didn’t see Malfoy in classes until late on Monday afternoon, when the Slytherins and Gryffindors were 30 minutes into double Potions.  

“What happened, Malfoy? Did the Hippogriff gave you nightmares and overslept?” Harry smirked and teased the boy, it was rare for him to be late, he was as nerdy as Hermione but tried to hide it. The only times he remembered him skipping class was in sixth year, and it was impossible he was in that kind of trouble now.  

“Nah, I’m not like you with the Dementors, I hope Madam Pomfrey has enough sleeping potions for you,” He drawled back without pause, their banters were always fast paced, “but if you need to know, I was sending an owl to my father and was held back in my way down here.”  

"Settle down, settle down," said Professor Snape idly.  

Harry and Ron scowled, Snape would have given them detention or worse if they dared to be late, or cause the smallest of infractions, he was too partial to the house he was head of, supposedly it was to balance the bias the other professors had against the Slytherins but that only drove them further apart from the rest of the school. Harry thought he had to do something about that too, so Riddle didn't have vulnerable kids to make his servants, but it was so hard to see them as victims when all his life here the Slytherins tried their hardest to push him down.  

For some reason, Malfoy decided to seat right there with Harry, and consequently with Ron, which was super weird and immediately made them suspicious. It was obvious that Malfoy was up to something, and they were proven right when he asked them quietly about Hagrid.   

"None of your business," responded Ron jerkily, without looking up. Maybe if he didn’t see the git face, he could restraint himself from punching him.  

"I'm afraid he won't be a teacher much longer," said Malfoy in a tone of mock sorrow. "Father won’t be very happy about my almost injury-"  

"Keep talking, Malfoy, and I'll give you a real injury to complain about," snarled Ron, it was a lost cause, he hated him, like, really hated the little bastard. How could Harry just sit there and listen was a miracle that he didn’t understand.  

"And then he will go to the school governors to make himself heard, and to the Ministry of Magic. Father got a lot of influence, you know, so it’ll be no time before that oaf is no longer a teacher,” went on Malfoy, ignoring him and talking mostly to Harry.  

“Ah, so that’s what you are going about, you’re trying to get Hagrid fired," said Harry with a frown.  

"Well," said Malfoy, lowering his voice to a whisper, "partly, Potter. But there are other things too, you’d never understand.” He then concentrated in preparing his ingredients, perfectly as ever. It always amazed Harry how someone as spoiled as Draco could be that good in Potions, where he needed to touch disgusting things and doing general manual labor. It must be Severus influence, since they were close.  

A little away from them, poor Neville was having a crisis. His potion turned a color that was almost opposite but not quite, but it was still terrible, and Professor Snape went and humiliate him in front of the whole class and promised to test his potion on his beloved Trevor at the end of the class. He was almost in tears with fright, despair and stress so Neville did the only thing he could do to save his precious pet.  

"Please help me!" he pleaded to Hermione.   

Harry hated the professor for doing that to Neville, he promised to himself he would make the time to tutor his friend and tell him embarrassing stories he learned about the man past, maybe then Neville’ll be less terrified and would get better at Potions.  

He was distracted from his silent promise by Finnigan, who asked him about Sirius, obviously looking for gossip.  

Even if Ron was really interested in knowing Sirius’ sightings, Malfoy’s eyes were focused on Harry, with a malicious glint he leaned across the table and asked in a faux casual voice to Harry.  

“Are you going after Black by yourself, Potter?”  

"Yeah, I am," said Harry offhandedly. He wanted to catch his godfather before anyone else and save him. Fuck, Malfoy already sent a letter to his father, he needed to send his too, and soon.  

Malfoy’s face ported a mean smile, but Harry did his best so the boy didn’t rile him up, no matter what he said about his godfather and tried to calm himself repeating in his head that Sirius wasn’t the traitor and that he was already working in the  true  culprit and didn’t need to leave the school for it.  

Luckily, they were interrupted by Snape calling to what he thought would be the public death of Neville’s toad, but he was sorely disappointed when the potion worked perfectly and had to content himself with only taking points. Which was still a petty thing to do, and Harry couldn’t believe Snape once was a boy that could make his mother smile, he just hoped that that boy was still alive somewhere inside the terrible man.  

Harry, Ron, and Hermione climbed the steps to the entrance hall. Harry was still thinking about what Malfoy had said, he needed to do so many things, but school was too distracting, he wanted to learn everything he could now that he didn’t need to focus all his efforts in not dying. While Ron was seething about Snape.  

“I can’t believe him! Why didn’t you say anything Hermione!?” but he turned around when she didn’t respond and didn’t find her. But just as he was going to ask for her, she appeared at the bottom of the stairs when the three of them had been almost at the top, making a bad excuse about forgetting something and having to go to retrieve it, and then marching ahead of them.  

"Don’t you feel as if Hermione's not telling us something?" Ron asked Harry. He sighed, how did he not catch Hermione in his past life was a mystery, she was so obvious. But that was not important right now, he wanted to do something before their Defense Against the Dark Arts class.  

Harry hurried ahead to catch Neville, the poor boy still looked a little shaky, so he wanted to cheer him up.  

“Hey Nev, are you excited about DADA’s class? I’m really looking forward to it.”  

“Hey Harry, I don’t know... Professor Lupin seemed nice in the train but what if he is as bad as Professor Snape?” He paled at the thought, “I don’t think I could take having two Snape like teachers...” Neville looked as if he would faint in the very next second, so he rushed to reassure him.  

“Lupin not like that at all!” Harry decided to say something to distract the boy, “did you know Snape was there when me and Ron came late to school last year? We were talking badly about him and he suddenly appeared behind us! It was so surprising! I really thought he manifested from the shadows hah.”  

“You two always get into the weirdest things, you two and Hermione.” He looked a bit better so Harry went on with his impromptu storytelling,  

“Yeah, I’m so unlucky I’m sure life itself hate me.” At least Death liked him, he thought with irony, “also there was that time when he told me that rules were for lesser mortals, not Quidditch cup winners ha ha ha, I know he meant it as a reprimand because he thought I was being arrogant, but his face was so funny!”  

“Really? I can’t imagine Snape with a funny face, he is so terrifying.”  

“Yeah, but he isn’t that scary Nev, you just need to remember he is just human, a very sour and lonely human in a bad need of a hair potion.”  

Neville chocked laugh at that, “You can’t say that! What if he appears behind you again?” he only half joked, looking behind them. But it was still a joke so he would take it for the progress it was.  

“But he absolutely needs a hair potion for that greasy hair! I know he thinks it helps him with the whole bad, tough look but it not! It’s just ridiculous ha ha ha” Neville let a soft laugh at that, it was small and a little nervous, but it showed his friend felt better. Harry really wanted to hate Snape, but now that he knew his past and understood his motives better, he just couldn't get himself to loathe the man as before. “Did you know that he was friends with my mom?” he asked in a whisper, not looking at Neville, “She was and amazing witch, wicked smart and really cool, and she also was a wonderful person, very kind. I think that if she found Snape worthy of being his friend and caring for him as such, then the angry and scornful part he shows to us can’t be all there is to him... Don’t you think so?” Only then he turned his head to face his friend again, gauging the reaction to his words.  

“I... Harry I- no, I did not know that. I’m flattered that you trust me so much to tell me something like that. If I knew someone was one of my mom’s friends... I think I would try my best to see them as she would too, in the same good light. Yeah, I’ll do my best as well, Harry. Thank you, it must be hard talking about her... of both of your parents.”  

“I’m glad it made you feel better, he still is a petty bitch for treating us this bad,though,” he harrumped.  

“I love to talk about my parents, I miss them terribly, but I think they would prefer to see me happy about their memory than crying over them. So even if it’s hurts a little, I still love them and try to honor them by living my life to the fullest.” Harry smiled at Neville, and he grinned wider when he smiled back at him, it was obvious his words resonated with the young wizard and was considering them very seriously. Harry simply was glad he could help the younger version of his friend; he knew the state of the Longbottom's weighed heavily in Neville's mind, and he hoped sharing about his parents would ease it up even slightly.  

“I’d appreciate that you wouldn’t share that with anyone though... You know how crazy people are about everything about me, even things almost not related to me at all, so if someone less upstanding than you got to hear it, they definitely would run to the papers. You understand why that’d be a disaster... Right?”  

“Of course! Don’t worry Harry, I’d never betray a friend like that!” Neville patted him on the back and then went to his seat, as they had arrived to the Defense Against the Dark Arts room.  

The class went exactly as in his past life, just with the added insight that Lupin ragged state was because he had it rough in his monthly issues, Harry hoped that with the easy access to Wolfbane and regular meals will make him healthier.  

Harry loved seeing everyone in his class taking to the man, he always thought he looked the most comfortable with himself as a teacher. He would investigate if the curse in the DADA’s position was just a rumor, if it wasn’t he would destroy it so they could finally get a competent professor for an extended period.  

Once they were in the staffroom, they saw that Snape was for some reason there. But as the man made to leave, he turned and said to Lupin how awful Neville was and that he needed a lot of help to get things done so he shouldn’t trust the boy with anything remotely dangerous. Harry couldn’t believe the man, he tried to help his image and he was so casually cruel to Neville, it was one thing to do it in his own class as it was Neville’s worst, and it was dangerous to cause accidents there but to try to bully him with other teachers? Harry snaped even if he really didn’t want to.  

“Have you ever thought that, maybe, Neville would do a lot better if you didn’t bully him every time he is trying to work? That maybe it’s your own fault that he is so distracted by your presence he can’t focus properly on his Potion?”  

Professor Snape looked shocked at the unexpected retort; his face changed color at rapid pace, it didn’t look healthy at all.  

Professor Lupin only raised his eyebrows and, seeing the flaring nostrils because of the big breath his colleague took to berate the boy acidly for the sheer nerve he had, decided the best course of action was to interrupt before it would devolve into a fight. He remembered how James and Severus got and it seemed that he and Harry were the same way.  

"In fact, I was going to ask Neville would help me with the explanation of the exercise," he said, "and I am sure he will perform admirably."   

Snape just glared in distaste but left with his robes fluttering dramatically and slamming the door shut.  

Professor Lupin then explained what was the practical they would be doing and  Merlin’s balls, Harry forgot that he would have to take a turn with the boggart too, he hopes his biggest fear hadn’t changed, because this could very well be the end of his anonymity as a time-traveler.  

But as Neville prepared himself to visualize his Grans clothes in Snape, Lupin asked them to think about theirs fears, and how they would make them something funny.  

The room went quiet. Harry thought... What scared him most in the world no w? After everything he went through in the war, he didn’t think the dementor will cut it. They all suffered so much at Tom Riddle’s and his followers' hands… The trauma kept pilling each a top the other, so, so much they should have collapsed under the weight of it. But they didn’t, he pulled ahead without really a pause to process it all, till the very moment he died. Maybe even more because Harry was sure he was still repressing and had only the big fat PTSD leaking his carefully sealed memories where he stuffed them, so he didn't have to deal with them now.  

He first considered the dementors, they were the representation of fear itself, but he didn’t feel he feared fear anymore; there simply was a point you were scared all the time, at every day, hour, minute, every freaking  second , that you just had to learn to live with it looming in every aspect of his life. Then there was Voldemort, a Voldemort returned to full strength, but he already won against him, he already killed him; plus, he pitied Tom Riddle more than he feared him, so that wouldn’t work. But then, a horrible image came floating to the surface of his mind....  

A splatter if blood… the thud of bodies falling to the floor... Dear faces blank but with sightless eyes that still focused on him, accusing and unforgiving…  

Harry shuddered violently, but everyone was distracted or with their eyes shut, Ron was muttering to himself about “taking its legs of”, he was sure he knew what that was about. Ron's greatest fear was spiders even after everything, he kind of envied his friend for the clear idea he had of his fear and his method to deal with it.  

"Everyone ready?" said Professor Lupin.  

Harry wanted to be sick. He was so not ready. How could you make  the sight of everyone you loved dying because of you and rightfully blaming you even a bit less terrifying? But the time was up, and he was not going to call attention by asking for more. Maybe if he secretly moved to the back there wouldn’t be enough time for him to take a turn. He wasn’t ready to deal with the mess that was his subconscious now, maybe not ever.  

Seeing as Neville’s had no problem with his boggart, the room exploded into applause and laughs, Harry’s anxiety just rose more and more.  

Everyone did it without problems, Parvati dealt with her mummy, Seamus with the banshee, then others took theirs turns rapidly, a rat, a rattlesnake, an eyeball, a hand.   

Then it was Ron’s turn, he was the one in front of Harry and even when a lot of people screamed with the sight of the enormous spiders that appeared in the room, Harry was thinking fervently in some way to eliminate his boggart without losing his shit.  

As everyone laughed at the legless spider rolling around, Harry raised his wand, willing himself to be ready, but-  

"Here!" shouted Professor Lupin suddenly, hurrying forward. And the shining ball of platinum white light was what appeared instead of Harry’s boggart, Lupin said the Riddikulus incantation thoughtlessly, and commanded Neville to finish it off. Harry was grateful  but he still kind of felt he dodged a bludger there and that put a damper on his mood, at least no one seemed to notice his complicated state of mind, as everyone was excitedly talking about the class and all the interesting and entertaining things that they saw.  

Harry paid them no mind and listened instead to his friends' opinions of the whole thing.  

"That was the best Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson we've ever had, wasn't it?" said Ron excitedly as they made their way back to the classroom to get their bags.  

"He seems like a very good teacher," said Hermione approvingly. "But I wish I could have had a turn with the Boggart-"  

"What would it have been for you?" said Ron, sniggering. "A piece of homework that only got nine out of ten?"  

Harry sighed, he felt he was sighing a lot lately at his best friends' interactions, their personalities always clashed a lot, but after Hermione mellowed out and relaxed about schoolwork and Ron put his head out of his ass they got swimmingly. They even started dating.  

He hoped he got the time to finish the letter to Mr. Malfoy that he started last week, it was the first step to put Voldemort down, and more importantly, to clear Sirius name so they could officially a family again.  

Chapter Text

In no time at all, Defense Against the Dark Arts had become most people's favorite class. Only Draco Malfoy and his gang of Slytherins had anything bad to say about Professor Lupin.   

"Look at the state of his robes," Malfoy would say in a loud whisper as Professor Lupin passed. "He dresses like our old house elf."  Talking about house elves, he hadn’t checked in Dobby yet, the little creature was so devoted to him, and he didn’t appreciate it before he died in the future, so he would do so now. Harry also wanted to go to the Black’s House and see if Kreacher will talk with him and let him destroy that Horcrux, last time he was really helpful once Harry convinced him it was what his adored master Regulus wanted.   

But nobody else cared about Professor Lubin’s shabby appearance because all his next classes were the same or cooler than the first. After Boggarts they studied a number of different dark creatures, like Red Caps and Kappas and how to defend themselves against them.  

Potions was trying in Harry’s patience, and he didn’t want anything more than to punch Snape in his prominent nose, see if a little decency entered his thick skull that way and stopped his stupid bullying of Neville and derailed his hate towards Lupin.  

Harry was growing impatient with the poor results his searching has turned; he was so frustrated that he would even consider going to that cursed chamber!   

Oh, that was some idea. It was, well, Secret, duh, and only Parselmouth could go enter there. And would you look at that! Harry was currently the only one at school, it was perfect.    

Some of his classmates –cough, Pavarti and Brown, cough- also seemed to be doing their hardest to piss him off, they were always whispering and being solemn in his presence as if he was dying. He already died a couple of times- and wow, that was a weird thing to think- and was a perfectly acceptable place to be, he didn’t need that level of pity, thank you very much.   

At least Care of Magical Creatures turned all right, after preventing the disaster on the first class, becoming instead a huge success, Hagrid gained a lot of confidence in himself and with his and Hermione’s help he made a decent lesson plan for the entire year, which thankfully did not only include dangerous but “exciting” creatures.   

Thankfully a month into his new life, there was this wonderful activity to distract him from his problems, something to burn his excess of energy and magic that did wonders for his humor and general life. Quidditch. The Quidditch season was coming, and he and his team were getting ready for it. Harry hoped he could give their captain, Oliver Wood, the cup he desired with so much fervor, it was kinda his fault they didn’t in the years the boy was in the school.  

So even if the days were getting freezing and the nights darker, even with all the rain, wind and the mud that got fucking everywhere could deter Harry from winning that shining cup, not when he was this determined.  

It was one of those days when Harry was coming back to the Gryffindor common room after training, cold and leaving a trail of water and mud behind him but pleased with the practice, that he found it alight with chatter and contained energy.  

“What’s going on?” Harry asked Ron and Hermione, who were sitting by the fire.  

“It’s the first Hogsmeade weekend at the end of October, at Halloween,” said Ron as finished his homework.  

Harry sat beside his friend, thoughtful frown replacing the lighthearted smile he had in his face.    

“Harry, don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll be able to go with us some other time after they catch Black,” said Hermione trying to lift his mood.  

“You should ask McGonagall if you could go anyways, the next visit is not going to be in forever-”  

“Ron! It’s for Harry’s safety that he can’t go-”  

“No! He’s going to be the only one here, it’s not fair. Harry, ask-”  

"Nah, I don’t think I will, I’m a little behind with my homework," said Harry, but that was just an excuse, he wanted to be there for when Sirius came, if he could let him inside the common room then they would be able to talk freely in there, seen as it would be empty for the feast in the evening.   

Both of his friends seemed to want to say something, but Crookshanks interrupted them by leaping into Hermione's lap and chewing a big spider while looking at Ron in the eye, as if saying that his rat was going to be his next victim.  

“I don’t want that cat anywhere near my things, I can’t have him eating Scabbers while he is asleep.”  

Just as Ron said that Crookshanks pounced at his bag, grabbing with all his claws into the bag where the rat rested. Then chaos ensued. Ron shouted at the cat to get off his bag and tried to pull him away, but it was no use. Hermione shouted at Ron to not jerk her precious pet around, but as they tried to separate the cat with the bag, Scabbers went flying and then the real pandemonium descended upon the common room.  

“I DON’T CARE WHO OR HOW BUT SOMEONE CATCH THAT CAT!” Ron yelled as said cat jumped over several forniture to get to the rat, chasing and scaring it around.  

One of the twins tried to get a grip on Crookshanks but missed, so Scabbers went weaving and dodging around the people in the room and finally hid himself under a crate. Crookshanks couldn’t get to it because the space left between it and the floor was too small, but he did a mighty effort, making swipes and hissing.  

In the end Ron and Hermione could get hold of their respective pets, but neither were happy with the other, Ron furiously demanding her to control her animal because that cat was a demon out to get his poor Scabbers and his pet was there first so it got more rights than hers, and Hermione trying to make her point in that all cats chase rats and that a rat shouldn’t be a pet anyways and he wasn’t out to get Scabbers specifically. They ignored how all the people still in the common room was gigging at their antics.  

The sight of Pettegrew being chased by Crookshanks brought malicious pleasure to Harry, but it had been weeks, and this was the first good opportunity he had to take the rat with Ron’s permission.   

“Hey Ron, wait, doesn’t your pet look a little ill? Why don’t you let me get a look at it? I could even bring him to Hagrid if I can't do anything for him,” said Harry with his most confident smile, trying to convince his friend that passing the rat to him was the best option.    

“I don’t know Harry... Do you know anything about caring animals?”   

“Yup, Hagrid has been teaching me a little as I’m helping him with his classes, don’t worry too much, I know what I’m doing,”   

“I- I’m really not sure...”   

Harry, a little annoyed, decided to give his friend a little push with his magic. It’s not outright Imperius, just a subtle suggestion in his mind that if he wanted his pet to be better, his friend was the best option, he was always doing excellent in Care of Magical Creatures class after all and Harry was the best person he knew, if someone could save it, he could.   

“Okay, you are right, thank you a lot, Harry. You’re the best mate anyone could ask for.” He put the out cold rat in Harry’s hands –seeing the run along the room had wiped it out- and went up to his room to sleep. Harry felt only a little guilty for what he had done, in the end it was in Ron’s best interests to not sleep unknowingly with a man in his bed anymore. And for “the greatest good” as Dumbledore would say, it was a fact that Peter was criminal after all.   

Ron was still somewhat angry at Hermione the next morning, Harry knew his friend would get over it but, in the meantime it was up to him and her to endure his other friend to come around and talk to them again.  

She still made a valiant effort and asked about Scabbers, to see if Ron would forgive her faster is he saw she cared for it.  

"He has been hiding and shaking, but I’m sure he will feel better soon enough," said Harry doing his best to his hate didn’t show in his face, but his eyebrow still twitched a little bit.   

To say it didn’t work would be an understatement.  

They had Transfiguration next. Harry, who was supposed to ask Professor McGonagall after the lesson whether he could go into Hogsmeade with the rest, joined the line outside the class trying to decide how he was going to make it seem he was arguing for his case but not. He was distracted from his internal debate by a crying Lavander at the front of the line.  

The subsequent discussion about how appropriate was to relate the sad death of her baby bunny with divination was a bit funny, but also awkward as hell. Hermione needed to learn some tact.  

Luckily for all involved, Professor McGonagall chose that moment to arrive, so all discussions were left for later. Harry was again in the middle of his friends, acting as a buffer between them, which had already happened a number of times in the weeks he had been back.   

He was still ruminating about what words would be the best to try to convince his Head of House, it had to show how eager he was  not  to go to Hogsmeade but also not that convincing in the remote possibility that he could make her relent, however small that was.  

At the end of the class Professor McGonagall asked to hand the forms to her because she was the one in charge of them while they were in school. So it was then his time to ask her, with a demanding but encouraging nod from Ron, he approached her.  

“Ma’am, my relatives -er- they forgot to sign my form, yeah, they forgot but you know how muggles can be about magical stuff... Do you think I could still go? Maybe?” Harry said. It was the first time he thought about his blood-relatives in a long time. He  really  didn’t miss them. It could go on another lifetime before he has to see them again, and it would still be too soon.  

But Professor McGonagall was immovable, she just peered at him from over her spectacles with a raised eyebrow and a shine in her eyes that was suspiciously like pity. In the end she only repeated what she had said before.  

“I’m sorry but I’m firm with this matter. The rule is you need the form with a caretaker signature, so we know they gave their permission, without it nobody goes to the village.”  

Well, that was his token effort to go, there was nothing else to be done about it and now Ron wouldn’t be suspicious when he stayed back. Because for all the bad grades, Ron was really smart and observant, if Harry hadn’t at least tried to ask he’d have known something was up. His friend grumbled and ranted about how strict the  Professor was plus a lot of names that greatly annoyed Hermione; Hermione assumed an 'all-for-the-best' expression that made Ron even angrier.   

"Well, at least there's always the feast," said Ron, in an effort to cheer Harry up. "You know, the Halloween feast, in the evening."   

"Yeah," said Harry with an uplift of his lips, "great."   

The Halloween feast was always good, it was a pity he  would miss it so he could have his encounter with Sirius.    

On Halloween morning, Harry awoke with the rest and went down to breakfast, feeling excited and anxious but did his best to act normally. He couldn’t wait to see Sirius again, but the fact that he was going to see him for the first time alive again was going to be a shock and Harry could only pray he wouldn’t freak out.  

Ron and Hermione tried yet again to cheer him up, promising to bring him back lots of sweets from Honeydukes, but both looked sullen and sorry for him, so Harry did his best to assure them he was completely fine with staying back and that they had to have a lot of fun so they could tell him all about it when they came back later.  

He accompanied them to the exit and then went back to the Gryffindor common room, he was going to find something to distract him from the fateful encounter that would happen that evening. Unfortunately, he was too focused in being distracted and ignored Malfoy’s taunts, that would have been an alright distraction.  

Once in the Gryffindor tower he found Colin Creevey, he was so tiny and startruck with him, he couldn’t deal with his admiration or with the way the boy’s friends gawked at his scar. So Harry frantically searched for any excuse to decline his invitation to spend time with the group.  

"I- I've got to go to the owlery, got to see if a letter I’m waiting for came. Yes, it’s something super important for me so I hope you can excuse me, enjoy you day."  

And with that Harry did his best to walk calmly out of the common room, he wasn’t fleeing after all, he was not. After that, he went up to the tower where the owls rested. He was so glad to have his clever and beautiful snowy owl with him again, she was his first friend, his confidant when he was trapped those long weeks at the Dursley’s.    

In the end he had sent a letter to Lucius Malfoy, detailing in a very ominous way what would happen to him and his family if his evil lord ever came back; depicting graphic images taken directly from the future about how he’d be tortured for the sin of losing the diary- even though he hadn’t known how or why that old thing was important to Voldemort- in a petty squabble that even resulted in the death of the Slytherin’s monster, how he, to try and make up for it machinate some big plan to steal something The Dark Lord was obsessed with at the time, but that backfired and he ended in Azkaban, and with his son forced to take his place in the man’s ranks. About how his precious little Draco was thrusted into completing an impossible task or die trying as punishment for his father’s “incompetence”. How his beloved wife had to live with death eaters encroaching and destroying their home, suffering at the hands of her deranged sister Bellatrix-because of course his lord would free from prison his most devoted followers first- while he would be rotting with the dementors. About what kind of monster was Voldemort in reality, and what he did to his soul in his mad quest for power, how he lied to everyone about his heritage.    

Obviously, the man would not trust him without proof, but the grim reality he described was one he dreaded with enough force to at least consider his words, so he added at the end of his grim message as a PS, if he didn’t believe him, he just needed to investigate who exactly was Tom Marvolo Riddle, and to look for the anagram hidden in that name. With a clue in the form of a photo of a Medal for Magical Merit with that name on it.    

That was a couple of weeks ago, plenty of time for the man to puzzle it out, discuss the findings with his wife and come to a decision together, and sending a reply to him. He was confident enough that it would be a positive response, but a letter confirming it still would be nice.   

There actually was a letter for him, a pompous looking owl came just a Harry finished stroking Hedwig’s feathers. He eagerly read it and it effectively contained a resume about Tom’s life and how he was half-blood and supposedly disappeared shortly after the murder of an elderly descendant of Helga Hufflepuff, and how ten years later “Lord Voldemort” started to become known, and said he understood the anagram in the name, taking it as final proof about the identity of the man.   

Harry was truly satisfied with the outcome; Lucius was a rich bastard but at least he really loved his family and would do anything to protect them, even from himself now that he had the lucidity to see the wrong in the path he was in and the grave future he was leading them. So, he reluctantly asked if he had suggestions as to what to do from here and on, seeing as Potter was the person with the more information he was willing to turn to, there was no way in hell he was going to bow to Dumbledor and his fool band of monkeys.    

The young wizard decided to keep in contact with the man, and penned a response saying as such, and -woah, what a great timing- he was going to discuss with Sirius about the plans he had and how they could use the Malfoy and Black fortune and influence to clear his name.   

Harry then wandered animatedly through the castle, he had time and was finally alone so he could start his inspection of the Chamber of Secrets to see if he could keep it, but halfway there he found Filch, and barked at him to go back to his common room. But Harry didn't go back there, he climbed down a staircase, thinking how he was going to convince Myrtle to not tattle on him because he would get into a lot of trouble if someone heard he was trying to get back into the Chamber, and was walking along another corridor when he heard someone call his name from one of the rooms nearby.  

Harry stopped and went back a little tense, but it was just Lupin, gesturing at him from his office door.   

He asked him softly what he was doing and why he was all alone, if something had happened with his friends. But Harry casually told him they were in Hogsmeade, and he wasn’t allowed to go.  

Lupin, in an effort to give him something to do so he wouldn’t be moping while walking around the castle, invited him to see the Grindylow he had just received for their next lesson. Harry seeing no reason to refuse, went with him.  

The professor talked about the aquatic demon, but all he could think about was about when one tried to trap him in the second task of the Triwizard Tournament. He didn’t like the ugly creatures at all and din’t think his opinion would change anytime soon.   

Seeing Harry’s disinterest, Lupin offered tea instead, and looked around for his kettle.  

"All right," said Harry awkwardly, he wasn’t sure how to act around the adult. He knew for a fact that the drama with Sirius affected him the most, after all he supposedly betrayed them and had all his friends killed, leaving him alone and mourning for the entirety of his pack for 13 long years. But he couldn’t just go and treat him the same he did before, they weren’t that close yet, so he had the dilemma of being overly friendly and scaring him or overly distant and he didn’t want that.   

“Well, take a seat then. I don’t have tea leaves but I assume that’s allright with you?” Lupin asked with an amused glint in his eyes. Harry sighed, he still had troubles accepting that that mishap with Ron’s leaves wasn’t a personal attack from some power he pissed off.  

“Can we not talk about that?” he groaned instead of expressing his thoughts of the matter, frankly talking, even he knew they were a bit dramatic and farfetched.  

“Ha ha, okay, but if you wanted to know, it was Professor McGonagall who told me, I wanted to ask if you were uneasy about it.”  

“Of course not, there’s no need to worry Professor.”  

He thought for a moment of telling Lupin about the dog he'd seen in Magnolia Crescent and how he will probably see it again today, knowing he would understand that Padfoot was following him around, but decided not to. He didn't want Lupin to worry about him and try to stop him, he would let the two men have a touching reunion later. But maybe he could tell him he didn’t think Sirius had done it, to try to soothe some of the still bleeding wounds in his heart he wasn’t enough to completely heal because he was not the cause of them.   

But something in his body must have belied his statement because Lupin asked him if something was worrying him.  

"No," Harry lied, it was too compromising to say that Black wasn’t the culprit because he didn’t have a way to know the truth of that day just yet. He took a sip of his tea and changed his mind, "Yes," he said suddenly and put his tea down on Lupin's desk, deciding to distract him with another topic as it was obvious Lupin saw through his lie. "You know that day we fought the Boggart?"   

"Yes," said the professor slowly.   

"Why did you exposed your fear instead of letting me fight it?" said Harry, “few people fear the full moon... It’s a strange fear to have.”   

Lupin just stared and raised an eyebrow.   

“I thought your boggart would cause too much panic in the room, so I decided to avoid the potential problem by not letting you confront it.” He ignored the jab at his fear, he would come back to it sometime later.  

“But why?”  

“Well... I assumed it would take the shape of Voldemort. But by your face it seems I was mistaken?”  

Harry startled at Riddles's title. He had forgotten it wasn’t  known the fact that Voldemort was or would be a taboo word, and Tom would send calamity to everyone who uttered it, seeing as only those who opposed him dared to use it. Harry had accidentally sent a lot of people to their deaths last time because he urged the public to don’t fear the name before knowing the target that would put on their backs.   

“No... I didn’t think of him," said Harry truthfully but not willing to talk about the gruesome image he thought his boggart would become.   

"I see," said Lupin thoughtfully. "Well, it’s okay if you don’t want to tell me what is that you fear the most, but I want you to know I will be here for you if you need to talk to someone about it, okay? Maybe I’ll tell you about mine too,” he offered with a soft smile.   

“That... Thank you, but I don’t think I’m ready to talk about it yet.”  

“Then, did you think I thought you weren’t capable or courageous enough to fight your Boggart or something?” asked Lupin with a mischievous tone, obviously founding that kind of teenage drama amusing.  

"Well... No," said Harry, “Okay, yeah, I was.” Backtracking almost immediately because really, that was a better explanation "Professor Lupin, do you think you could teach me how to fight the dementors?"   

“Oh, that’s a very good ide-”   

But he couldn’t finish that sentence because in that moment Snape came in after Lupin gave him permission to. He was carrying a suspicious looking goblet, but he stopped moving when he saw that Harry was there too, frowning at him.  

“Severus, thank you very much for brewing this for me, can you leave it here?” Snape just stared, “please?” Lupin added so the other professor would pull away his attention from Harry.  

“You should drink this directly, Lupin. Now if you would too.” His face said that he didn’t really trust Lupin to do it later, while still moving his gaze between the teacher-student pair.  

“Okay, I’ll do it.” He took a gulp of the potion and grimaced,  

“All of it, I even made more if you need more,” his words could seem caring, but his hard voice and his stern face made it hard to take them that way.  

“I know, thank you again for doing it for me,” Snape scowled as if he took offense in the thought he did anything for another person, but Lupin kept talking as if he didn’t listen, “I appreciate that you spent a portion of your limited free time for me, hence my thanks.”  

“Just make sure to never forget to take it or you’ll see how your gratefulness will mean nothing in front of what I’ll do.” Snape almost snarled, but in the end, he said more like controlled hissed threat. Harry scowled back at him but didn’t said anything and merely watched as the man left the room.  

When they were alone again, Harry looked inquisitively at the goblet, "wha-?" Harry began but stopped himself, he couldn’t ask the man what he did to cope before or if he even took something in the last decade, he was still very shabby and sickly looking so probably he had a rough time. Lupin looked at him and answered what he assumed was the question.   

“Professor Snape kindly made this potion for me, because I wasn’t feeling that well, it’s the only potion that helps me but not many potioneers are willing to make it for different reasons.” Those reasons being that the majority of the wizards were bigots and didn’t want to make something for a werewolf, plus it was extremely complicated, so they thought it wasn’t worth the effort.  

As he took another gulp, Harry couldn’t help but being curious in how Lupin could trust the other man to make him the correct potion. So he did a very Gryffinfor thing and just blurted the first thing that came out to his head to ask him that.  

"Did you know that Professor Snape is really interested in the Dark Arts?"   

“Oh?” was only response and kept taking careful sips and gulps of the smoking goblet.  

“Yep, some people even think he is capable of anything to get the DADA’s teacher position, anything...” Harry peered at him over his glasses, trying to look innocent and curious, “Aren’t you afraid that  he could purposely give you poison?" He knew Snape wouldn’t, he was very meticulous about the security of his students, and he was particularly afraid of a rampaging werewolf so he would be even more worried about effectiveness of the Potion that could avoid that scenario.   

The professor just drained the rest of the contents of the goblet, grimacing all the while, and completely ignored the question.  

“Well Harry, I think it’s time for you to go back to your common room, I still got work to do but it was lovely to talk with you. See you later.”  

“Hmm, sure. I’ll see you later.”  

“Here, look, we got you a lot!” was Ron’s greeting when he and Hermione came back from Hogsmeade.  

A small mountain of sweets fell into Harry’s lap, there were indeed a lot of snacks, as much as the pair could carry it seemed, he was really touched by his friends’ thoughtful gesture.  

“Thanks guys, you are the best,” he said while picking a sachet of syrup, he loved those, “Did you have a good time in Hogsmeade? Where did you go?”  

As they launched on a very longwinded and lively tale of their day, Harry smiled wistfully, he loved the way his friends face lit up while talking about all the places they went, his round cheeks red for the cold and the excitement, eyes young and shining with so much life that he wanted to keep there, he wanted to protect them so much. It was moments like this one that reminded Harry his purpose in this new timeline, the vow he made to make everything better, to save everyone.  

“And how was your day?” said Hermione after some time, she seemed a bit anxious, she was afraid all their talk was making Harry sad and feeling left out even though he hadn’t said anything of the sort, “were you able to catch up with your homework?”  

“Yes,” said Harry, smiling at her, “I had a nice cup of tea with Lupin too.”   

Hermione beamed at him and then checked her watch.  

“We need to go to the Great Hall if we want to be on time for the feast.”  

“Ah... I’m not feeling up to go to the feast, everyone is going to be talking about how awesome Hogsmeade was and how it was such a shame I couldn't go, and I just can’t sit there and take their pitying looks... I think I will eat some of the things you brought me and then take a nap, you two go and enjoy it without me.”   

“Are you sure Harry? We could skip together, there’s more than enough treats for the three of us...”    

“What? No! I don’t want to miss the feast- oof-” Hermione elbowed Ron, “I mean, what she said, mate. We already left you alone all day, we can give up those delicious dishes for you...”   

“Ha ha ha, no Ron, don’t worry, you can go and eat everything you want, I’m really fine.”   

“But-”    

“Really ‘mione, I just want to be alone for a bit, we can talk more later, okay?”   

“Okay... If you are sure. Then we will see you after dinner.”   

A fifteen minutes later he was perfectly alone in the common room, Sirius could arrive any second now. With nothing to distract him, he started to get overwhelmed by the situation. He was about to see Sirius; Sirius, who died because Harry was too hot headed and rushed to a situation he wasn’t prepared for, Sirius, his godfather, the man who was going to take him from the Dursley’s and show him what living with a real family what’s like, Sirius, his dad’s best friend, brothers in all but blood. He wasn’t ready to see him again. He was so not rea-   

There was a loud bark outside the room, and a menacing growl when the portrait didn’t move. Harry jumped so fast and almost teleported to the entrance to open the hole that worked as a door.    

And there Padfoot was, so thin and sickly looking, with fur so mated and tangled that it looked he had rolled through the forest floor just before coming here. He stopped his growling immediately after seeing Harry by the portrait, and just stilled, like he was Petrified.   

After a small eternity of just watching each other, Harry couldn’t hold it anymore and lunged at the dog, hugging the life out of him, sobbing and smashing his face in the dirty fur, muttering apologies over and over. Then he felt the dog turn into a man under him and hug him back with trembling hands, his godfather was really weak after 12 long years in Azkaban and only eating scraps in the months that followed his escape. But to Harry it felt like the safest place in the world.    

“Oh Harry, It’s that you? You had grown so much, I’m so sorry, don’t apologize, it was my fault, everything was my fault...” He murmured against the crown of his head, they separated a little to drink their faces, and then they said at the same time.   

“You look just like James did in school... But that eyes-”   

“Are you serious? How could you just transform back-”   

They stopped and stared at each other, after a second of silence, Sirius cracked a smile and said,   

“Hey, you are not Sirius, I am”   

After a beat Harry groaned, but was chocking more sobs of sadness, happiness and relief back.   

“Are you Sirusly telling me that? When it’s you who is not considering his situation in a Sirius manner and transformed back into the face of a wanted man in a school where dementors are just a call away.”   

“Ayy, the baby grew to be just like a little prongs!” Sirius said with mock shock, “What’s going to happen to the world now?”    

“Ha... Just pop to Padfoot an enter the common room, is empty and we can talk. There is so much I want to tell you...”   

“Oh, that’s right, I came to eliminate a rat that is hiding in here,” he growled charged into the common room, looking for Scabbers, “He was the one to betray your parents and got them killed Harry! Not me! You got to believe me, I would never do such thing and I’m definitely not a danger to you-” he stopped his frantic searching and went back in front of his godson, who followed inside but was just watching him, “but you never believed so, you were actually happy to see me...” He trailed off, puzzling that strange reaction now that he was over the shock of having an armful of his best friend’s son.   

“Yeah... About that... Sirius, Merlin, so much had happened, so many things that I don’t know where to start...”   

“Why don’t you start from the beginning?”   

Harry looked blankly at him for half a minute, and then blurted,    

“I’m from the future and Death let me travel back in time.”   

Sirius just looked blankly black, “Are you serious?”   

Harry smirked, all tension gone from his frame, “No, you are Sirius.”   

Chapter Text

After moving to Harry's room, he spilled everything to Sirius, and by everything he meant  everything.  All his fears, regrets and hopes, his mistakes and his experiences, his plans and the changes he already did to for a different future.    

Sirius just sat there, listening attentively while munching the sweets Harry passed as he finished the ones he was eating.    

When he finished, Sirius who was crying silently, took him in a soft but reassuring hug. They sat there for ages, wordlessly taking comfort in the other, but as they heard a tiny scratch in wood they separated, and the man gave Harry a questioning look.    

“It’s Peter Pettegrew, in his rat form trapped in there. The stun must have worn off- NO! SIRIUS COME BACK!”    

“But he is in there! HE HAS TO DIE!!!”    

“NO! Sirius did you even listen to me? We need him as proof to clear your name! We can't kill him... yet.”    

At that he calmed enough that Harry could stun the rat again and revise the metal rope trapping it.    

“I know what he did, and what he will do if we let him live, but presenting him as proof would make it so much easier to help you be a free wizard again...”    

“It’s okay Harry, I get it, no killing the vermin for now.” He pointed at Lucius Malfoy’s letter, “What about him? And how did you get someone like that to listen to a little squirt like you?”    

“I think he just assumed everything I know it’s because Dumbledore told me, and when he dug a bit, he found the vast majority of what I said was true so it was safe to assume the rest would be too.” Harry said, and scrunched his nose at the smell of wet dog Sirius had that he only noticed, “it’s late, everyone will come back from the feast soon, why don’t we sneak to the prefect's bathroom, and you can swim a little? You smell.” Harry said with mirth but earnestly.    

“Ohhh, that’s a really good idea. I haven’t had a bath in ages, and I loved the prefect’s bathroom when I was here. Let’s go!” He immediately changed to padfoot, and they left the room after grabbing Harry’s toiletries and hiding under his Invisibility cloak. They did it just in time too, as they saw people going up to the Gryffindor’s common room just as they left the tower. After a couple of minutes, they arrived without being spotted, even though they were some close calls, and after filling the pool with water and magical bubbles, Sirius jumped into the bath, splashing liquid everywhere.    

“Sirius! C’mon! Honour your name more! Ha ha ha,” Harry half scolded him, but he was so glad to see his godfather this happy that he couldn’t get himself to be really mad about his wet clothes. Then, while the man cleaned himself, they swapped lighthearted stories, Sirius shared some of the pranks he and his father pulled, and how Moony had to save them when they inevitably got in trouble. Harry eagerly absorbed all of them, and in turn told him about some antics he and his friends did. They had a great time together, basking in the other presence and the knowledge they now shared.  

After Sirius finished, they discussed some more plans and Harry tried to call Dobby to see if he could find some decent clothes for the man. The reunion that ensued was heartwarming and chaotic, the elf cried with happy tears that Harry Potter had remembered Dobby and had summoned him, and how he was so glad to help the great Harry Potter and his family after they explained him Sirius was innocent and was framed for the murder of the Potter couple, -they had to repair the crack in the wall in the form of Sirius after Dobby had panicked at seen the wanted man- and how of course he could bring clothes for him and a meal for them, seeing as they skipped the feast. The three of them chattered a little, Harry was grateful for the disposition the elf had to help him them and his willingness to keep everything a secret, but man, dealing with him was exhausting.    

Sometime later, clean, with a full stomach, and a place and time to meet next, Sirius deemed it was late enough and that and he needed to go. Harry agreed with him, so they hugged a last time before going their way down under the invisibility cloak again.    

As they approached the spot where they would have to part, they slowed their pace so they could be together even just a minute more, but inevitably they arrived at the entrance nearer Sirius hiding place.    

They stopped; Harry got to his knees, so he was eye level with his dogfather, and repeated one last time the instructions they accorded, Sirius would go and try to enter Grimmauld Place, if he could, he would stay there hiding till Harry could sneak out there or Lucius Malfoy accepted to house him, whatever happened first. If he didn’t receive a letter with Hedwig in a week, he’d come back here and see if something was wrong. He would not seek Death Eaters by himself- but giving tips with proof if he found them was ok, and he would take care of himself.    

Harry was hugging him goodbye, when the sudden shout of Lupin made them jump apart in fright.    

“HARRY, GET AWAY FROM THAT DOG! IT'S SIRIUS BLACK!!” He screamed while shooting a stunner at Padfoot, his face was twisted in a ferocious snarl, showing his big canines and with yellow eyes shining with protective rage.  
Remus would not let Black take away a member of his pack ever again, never again!   

“WAIT! NO LUPIN DON’T HURT HIM! IT'S JUST A NORMAL DOG! AND IS MY FRIEND!” Harry tried desperately to distract the werewolf and to give his godfather the opportunity to escape. Thank Merlin they were alone in the stone stairs at one of the less transited entrances of the castle. No one could know Sirius was an unregistered Animagus, it was too important for him to stay unapprehend and for their plans!    

“I would recognize his smell anywhere, he was my friend, part of my pack,  my mate.  I won’t let him hurt you, it’s the least I owe you for failing you parents.” He said still growling a little, he stood protectively in front of Harry, tense and shaking with the conflicting instincts warring in his mind. His wolf snarled, demanding to hunt the offender who was running off down, but also to stay put and protect his pack’s pup from danger and to take him to safety. And a smaller part of him howled for him to go after his mate, to find the truth as to why he betrayed them and made him suffer so much, but he did his best to squash it down, Sirius Black was not anything his anymore, hadn’t been since the day he was arrested for all his crimes.    

“Your mate...?” Harry asked shocked, and looked from Lupin to the almost gone form of his godfather, he hadn’t known that, in the future Lupin happily married Tonks and even had a baby with her, so he just assumed... But that happened only after Sirius died, and didn’t he refuse her for a time before accepting her feelings? It all made perfect sense if he was mourning the death of his mate and couldn’t accept someone else just yet. Harry berated himself, he felt like an idiot for not seeing it before, but he cut himself some slack, he was being actively hunted and waging a war after all.    

At that question Lupin flinched like he was struck, and slowly turned his head to look at him. A second later he deflated, all the fight seemed to leave him, and with it all his wolfish features. He looked sad, and exhausted.    

“Harry I- We-” He opened and closed his mouth as if looking for the correct words to explain the situation that would not sound too compromising- it was a little too late for that, but the man didn’t know it- and after a few moments of struggle he continued, “Harry, I’m- I am a werewolf. I’m sorry for hiding it from you but I needed to, for me to be able to teach here. Me, your dad and other boy were friends in school with him, with Sirius,” Lupin’s voice broke at the name, but plunged ahead anyways, “we all were really close, but he was special...” He trailed off, but the pained expression in his face and his heartbroken eyes said a lot, probably a lot more than he realized. “But that was years ago, he isn’t anything mine now, I’m with you now so I’ll protect you, you don’t have to be afraid of me siding with him or anything like that.”    

Harry wanted to say something, anything to express the feelings that revelation caused in him. But before he could even start to form the words, they heard thundering steps and shouts getting closer, calling for Lupin and Harry, asking if they could see anyone suspicious and to bring the headmaster. Lupin sighed and offered him a small, defeated half-smile half-grimace, “maybe we should continue this conversation somewhere else, at some other time... Would you mind?” At Harry’s nod he sighed and nodded back, “well then, that’s decided. It’s going to be a busy night...”    

Severus was pissed, first he had to tolerate that fool of Lupin and worry he was not a danger to the entire school, having to brew a complex potion that took a lot of his limited free time, then the man had the gall to urge the students to make fun of him in the guise of a lesson, -the nerve, he loathed him so much he had to remember himself he couldn’t just poison his colleagues, no matter how tempting- and now, after the stupid feast he was obliged to attend, with his head pounding for the sheer stress of being in the presence of so many noisy bumbling fools, while leaving side by side as they were going in the same direction, the werewolf just stilled suddenly, paling so white he thought he was going to faint, but as he was going to move to alert Pomfrey, Lupin turned sharply, eyes a dangerous yellow indicating his wolf was rising to the surface and took off so fast it was taking all his energy to just keep up with him.    

“Lupin! What in the world are you doing? Where are you going this fast?” he asked angrily, but it dawned him that for his eyes to have changed color and his physical power to explode like this then something had to have ticked the other creature living inside of the man, “what did you sense?”    

“Sirius Black is here! And his smell is near Harry’s!”    

“WHAT!?” Why it always had to be Potter getting in trouble? He swears that arrogant boy lived to give him an ulcer.    

“Yes, their trails are going outside, maybe Black kidnapped him!” he whispered horrified at the prospect, “Find the headmaster and bring him here fast! I’m going ahead!” and he started running even faster.    

“BUT WHERE THEY ARE?” He shouted, struggling to keep up but Snape started to lag anyways.    

“NEAR THE FOREST ENTRANCE!” was the last thing Lupin shouted back over his shoulder, then he rounded a corner and Severus got no choice but to stop and catch his breath.    

Exclaiming profanities about stupid Gryffindor's and their foolish tendencies of running into danger without waiting for back up, he sent a Patronus to Albus, detailing what happened and asking he organize the school to put it in high alert.  

Sirius Black was there.    

Professor Dumbledore summoned all the houses to the Great Hall, everyone was confused, but the Gryffindors also were in a tizzy, because Harry Potter was nowhere to be found.    

The prefects were trying to put order in their house but seeing that they were worried for they underclassman too, and it showed, it wasn’t very effective.    

“Very well my dear students, everyone has to stay here while the teachers perform a profound search through the castle, it’s for your own safety so I ask you to please stay in good behavior as you will spend the night here.” Professor Dumbledore said, he looked very grave, but he still had that grandfatherly aura so the students didn’t panic, “The prefects will guard the entrances and exits of the hall, plus the Head boy and girl are in charge while we are otherwise occupied, if you had some inquietude, please let them know.” And to some prefects that were nearby he told them they could send a report with the ghost if anything happened.  

With all that said, he nodded, and with a wave of his wand he repurposed the entire hall in an enormous slumber party. The tables were pushed to the sides and a mountain of fluffy sleeping bags appeared in the center of the hall, they were purple, so no one was fighting for house colors.  

"Sleep well," said Professor Dumbledore, closing the door behind him.    

The hall immediately began to buzz excitedly; the Gryffindors were telling the rest of the school that Harry Potter was missing and how someone eavesdropped the professors whispering about Sirius Black and to keep out the dementors.    

"Everyone into their sleeping bags!" shouted Percy. "Come on, now, no more talking! Lights out in ten minutes!"    

“But Percy! Harry hadn’t appeared yet! We need to find him, what if he encounters Black? We must help him!” Ron exclaimed back, he should have stayed with him instead of going to the feast, now he felt so guilty...    

“Yeah yeah! What our littlest brother said!” The twins said dropping an arm from each said of the prefect, “he’s practically ours too, and mom taught us to stick with each other.” Nodding very seriously for a change, Ron and Ginny looked surprised by the change in the usually laidback pair but were grateful.     

“NO! Professor Dumbledore said to stay here, and I need to make sure everyone is safe, and that includes you! I’m sure the staff will find young Potter and bring him here in the earliest time possible.”    

“But what if he is in trouble and they can’t get there in time? The castle is too big to search with so few people,” said Ginny, looking fiercely determined, Harry had saved her and now needed help, she was going to save him back!    

“But Ginny, you are too young for this anyways, and a girl, you need to stay here-”    

“Are you insinuating something Ronald?”    

“N-no! Is just... I- Mom asked me to look after you...”    

“I can take care of myself!”    

“Come on guys, let’s just all calm down,” interjected Hermione for the first time.    

“You always are such a stick on the mud, you don’t really care!”    

“Ron! That was rude to your fellow classmate, and she is right, you all need to settle down and go to sleep!” with that, Percy went to help some other students.    

“See what you do? You- ark! C'mon! Stop hitting me!”    

“If we keep arguing this now, we won’t get to go. We need to be stealthy about this if we want to get out here unstopped to help Harry.” Hermione hissed in his ear and dragged him where they set up their things.     

In a somewhat circle sat the same people who was in the compartment with Harry for the dementor’s attack plus the twins. Neville looked nervous but determined, Ginny was resolute, Hermione was with her thinking face planning how was the best way to sneak past everyone in the hall, Ron was impatient, with his leg bouncing up and down quickly, and the twins were having some kind of discussion with their eyebrows. After a last assessing look to the group assembled, they nodded at the same time, coming to a decision.    

“We have something that can help us find Harry quickly  and  the fastest way to him,” that had everyone zeroed their attention on them.    

“Really?”    

“How?    

“This is not a joke, right?”    

“Woah, slow a little, we are amazing, but we’re supposed to be low profile right now,” that shut them up, but they were still looking at them intently, “we found a marvelous, mysterious object a couple of years back-”    

“-and it has helped us a lot to pull our pranks without getting caught-”    

“-but is a secret! ”    

“The authorities in the school would definitely confiscate it!”    

“So, you must promise to not share this knowledge that we will grant you.” They ended together.    

“Of course!”    

“Hell yeah!”    

“Obviously!”    

“I knew you were cheating! There was no possible way for you to just not get caught more often!”    

Everyone looked blankly at Ron, waiting for him to promise too.    

“Why are you looking me like that- Oh, yes, I swear too. Just show us this miracle maker thingy that will let us find Harry.”    

But before Fred and George could move, there was a bang of the Great Hall door opening and closing with force. For a few seconds there was absolute silence, but then the buzz started again louder than before.    

“It’s Potter!”    

“He is fine!”    

“It’s true that you fought Sirius Black?”    

“Was he as scary looking as the wanted poster?”    

“Are you okay?”    

They stood up more than fast and flied to the entrance of Hall, when they could finally see that it was indeed their friend, whole and unharmed they jumped at him, doing their best to hug his insides out.    

“Guys, I’m fine! Ha Ha c’mon, let me breath, you’re squeezing me! Ha ha ha”     

They reluctantly let him go but dragged him to the corner with their sleeping bags and demanded to know everything.    

“I’m sorry I worried you,” Harry started with a soft smile, he loved his friends, and to see proof that they cared for him too always made his heart soar, “I’m really fine, I didn’t encounter Black or anything like that, just a black dog that I’m sure followed me from my house. Professor Lupin found me as I was taking a walk and brought me here, he said it was dangerous to be out and about at this hour and that we’ll talk more in the future.”     

“That’s really it?” Asked Hermione skeptic, she knew his friend and his knack for trouble to find him,    

“Yeah, it was really nothing exciting.”    

“A Black Dog!? A-and it followed you here!?” Ron looked as if he saw a dementor with how pale he went,    

“It was a grim!?” Ginny squawked, Harry then realized his mistake, she and Ron were siblings, so it was the same uncle that supposedly died the day after the view of a Grimm, he needed to do damage control.    

“NO! Don’t worry guys, it really was a dog, a nice and friendly one, nothing otherworldly.”    

“If you are sure... To see one is a truly perilous thing...”, said Neville looking a bit pale too.    

“DIVINATION IS NOT RELIABLE! They just trick you into believing!”    

“Hermione, this is so not the moment to discuss the academics fallacies of Divination,” they fell silent for a moment, letting the fact everyone was safe and with them sink.    

“How do you think Black get into the castle?” whispered Hermione, she was still a little shaken for the whole experience, she was glad Harry was safe but that didn’t erase all the worry she felt.  

 “I don’t know... But at least nobody was hurt, it would have been a disaster if he had chosen any other day where everyone was out and about...” Ron whispered back and shuddered, he was also a bit anxious, his friend has a knack for finding trouble and he wanted to be able to help if he needed him.  

“Hey, it’s all right. He won’t be coming back anytime soon, so don’t worry and go to sleep.” Harry said to them.  

“Harry!” Ron and Hermione half whispered half yelped, “Since when are you awake!?”  

“You need to sleep; tomorrow classes are going to be the same, so you are going to need the energy.”  

“Okay... G’night.”  

“Please sleep you too.”  

“Of course, don’t worry and just rest.”  

Harry watched as his friends closed their eyes and went to sleep at last. He sighed, his conversation with Sirius had gone really well, but he hadn’t wanted to worry his friends this much, plus now he had to talk with Remus... There was a lot to unpack there, he wasn’t looking forward to it. He shook his head, that was a problem for future Harry to handle, now he needed to sleep.  

Even if Harry said that, his sleep was light, so he awoke every hour when one of the professors came to check on them, he guessed it was a good thing because that way he would know if they caught his godfather, even if the possibility of that happening was infinitesimal.  

It was in one of those rounds, many hours later, when Professor Dumbledore himself came in and got close to where Harry and his friends were laying. He noted that Ron and Hermione were also awake but they all pretended to be asleep as Dumbledore’s footsteps drew nearer.  

“Did you find him, Professor?” asked Percy in a hushed voice, he didn’t want to disturb the rest of the students nearby.  

“No, there were no signs of him any longer. Did you have any problem?”  

“No, everything was fine, sir.”  

“That’s good, it’s late so we are going to let them all stay here for what’s left of the night, but you can all go back to the dorms tomorrow.”  

“Nobody saw Black entering? What about the portraits?”  

“It seems that way, but we are still investigating if any of the portraits sighted Black in other parts of the castle.”  

They heard the door opening and closing, and another pair of steps came to them.  

“Headmaster, we already searched everywhere. He is no longer here,” said Snape with his sibilant deep voice, he didn’t need to whisper as his normal volume was low.  

“Thank you, Severus, I didn’t expect to find Black anyways, but it’s disheartening he could enter.”  

“Do you remember the concerns I expressed before the start of the year? I still think it’s near impossible to enter the school without inside help and he-” Snape sounded angry, but he still controlled his voice to not carry.  

“No Severus, that’s enough. I have complete faith in all the staff and student body, I do not believe any of them would have helped Black to break in,” said Dumbledore, he was not angry, but his tone made it clear that he would not discuss the topic further. The trust was nice but Harry was the one to help Sirius so he had to fight to keep the snort inside him, it would do no one good to know that tidbit of information.  

“I must go to talk to the Dementors, inform them that the search is complete and remind them they must not come inside the castle.”  

With that, they all left, leaving Harry to exchange glances with Ron and Hermione, to see what they made of all that interaction.  

It wasn’t much, the questions swirled in their eyes, shining like the stars in the enchanted ceiling.  

Obviously, the only thing discussed for the next few days was Sirius Black, theories about his miraculous entering and his motives.   

But those rumors weren’t a problem for Harry, no, what he had to worry about what the entourage that now followed him everywhere. The professors acted as escorts and accompanied him to all his classes or found excuses to walk with him, even Percy was tailing him like a guard –he looked like a pompous guard dog, but he kept that comparison to himself- so Harry had to use every secret passage he knew to lose them and have a scrap of alone time; it became simply impossible to go and explore the Chamber -at this rate he may as well leave it to the Holidays- but he at least could still exchange correspondence with Lucius and Sirius, the latter would be staying with former for a while as to concentrate the evidence they needed for his case being organized in one place.  

When he was summoned to Professor McGonagall office, he thought someone died. It was not, but what she said was almost the same in terms of bad news.  

“What do you mean I can’t practice Quidditch anymore!?”  

“Well, Potter you must understand that I’m not comfortable with you being out so late in the field, your teammates are all young and if Black were to come back, they would not be able to defend-”  

“But it’s the first match on Saturday!” He said outraged. Sirius would be devastated if he knew he was the cause Harry couldn’t play Quidditch anymore, "I've got to train, Professor!"   

The professor just looked at him, weighing the pros and cons of that. She loved Quidditch and wanted her team to win, but also, she would not expose his students to unnecessary danger... What to do?  

“Hmm... Very well, we both know that I’d love to see Gryffindor win the Cup... But that doesn't mean I’m going to just let you out without supervision... I’d be more relaxed if a teacher were present. I'll ask Madam Hooch to oversee your training sessions." He sighed in relief, she wasn’t prohibiting him to play, if she did Harry didn’t know what he would do to burn all his stress.   

In typical Scotland fashion, the days became colder and wetter. Rain fell in copious amounts but that did nothing to discourage the Gryffindor team from his training, they were all focused on the match that was drawing near. But at their last training session their captain gave them bad news.  

“The Slytherins are not playing! Our match is going to be versus Hufflepuff instead,” Oliver said angrily, and that anger was reflected by all the team when he told them the reason of the change in opponents.  

“Flint said they can’t play because their Chaser is sick, it wouldn’t be unreasonable if not because it’s obviously just an excuse to not play in this weather!”  

“They must be lying!” someone retorted furiously.  

“Yes, I know, but without proof we can’t do anything about it, we just have to prepare for Hufflepuff, they had a new Captain and Seeker-” Oliver started what seemed another longwinded lecture about how they play but was interrupted with the giggles of the female players.  

“What? You don’t want to listen?”  

“It’s not that, the new Captain is that tall, handsome Hufflepuff, right?”  

“He is dreamy, but I think I saw him and Chang in the library once...” they giggled again.  

“This is not the time to gossip! We need to prepare and change our strategy!”  

“We know, don’t worry, we are going to win just like the last time we played them.”   

“You are not taking this seriously enough! WE MUST WIN!!” he looked two seconds from a fit, so an alarmed Fred tried to calm him down.  

“Hey, hey! Easy there, we are taking very seriously, really.”  

The day before the match the sky was dark and the storm seemed to get only worse, Harry despaired a little for the clime, but Malfoy was so smug that he didn’t have that much time to be down.  

“Ah, I wish you the best of lucks out there!” he sighed as the winds howled outside and the raindrops pounded the windows.   

He would be angry, but he just didn’t have it in him to focus on the boy, he needed all his attention on the incoming match, he needed to give his everything on the game.  

Oliver kept stopping him in the corridors to give him tips and advice, but he really could talk about Quidditch, so he usually ended running to class to not be late. Now it was one of those occasions, but when Harry realized he was late to DADA’s he left him talking alone and run to the class, hoping Remus would forgive him.  

But when he arrived to the classroom it was not Professor Lupin who responded his hasty hello, it was Severus Snape.  

“This lesson began ten minutes ago, Potter, so I think we'll make it ten points from Gryffindor. Sit down.”  

But Harry didn’t move, he was too startled. But before he could ask why he was here and where Lupin was, he remembered the date, that night was the full moon, so Professor Lupin must have felt too under to do the class. Harry bit his lip and went to his seat silently.  

When he did, Snape looked lazily around the class, and went on his critique about Lupin method of teaching.  

“Seeing as Mr. Potter finally deign to meet us, we can continue. How there is not record about what you had seen in class so far, I’m going to decide what you need to see.”  

Hermione waved her hand frantically, she wanted to say what they had covered but Harry took her other hand and shook his head, so she slowly lowered her and stayed quiet. That didn’t stop others to interrupt the professor though.  

“He’s the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher we've ever had, don’t be mean to him,” said Dean Thomas boldly, and he was seconded by everyone in the room, much to Snape ire.  

“Lupin doesn’t work you hard enough, but that is not my concern, what is, is what we are going to discuss today...” he went to the last chapter of the book, “... werewolves.”  

“But sir! That’s no-” Harry squeezed her hand again, he looked angry but also resigned, she realized her friend was looking out for her, Professor Snape was in a harsher mood than other days and he would be cruel to her if she interfered with his class, she frowned but went to the indicated page.  

There were many bitter hushed complaints, but still all of the class opened their books.  

“Which of you can tell me how we distinguish between the werewolf and the true wolf?”  asked Snape once he determined everyone was in the correct chapter.  

Everyone sat in motionless silence; everyone except Hermione, whose hand, as it so often did, had shot straight into the air. Even with Harry’s silent warning, she wanted to answer, she knew the correct answer so Professor Snape had to listen to her.  

“No one?” Snape said, ignoring Hermione. His twisted smile was back. “Are you telling me that Professor Lupin hasn't even taught you the basic distinction between-”  

“We already told you, sir,” said Parvati suddenly, “we haven't got as far as werewolves yet, we're still on-”  

“Silence!” snarled Snape. “Well, well, well, I never thought I'd meet a third-year class who wouldn't even recognize a werewolf when they saw one. I shall make a point of informing Professor Dumbledore how very behind you all are...”  

Harry had an impressive scowl and a murderous aura around him, Ron couldn’t understand why he was silent, he knew his friend tended to explode when his anger got the better of him, this cold and repressed rage gave him goosebumps. But he didn’t had time to analyze his friend further because Snape had picked on Hermione, and even if he also thought she was an insufferable know-it-all, at least he was not a teacher and I said sorry when I made her cry, Hell would freeze over before that hateful man apologized to anyone, let alone a Gryffindor student.  

“You asked something and then you are mad when someone answered! Why do it if you don’t want anyone to respond!?” But even before he finished his angry response, he knew he should have done as Harry and shown restraint, the cruel shine in the professor's dark eyes held promises of nothing good.  

“Detention, Weasley,” Snape said silkily, his face very close to Ron's. “And if I ever hear you criticize the way I teach a class again, you will be very sorry indeed.” Ron gulped and nodded; the man was scary, but he in his anger had somehow forgotten that.  

No one said anything anymore for the rest of the hour, just sat there and tried to learn about werewolves from the textbook while Professor Snape stalked around the classroom.  

When the bell signaling the end of the class sounded at last, everyone released a breath, finally it was over. But before they could escape, Snape held them back and gave them homework, he assigned them an essay on the ways to recognize and kill werewolves. Harry’s shaky control on his anger and his magic almost snapped then and there, how could he? How dare Snape to try to expose Lupin secret like that? Like it didn’t mean anything, like it would not ruin his job and his life? Harry wanted nothing more than give him a piece of his mind, but he bit harder on his cheek, to the point of feeling the coppery taste of blood. He couldn’t open his mouth, Harry knew that the moment he did, all the things he had accumulated through the years would explode and he could not afford to do that here, in front of all his classmates. That was also the reason he didn’t participate in the class even when he knew the answer to Snape’s questions, he stayed stubbornly quiet till he and Hermione were far enough to make sure nobody could overhear them and waited for Ron to be let go too.  

But he would not be Harry Potter if he could keep his feelings completely sealed shut, so he burst into a furious tirade about Snape.  

“Snape's crossing the line! He can’t treat you like that! And trying to ruin Lupin’s life!” Harry said to Hermione, his fists were so tight his knuckles were white, he couldn't say a lot of things he had in his mind but that at least was acceptable to say to his friend.  

“Hmm... I don’t know,” said Hermione pensively, it was obvious she already put aside her upset feelings and was puzzling what she learned in class, “I only hope Professor Lupin feels better soon...”  

Harry deflated, she was really too smart, she was going to discover exactly what Lupin was in no time at all. At least she was not down by the cruel lashing she got from Snape.  

Harry woke the morning of the match extremely early, but he didn’t know what had disturbed him. He looked around and found Peeves, but when he shot up ready to blow him up, the poltergeist zoomed to the other side of the room, cackling. But what Harry found strange was the wary look he gave him once he was safely out of range, it was like the ghost was afraid...?  

As if reading his mind, Peeves said with his sing song voice, “I don’t fear your aura of Death that surround you little man, you are going to need more than that to escape this Poltergeist pranks, hahaha!” with that he left, leaving only the roar of the wind outside for company to Harry.  

He was stunned, did he have an aura of Death? He was going to ask that to Death the next time he saw him, but it didn’t make much sense to Harry, animals were supposed to be real sensitive to that kind of thing and no one of the pets was afraid of him or acted strange around him. Maybe it was something only ghost could sense?  

Harry shook his head and said goodbye to his comfy bed and his lost hours of rest, he was not going to be able to go back to sleep now so he didn’t bother to try. He got up, dressed himself up with his Quidditch uniform and picked his broom, his Nimbus Two Thousand, and went silently to the common room.  

As he was going down, he was just fast enough to grab Crookshanks and stop him from going to the boy’s room.   

“You know, I’d love to give you Scabbers to eat but he is so rotten that it would give you indigestion, go chase some other mice- shoo.”  

He sat in one of the chairs in front of the fireplace, he knew the game would go ahead regardless of the weather, but he couldn't help the anxiety filling him, he couldn't shake the feeling that he was forgetting something, something important.   

But in the hours he spent there looking the flames, he was incapable to remember what exactly he forgot, so when Harry thought enough time passed and that breakfast must be served, he gave up and went alone to the Great Hall.  

As he was enjoying a large bowl of porridge -he could not stand something heavier- the rest of the team trickled in and also started to eat.  

“It’s going to be hard, with the current conditions...” said wood, he hadn’t touched anything and was really pale.  

“Don’t worry Oliver, eat something so you don’t faint in the middle of the match, plus, we are stronger than a bit of water,” said Alicia soothingly.   

But it was a whole lot more than “a bit of water”. The rain continued to pour hard in the stands, and the only thing that kept the public in there were warming charms and only the sturdy umbrellas, because the fragile ones were whipped away by the gale. Of course, with his good luck Harry was able to see Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, laughing and pointing at him from under an enormous umbrella on their way to the stadium, what an excellent mood lifter.  

While the team walked into the field doing their best to not be blown away like some umbrellas, Harry resented the rules stating that it was prohibited to use magic when playing, he could not cast in himself something that would be obvious or Madam Hooch could disqualify him, so a spell to repel the water and keep him dry was out, but at least he still could cast an Impervious and a mild sticking charm on his glasses, he knew it wouldn’t really improve his sight, but at least it would not worsen it and that was the  best he could hope for.  

The game started, he saw more than heard the signal to go but he mounted his broom and raced to his preferred heigh to hunt for the Snitch, but with the rain and the poor light, he really couldn’t see anything, he was going to work himself for any speck of gold that crossed his visual field.  

It was a matter of minutes before he was soaked and chilled to the bones, he had to stop every few minutes to cast a wandless warming charm so he could return feelings to his fingers, but he was so up that he was sure nobody saw him do it. He really couldn’t afford to be out because something as stupid as a rule.  

But as well as they could not see Harry, he hardly could see what was happening in with the rest of the players, he just distinguished some blurs at times, but he didn’t know the score or who was winning or anything.  

Twice Harry came very close to being unseated by a Bludger; the weather was that bad that the water make his broom slippery and he couldn’t get a proper grip on it, at least his fingers weren’t as stiff as they could be, if he hadn’t cast those warming charms, they would be blue by now.  

That went on for some more time, Harry lost himself on the familiarity of the game, focused all his attention in holding his broom straight, not collide with anyone and try to get a glimpse of the Snitch. But it was so dark... as if the night had fallen and they were playing after dinned instead of after breakfast.  

With the first lightening of came also the shrill sound of Madam Hooch's whistle, thanks to the powers above, Harry could take a break. The whole team went down and dismounted, following Wood because he was the one to call for the time-out.  

They huddled at the edge of the field under a large umbrella; Harry hurriedly cast a wandless nonverbal warming charm in himself, he couldn’t really dry his clothes without looking suspicious, but he really wanted to.  

"How are we doing?”  

“We're fifty points up,” said Wood, “but unless we get the Snitch soon, we'll be playing into the night. And no one want that...”  

At that very moment, Hermione appeared at his shoulder; she was holding her cloak over her head and was, inexplicably, beaming.  

“I've had an idea, Harry! Come here, quick!”  

He went closer to her, and as the team watched in amazement, Hermione made a complicated little wave of her wand and magicked the water in his clothes off.  

“There!” she said, looking back at Harry. He was so grateful to his brilliant friend; nobody would bat an eye now if he was drier because they would just assume she did it. But that didn’t mean he could come down at the end of the game dry, darn.  

But Wood seemed overjoyed, and that was enough for them.  

“Brilliant!” he called hoarsely after her as she disappeared into the crowd. “Okay, team, let's go for it. We can win this!”   

With a ton of new will, Harry maneuvered himself through the stormy weather, he didn’t care about the swirling wind that tried to kick him off his broom, or the freezing rain in that glued his robes uncomfortably to his skin. No, he only cared about the Snitch, he needed to find it quickly because the thunders were growing closer, and he didn't want to be out there flying much more.  

He was distracted by the enormous dark dog shadow that contrasted harshly with the flash of another lighting, and his grip slipped, almost making him loose his equilibrium.  Luckily, he regained it quickly enough. Did Sirius really come to see him? With all this rain and the risk of being caught?  

“Harry!” came Wood's anguished yell from the Gryffindor goal posts. “Harry, behind you!”  

Harry turned and caught what was distressing his captain so much, Cedric Diggory was diving, and he could distinguish a tinny speck of gold that was shimmering in the rain-filled air between them... Oh no, that could only mean one thing.  

With his heart thundering in his ears, Harry dived to the Snitch too. His broom was faster, better, even if Cedric was closer, he could still get to it first, he just needed to press himself further, flatten himself to his broom and let them zoom to the victory that was ahead of them.  

But a scant few meters before Harry or Cedric could catch the Snitch, something changed in their surroundings, something odd but frightening all the same; an eerie silence, a biting cold too frosted to be natural, a sudden but familiar wave of despair...  

Harry could see something moving on the ground bellow them, and he was sure that it was not his fellow players.  

Harry wanted to hit himself, because from his periphery he could see the black mass of the hundred Dementors that irrupted in the field. He could not breath, he felt as if someone was throwing dry ice into his insides, gripping his lungs and stopping them from expanding.  

“Ah... Fuck. Hell. Shit, I knew I was forgetting something, but I didn’t think it was something this problematic!” He swore under his breath, searching wildly for his wand to cast them off, he really couldn’t deal with the Dementors well without a Patronus. But before he could disentangle it, he heard a scream... Someone was shouting... Someone was yelling at him...  

“DON’T DO IT HARRY! YOU MUST FLEE!”  

“I KILLED SIRIUS BLACK!”  

“AAHAHAHAHA”     

“... stamping out your Muddblood mother like a cockroach, Potter-”     

“He can't come back, Harry, he can't come back, because he's de-”     

“CRUCIO!!”     

The scenes passed fast through his brain, and he was having trouble distinguishing between memory and reality.  

He needed to save them... Everyone was counting on him...    

He shook his head, trying to dislodge the terrible memories from his mind. He needed to move, they were just in his head, nobody needed him now but his team. He had to catch the Snitch.  

But the memories sometimes fused with his what he was seeing, like the bunch of Harrys in brooms that he was sure weren’t supposed to be there, but he saw them, it was just like that time when George lost one of his ears...  

With a titanic effort, he stayed conscious enough to catch the snitch, pushing Cedric out of the way, before finally losing his grip on reality. Harry thought he could see the surprise and alarm that flooded the handsome face of the boy before he surrendered himself to the violence and suffering of his past.  

He was falling, but he didn’t know if he was falling deeper into his memory lane, or he really was falling from his broom.   

He didn’t care.  

All that mattered to him were the sounds of battle, the cries, the shouts, the grief.   

And then Harry knew no more.    

“He was lucky Dumbledore softened the fall.”  

“I really though he was dead.”  

“Yeah, he was so still and pale.”  

“But in the end not even his glasses had a scratch on them.”  

Harry could hear the whispering voices around him but couldn’t make sense them no matter how much he focused. He tried to remember what happened to land him again in the infirmary, where he must be going for the specific smell of antiseptic and medical potions. Plus, his whole body ached so he something must have occurred.  

“That was the most frightening thing I had the displeasure of witnessing in my whole life.”  

Frightening...  

Afraid...  

Screams...  

The Dementors.  

Harry jolted and sat up abruptly, eliciting yelps and gasp of surprise from the people who was around his cot. The whole Gryffindor Quidditch team plus Ron and Hermione were there, everyone was soaked and the team were dripping mud on the bed, but Harry just snorted at that. All of them were there because they cared and were worried about him, that was all that mattered to him.  

“Harry!” Hermione and the Weasleys exclaimed.  

“Potter!” said the rest.  

“Me.” Deadpanned Harry.  

There was a second of silence before giggles and laughter exploded in the room, if it had a tinge of hysteria for the relief of seeing him alive and well enough to make jokes, then he was fine, they had nothing to worry about.  

“How are you feeling?” asked Fred.  

“I’m fine...” But it didn’t sound as convincing as Harry hoped, because he was replaying all his worst memories that the Dementors had pushed to the front of his mind if not with extreme detail, with intense feeling.   

“I’m okay,” he repeated more firmly, “I fainted again?”  

“Yeah... You fell off your broom, from... what? Two meters?” said one of the twins, he was doing his best to not let his eyes linger on George ear or Fred whole self. They were fine, whole and alive, he doesn’t need to see to reassure himself. They are all fine.  

“It wasn’t that much height, but we thought you had died...” that was Alicia, she looked really affected, she was shaking, and her voice trembled.  

Hermione made a small sob; she also didn’t take well the sight of a seemingly dead Harry, her eyes were bloodshot and puffy, like she had cried for hours.  

Focusing on her and Ron, Harry almost cried in relief, his friends were okay, young and naive. Not the war hardened versions of them who that he had watched suffer over and over in his head. They were here and they were fine.  

“And the match?” Harry asked to distract himself from his thoughts, “I’m pretty sure I caught the Snitch this time...” he mumbled, and luckily no one reacted to that strange comment –well, strange if you didn’t know he was from the future-.  

“Yes, we won, but you almost died Harry, we won’t be happy if you die for the game,” said George. “Diggory tried to catch you as you fainted and fell off you broom, but he was distracted by the dementors too...”     

“Ah... Thank you... I’m sorry for worrying you,” Harry looked around and but didn’t find the captain, who should be the one doing the most ruckus but wasn’t. “Where is Wood?”  

“Teaming up with Professor McGonagall in their rage for the almost loss of their precious Seeker, demanding the Dementors being called off from school, seeing as the didn’t stop Black from entering and they cause more harm than good, it’s the second time they almost got the wonder boy killed after all.” said Fred.    

Harry laid there, not saying a word, just absorbing the details in his friends' faces. The twins, happy and joking and with Fred  alive,  Hermione with her unmarred skin fretting over him, Ron, worried but trying to pass it off by relaying how cool it was that he still caught the Snitch in those circumstances.  

After a while, Madam Pomfrey came over and shooed the team away, demanding to let her patient rest.  

“We’ll drop later to see you Harry, so cheer up!”  

“Yeah! You are the best Seeker the school ever had and we are lucky to have you in our team.”  

With that cheerful goodbye from the twins, the team walked themselves out, leaving a trail of dirty water behind them.  

Ron and Hermione scooted closer to Harry’s bed, and he listened as they talked.  

“I had never seen Professor Dumbledore look that angry before,” Hermione's voice was still quivering, but was better than before, “he ran, I’ve never seen him move that fast anywhere, and sort of slowed down you fall so you would not hit the ground with much force. Also, he was the one to scare the Dementors away, with a whirl of his wand the same silver thing Professor Lupin did in the train shot off and puff, they fled the stadium.”  

“Then he conjured a stretcher,” said Ron, “and because you were just there, floating beside him without reacting everyone thought you were... That you were...”  

He trailed off, and Harry looked up and saw Ron and Hermione looking at him so anxiously that he quickly cast around for something matter of fact to say.  

“Say, did someone fetch my Nimbus?”  

If anything, Ron and Hermione looked more anxious.  

“Erm-”  

Harry raised an eyebrow so they get on with it.  

“Yes, someone fetched it but-”  

“Well... There was a lot of wind and because you weren’t grabbing it, it got blown away,”  

“And it flew- er- it hit- it fell in...” she tried many times to said, but she drew a big breath and closed her eyes, “Oh Harry, I’m so sorry, it hit the Whomping Willow.”  

Harry’s stomach fell to the floor, he finally remembered what was important of that day, more important than the hundred Dementors that wanted to feast on him, it was this.  

“And...?” He already knew the answer, but needed being told, he didn’t want it to be true.  

“Well, you know, that is a tree that doesn't like being hit... Or that anything come close to it, so it strikes back...”  

“Professor Flitwick brought it back just before you came around,” said Hermione in a very small voice.  

Slowly, she reached down for a bag at her feet, turned it upside down, and tipped a dozen bits of splintered wood and twig onto the bed. Harry almost cried at the sight of the only remains of his faithful broomstick. But then he remembered what also happened last time beside this loss, Sirius sent him a Firebolt anonymously in Christmas. He was there in the game so he will know the tragic end his poor broom suffered, so maybe he’ll gift him one again. The thought cheered him up immensely. He would write Sirius about it as soon as he was discharged.  

Chapter Text

When Draco said he wanted Potter to be attacked by Dementors or to suffer at the hands of Sirius Black he didn’t really mean that he wanted the other boy to  die.  He just, it’s just that he is so annoying! Everyone flocks around him as if he is the fucking second coming of Merlin! And he had the audacity to think himself above me, ME! The heir of the Malfoy House! Potter turned down the opportunity to be his friend, so he hated him for it, Draco would show him he was the best and anyone who couldn't see it was a fool and was going to be thrown down from their pedestals. If Potter didn’t want them to be friends, then they would be enemies! But he was NOT going to let him forget him and put him aside.   

Sigh. As he was saying, he always made fun of the boy and wanted to see him humiliated and gloat about the reactions he got from him, but he wanted him alive and there to receive his witty pranks, not dead, not being there anymore... The thought made him want to cry and punch Potter on his pretty face for daring to make Draco want to do something so under his standing.   

So he kept a careful ear on rumors about Potter condition, and when he learnt he was just delicate and fainted again for the Dementors presence he decided to plan his next prank and take vengeance on the boy for worrying him even just a little.   

Harry had to stay in the Hospital wing the rest of the weekend because Madam Pomfrey didn’t trust him to rest and take care of himself. He didn’t fight it because he wanted some time to be away from the bustle that was the castle after a game of Quidditch, he wanted the space to be alone and recenter himself, process everything and recenter himself.  

He also did his best to let her throw away what remained of his shattered broom, he was of age mentally and he should be mature enough to know it was just a magical stick and was beyond repair, but he couldn't; every broom he had had was important to him, he felt as if one of his dear friends was snatched away from him and it hurt. 

Harry received a lot of visitors with get-well presents and good wishes. Hagrid sent him a bunch of earwiggy flowers that looked like yellow cabbages, and Ginny Weasley, blushing furiously, turned up with a get-well card she had made herself, which sang shrilly but Harry put it under the strongest silencing charm he knew and then it was no problem, Harry toyed with the idea of burning it but it was from Ginny, and even if he wasn’t interested romantically in her anymore, he still loved her as a sister/good friend, and he could not in good conscience get rid of something she did for him; he just hoped she would get over her crush on him soon. The Gryffindor team visited again on Sunday morning; this time accompanied by Wood, who laughed and clapped and said Potter was the best Seeker ever seen and that they would win the cup that year. Ron and Hermione left his bedside only at night.  

But nothing anyone said or did could make Harry feel that much better, because they knew only half of what was troubling him. There were the Dementors, he felt sick every time he thought of them, they were awful, yes, but that was not what was tormenting him. No, no one could know how he heard and saw the numerous deaths he had witnessed, how every time one was close he saw his friends and family being suffering, he felt as if he would drown and loose his grip of what reality was the current one, how the guilt and the despair would grip his soul and he felt as if he couldn’t breathe, how he felt the phantom aftershocks of the Cruciatus in his nerves or the imaginary feeling of being stabbed, burned or other countless forms of torture he was inflicted  or saw inflicted on someone else.   

No one could know.   

But in the end he was glad to come back to the normalcy of classes on Monday, he spent enough time trying to sort his head and he needed to think about other things, even if Draco Malfoy was hellbent on taunting him and he had to see the boy brimming with glee at Harry’s fainting and almost slipping to his death, celebrating and doing spirited impressions of his fall and exaggerated recounting of his fainting. Harry remembered that Malfoy was always this infuriating, but now unlike before it left him more annoyed than furious, and with an undercurrent of fondness that he didn’t want to examine closely. 

For example, in their next Potion period Malfoy spent almost the entirety of the class doing Dementor imitations across the dungeon; Harry just rolled his eyes and kept working, but Ron had enough and couldn’t bear it anymore, so he flung a large, slippery crocodile heart at Malfoy, which hit him in the face and caused Snape to take fifty points from Gryffindor. It was a pity for the points, but Harry found the whole thing hilarious, and cost him everything in him to not laugh out loud and land himself in detention; the gobsmacked face of Malfoy was priceless, big, surprised eyes, mouth open in a perfect “O” and face flushed from indignation. It brough a smile to Harry’s face every time the image popped in his mind, and a wave of satisfaction rolled him and left him warm. (He also didn’t want to look at why that happened). 

“There’s no way I’m suffering another class with Snape, if he is in charge of DADA’s class again I’m skipping!” said Ron as they headed toward Lupin's classroom after lunch. "Check who's in there, Hermione."   

She approached the door and peered inside the classroom. 

“It's okay!” 

Professor Lupin was back at work. Harry wished not for the first time that there was some another way to make the transformations easier for the man because he certainly looked as though he had been ill. His old robes were hanging more loosely on him and there were dark shadows beneath his eyes; nevertheless, he smiled at the class as they took their seats, and they burst at once into an explosion of complaints about Snape's behavior while Lupin had been absent.   

“It's not fair, he was only filling in, why should he give us homework?”   

“We don't know anything about werewolves-” 

“-two rolls of parchment!”   

“Did you tell Professor Snape we haven't covered them yet?” Lupin asked, frowning slightly.   

The racket started again, everyone trying to talk over other students.   

“Yes, we did!” 

“But he said we were really behind-”  

“-he wouldn't listen-”   

“-two rolls of parchment!”   

Professor Lupin smiled at the look of indignation on every face.   

“Don't worry. I'll speak to Professor Snape. You don't have to do the essay.”  

“Oh no,” said Hermione, looking very disappointed. “I've already finished it!”  

They had a very enjoyable lesson. Professor Lupin had brought along a glass box containing a Hinkypunk, a little one-legged creature who looked as though he were made of wisps of smoke, rather frail and harmless looking.   

"Lures travelers into bogs," said Professor Lupin as they took notes. "You notice the lantern dangling from his hand? Hops ahead- people follow the light- then-"   

The Hinkypunk made a horrible squelching noise against the glass.   

When the bell rang, everyone gathered up their things and headed for the door, Harry among them, but-   

"Wait a moment, Harry," Lupin called. "I'd like a word."   

Harry doubled back and watched Professor Lupin cover the Hinkypunk's box with a cloth.   

"I heard about the match," said Lupin, turning back to his desk and starting to pile books into his briefcase, "and I'm sorry about your broomstick. Is there any chance of fixing it?"   

"No," said Harry. "The tree smashed it to bits."   

Lupin sighed.   

"Well, we have some things we need to talk about... Remember?” Harry remembered perfectly, he was shocked Lupin would be so upfront about it though, but it shouldn’t have, as he always was a very reliable man.   

“Sirius Black is your mate?”   

“Won’t you ask about my werewolf status? I thought you wouldn’t want to be near me anymore... I’m a dangerous being.”   

“Nah, Snape was trying to out you as one when he did your class the other day, he can’t outright say it because professor Dumbledor ordered him to not to, but if someone discovered it by themselves it’d be “okay”” He rolled his eyes, that man needed some anger management courses. “But I trust you a lot, and I would never judge you for what you are, it doesn’t change  who  you are .”    

“Ah... that would be troublesome,” then he processed the rest of his sentence, “do you mean it?” He said so afraid but hopeful, its broke Harry’s heart how this gentle soul was so hard with himself, “I... I still sometimes hate the fact that I’m not really human anymore, even if I haven’t been for a long time, it’s still difficult to accept the other part of myself... Padfoot... He helped a lot with that, he understood a little the instincts I have because of his dog form, and let me be freer with him, more open." A pause, as if he was gathering strength, "we didn’t get into a romantic relationship, he was a bit of a player and I didn’t want to be with anyone because I was so afraid to hurt them, but we were close, close enough that my wolf chose him as my mate... But that only made it hurt so much more when he betrayed me, betrayed all of us. I had thought we shared everything with each other, but never once I felt his changing loyalties, and that means it was my fault you parents died... If I just had seen something... If I just had caught him... they wouldn’t have died, Wormtail wouldn’t have died either.” His voice was controlled in that sort of way you knew came from repeating it so many times the feelings they caused could be easily squashed.   

“It was not your fault Lupin and...” Coming to a decision, he continued, “And wasn’t Sirius either.”   

“What!? But he betrayed them! He was the secret keeper and sold them out to Voldemort permiting the attack to happen!”   

“No, it wasn’t Sirius who did it, it was Peter Pettegrew. That treacherous rat was a Death Eater long before the death of my mom and dad, and he was the one who convinced Sirius it was for the best to secretly change the secret keeper to him, that he was the too obvious choice so if he played as a decoy and someone else was the true holder of the key to find the Potters they would be more protected. Sirius bought it and convinced my dad to transfer the Secret keeper from him to Wormtail without nobody knowing, then he scurried back to his lord and let them kill them. When my godfather arrived at the scene, he knew who was at fault and went to kill him after Hagrid said he had orders from Dumbledore to bring me to Little Whinging. But when he caught up with that coward of Pettegrew, the man knew he couldn’t win in a fight with him, so he cut his own finger, shouted who was the supposed culpable and feigned his death with an explosion, but he only transformed into a rat and went into hiding... Leaving Sirius to take the blame.”   

Remus was shocked at that tale; he couldn’t believe it. Peter was the less formidable of their group, he wouldn’t do it... right?    

“I swear I’m telling the truth, and I can prove it. Don’t you want to be with him again? You can help him, we can save him.”   

“I- Harry I... I want to, Merlin, I want to believe you and of course I want to see Padfoot again... But we don’t have the resources needed to reopen that case, it was too famous, and if the ministry made that big of a mistake... they will want it to stay hidden.”   

“We have the backing of the Malfoy family,” he said, much to the shock of his professor, “he is interested in gaining my favor, so he will help us with this when the time comes.”   

“How do you know all this Harry? Is impossible for a boy of your age to have the obtained all that information by yourself.” Lupin said, a little suspicious now, even if he could smell Harry was sincere.   

“I...” He hesitated, he wanted to confide in the man about all that happened in the future, but he was uncertain about how he’d react, he already turned over his world enough for a single conversation, “Sirius Black told me all that, he has been following me as a dog for some months and as I was alone in the common room in Halloween, he had the opportunity to talk to me, he confessed everything to me. From his past to how he escaped prison transforming into a dog and swimming all the way here and demonstrated that he was telling the truth transforming Ron’s pet rat Scabbers into the man he said it was. I stopped him from killing it and I still have it trapped in my room, but I didn’t know how to tell someone to deal with it, so I've been ignoring it till now.” As Lupin was getting a funny expression and seemed to want to interrupt, he forged ahead before he could open his mouth, “and then it was a late thus Sirius had to go so we got out with my invisibility cloak but, but you found us... And you know the rest.” All technically true, even if some parts were not from this timeline.   

“Wow... Harry that was really risky! To let that man get close to you... That was a stupid thing to do,” he scolded him stern, but there was some fondness in his tone, as if he was thinking in other pair who would have taken the same risk, “I believe you, and even if I don’t understand why Lucius would help, or why you didn’t think on telling someone about the encounter, or ask for help to deal with the rat Animagi,” he pinned him with a expression that said they would be talking about the stupidity of just ignoring dangerous problems instead of asking for help –he was so not looking forward that-, “I’m in your side, and I'm so glad you decided to trust me with all that information. We will find a solution together, okay?” He opened his arms wide open, offering Harry a hug he gladly accepted, he had the impression the contact was not just for his sake, but for the werewolf’s too.   

"Okay." 

“Okay, right. So, where did you said you were holding the bastard?”   

Harry passed the enchanted box where he was keeping Wormtail stunned in his rat form, he didn’t know the enchantment to keep an Animagi from changing back, but the metal laced cord did the job just fine. If Peter wanted to escape by transforming into a human, he would have to be willing to be cut apart and die in the process. Nobody said Harry couldn’t be vicious when provoked.   

Remus took the unconscious rat and threw it none too gently to an appropriate cage, so he could be awake and be sure it didn’t die before they could bring him to court as proof of Sirius' innocence.   

They got more updates on how Lucius side of things were going, the man had for the past months slowly spreading in everyone important reach just how suspicious Black case was. “Don’t you think the ones in power don’t have justice and the best interest of the wizarding world at heart? Should we not do something about it?” He questioned to the lighter side of his associates. “He was sent to Azkaban even though we knew he wasn’t one of us and had one of the purest bloods, who is to say they would not do that to us if they wanted?” He asked to his -former?- allies. “Sirius Black didn’t have a trial even though he was heir of one of the Noble and Most Ancient Houses”, he said within earshot of the head of the DMLE, knowing her fairness would not let such miscarriage of justice stand, and would investigate it further.   

Now, the entirety of the Wizengamot and the Council of Magical Law who were not in the minister pocket were in a consensus in Black’s status; even if he was not completely innocent, he was at least not guilty for the crimes he was accused.   

Soon they would start publishing the various articles they had redacted, first some stating Black was innocent and why, and others about the corruption of the Ministry, and then, some that urged the masses to demand a to bring the   real   culpable to justice, to avenge their Saviour’s family.   

It was a brilliant way to pressure Minister Fudge into complying their demands, Sirius will be a free wizard before the end of the year. At this rate he, Remus, and Harry would be able to spend Christmas together, and they couldn’t be happier about the perspective.   

As the end of the term approached, the castle was buzzing with the Holidays air. Christmas decoration everywhere, the glittering frost in the grounds thanks to the cold temperatures, even the professors seemed more relaxed, Professor Flitwick had his classroom decorated with real fairies, shimmering and fluttering on the walls and some foots above the students' heads. The whole school body was merrily discussing their plans for the holidays, and both Ron and Hermione, expressed their decisions to spend their Christmas break in Hogwarts with him, so he would not be alone, Harry was touched by his friend’s kindness, but he convinced them to go to his homes by saying that he was invited by long lost relative to spend the Holidays with them, so that he wouldn’t stay in the castle anyways, and that they could still visit, so that they’d still be seeing each other.   

To everyone's delight, there was to be another Hogsmeade trip on the very last weekend of the term.   

"We can do all our Christmas shopping there!" said Hermione. "Mum and Dad would really love those Toothflossing Stringmints from Honeydukes!"   

Seeing as he’d be the only third year staying back again, he wrote Sirius to sneak into the castle and wait for him in the forest near the Whomping Willow, he and Lupin would accompany Harry to investigate the state of the Chamber of Secrets.   

On the Saturday morning of the Hogsmeade trip, Harry bid good-bye to Ron and Hermione, who were wrapped in cloaks and scarves, then turned up the marble staircase alone, and headed back to the Gryffindor tower to get some things and then go towards Professor Lupin’s office, as they were going to go and wait for Sirius outside, so the three of them could go down together to the place that was occupying his mind.   

“Psst- Harry!” 

He turned and saw Fred and George peering out at him from the door of an empty classroom. 

“Hi, are you two not going to Hogsmeade?” 

“We are going, but first we wanted to give you a little something to lift you spirits before we go," said Fred, with a mysterious wink. “Come in here...”   

Harry, with an inkling of what the twins wanted, followed Fred and George inside.  

George closed the door quietly and said, “Early Christmas present for you, Harry.”    

Fred pulled an empty, large, square, very worn piece of parchment with a flourish from inside his cloak and laid it on one of the desks. Harry, immediately knowing what it was, grinned wide, he couldn’t help feeling giddy at the thought of having that map in his hands again.    

“Oh? That mysterious piece of paper is supposed to be my present?” He asked with a smirk and a raised eyebrow, because that’s what he would have asked if he had no idea what exactly the twins were offering –well, if he hadn’t known he would also be more suspicious and less cheeky but nothing to do about that-, but he was truly ecstatic, they were gifting Harry the legacy of The Marauders, of his dad and his friends. 

“This, Harry, is the secret of our success,” said George, patting the parchment fondly.    

“It's a wrench, giving it to you,” said Fred, “but we decided last night, your need's greater than ours.” 

“Anyway, we know it by heart," continued George. “We bequeath it to you. We don't really need it anymore.”  

“When we were in our first year, dear Harrykins -young, carefree, and innocent-” 

Harry snorted. He knew for sure that the pair had not been innocent a day of their lives.    

“-well, more innocent than we are now- we got into a spot of bother with Filch.”    

“We let off a Dungbomb in the corridor and it upset him for some reason-”  

“So he hauled us off to his office and started threatening us with the usual-” 

“-detention-” 

“-disembowelment-” 

“-and we couldn't help noticing a drawer in one of his filing cabinets marked Confiscated and Highly Dangerous.” 

“And well, what would you've done?” said Fred. "George caused a diversion by dropping another Dungbomb, I whipped the drawer open, and grabbed- this.”  

“It's not as bad as it sounds, you know,” said George. “We don't reckon Filch ever found out how to work it. He probably suspected what it was, though, or he wouldn't have confiscated it.”   

“And you know how to work it?” Harry asked, amused by the twins' antics.    

“Oh yes,” said Fred, smirking. “This little beauty has taught us more than all the teachers in this school. Watch this,” 

He took out his wand, touched the parchment lightly, and said, “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.”  

And at once, thin ink lines began to spread like a spider's web from the point that George's wand had touched. They joined each other, they crisscrossed, they fanned into every corner of the parchment; then words began to blossom across the top, great, curly green words, that proclaimed:   
   

Messrs. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs     

Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief-Makers     

are proud to present     

THE MARAUDER'S MAP     

It was a map showing every detail of the Hogwarts castle and grounds. But the truly remarkable thing were the tiny ink dots moving around it, each labeled with a name in minuscule writing. Amazed as always by the complexity of the magic, he bent over it to see it more closely. A labeled dot in the top left corner showed that Professor Dumbledore was pacing his study; the caretaker's cat, Mrs. Norris, was prowling the second floor; and Peeves the Poltergeist was currently bouncing around the trophy room. And as Harry's eyes traveled up and down the familiar corridors, he smiled fondly at them and remembered all the good times he had scouring the castle, his home. 

“Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs,” sighed George, patting the heading of the map. “We owe them so much.”    

“Noble men, working tirelessly to help a new generation of lawbreakers,” said Fred solemnly.    

Harry almost couldn’t contain the snort that wanted to be let out, he knew the identity of all the Marauders, and he found it hilarious that the twins adored them, but then he also had to work to keep the frown out of his face when he thought of anyone admiring Wormtail. 

“Right,” said George briskly. “Don't forget to wipe it after you've used it-”   

“-or anyone can read it,” Fred said warningly.    

“Just tap it again and say, “ Mischief managed!”  And it'll go blank.”    

“Thank you guys, I really appreciate it,” said Harry, trying to convey how happy having the Marauders map again made him, and how grateful he was with the twins for renouncing to something they obviously hoarded and used a lot, all for his sake. 

Fred and George looked at each other and nodded, they had come to some sort of decision. 

“Harry, though we weren’t going to said anything, we also wanted to give it to you because we wanted to repay you for saving our little sister last year,” said Fred, voice uncharacteristically soft. 

“We are relieved you went for her; we didn’t thank you enough and we wanted to do something nice for you,” said George with a serious face. 

“Also, we want you to have fun but to also be safe, the map will help you with both,” 

“We were ready to expose we had it to your friends in Halloween when you were nowhere to be found, we were worried-” 

“-and in the time between then and now we decided the best way to do what we wanted-” 

“-thank you-” 

“-repay you-” 

“-help you-” 

“-and give you some way to do mischief safely-” 

“-was to give you that map.” George pointed the parchment that now was on Harry’s hands, then he and Fred said at the same time, a lot more cheered up. 

“Sooo dear Harry, we hope you as the next generation of troublemakers can make us proud!” they made an exaggerate bow and maintained their solemn faces for a second, then they cracked and laughed. Harry couldn’t help but chuckle too. He was surprised and touched by their gesture, he loved them fiercely and once more reaffirmed his vow to do better in this life.  

When Fred and Geroge left, with a distinct air of satisfaction, Harry stood there and gazed again at the miraculous map. He watched the tiny ink Mrs. Norris turn left and pause to sniff at something on the floor, and his eyes unconsciously searched for the inky footstep of Draco Malfoy, when he found him making his way out of the castle he smiled, and then when his actions caught up with him, he scrunched his face up, he didn’t want to admit he still had the habit to stal- to want to know where Malfoy was. Sighing he shook his head and wiped the map clear. 

He had missed having this piece of his dad in his hands, even though he wouldn’t be using it to go to Hogsmeade, or at least not yet, he had another project to tackle first.   

After finding Sirius and sneaking him inside the castle under Harry’s invisibility cloak, they set off to the girls bathroom on the second floor. Luckily it was deserted, even moaning Myrtle was nowhere to be seen, so they could directly go down there.   

Once they arrived at the Corridor leading to the chamber, Padfoot changed back to Sirius and immediately tackled Remus in a hug. He was looking a lot better with the months of proper meals and care under his belt, so he almost toppled them both, but Lupin held firm. He was so happy to be able to see him, to have his mate’s smell surrounding him after all those years alone, it was bliss.   

Harry was a little flustered at the open affection both men showed for each other. Don’t get him wrong! It wasn’t the fact that they were men that bothered him, nor the fact that they were his father figures, it was the conflicting feelings he got because every time he saw them like that, an image of him a certain blonde boy would pop in his mind.    

He just- he wasn’t comfortable with his head picturing him and Malfoy together like that, he wasn’t gay, or at least he never questioned his sexuality before... Uncle Vernon would always insult the “poofs” and would hit him if he ever acted a little like he wasn’t “normal” ...Maybe he should stop negating himself even the possibility of it being true, he didn’t want to be shackled by his horrible relatives' worldviews. But that didn’t make thinking about Draco in that light was okay! He was a brat and was always trying to get under his skin, it was beyond annoying!   

They continued walking through the long passageway, when they reached the point where Lockhart had caused the cave-in, they got to work on clearing the path without compromising the stability of the place. They talked and joked while doing it, stopping every now and then to catch a breath before continuing. The whole thing didn’t take them very long, as Harry had a lot of magical power and the other two were quite strong too, so it was relatively easy to move the rocks and transfigure them in new pillars and statues –statues of lions of course, they had enough house pride and mischief to do it- with the extra material.    

As they arrived to the chamber proper, Harry having to instruct the wall engraved with glittering serpents to open so they could enter, they admired the grand space, or they would have, but it wasn’t that worthy of admiration in that moment. Because the entire place was flooded at some point, there where humidity marks everywhere, the floor was dirty and filled with pools of water. The enormous body of the dead Basilisk really was impressive though.   

“I don’t think we can clean it all today... And we didn’t even bring snacks so we can’t stay here all day anyways.” stated Lupin.   

“Look at that beauty though, and you said you killed it when you were 12? Impressive.” Sirius said with a whistle, while examining the corpse more closely.   

“Yeah, it wasn’t easy, but you gotta do what you got to do, there wasn’t another way,” Harry was a little sad he had to kill such a beast, but if he had to do it again to save someone he would. It was still a pity, at least the fangs were still useful.   

“I think we can sell its parts for a hefty sum... We need the Basilisk venom to destroy some Horcruxes, but the rest can go.” He and Sirius ad caught Lupin up in Harry's true age and everything concerning about the future, he had cried, but all in all had taken it well.    

“Or we could give them to Cissy, she is fantastic at potions, and we could exchange them for a supply of wolfbane, so you don’t have to depend on Snivellus anymore.”    

“That’s not a bad idea... And I had already told you to stop your old bullying habits, you know where that leaded when we were at school.”   

“Cissy?”   

“Oh, right, you don’t really know her that well, but she is my cousin and a smart witch, talented at potions making too. Where did you think that Malfoy’s brat got his talent for the subject? Definitely not from Lucius Ha Ha.”   

“Ohh... I thought Snape taught him, since they are close.”    

“Nah, or maybe he did but the born talent is from her.”   

“Young Malfoy is good at Potions?” Lupin asked curiously, he could sense the faintest change in Harry’s smell every time the boy was brought up and found it deeply amusing.   

“Yes! It’s terrible because he is so smug for doing great, and Snape always praises him and let him get away with almost everything in class! He is so smug when he gets to ruin my potion. He is a little shit!”   

“Language,” said Lupin absentmindedly, “So you two are always trying to pull each other pigtails.” He grinned with a mischievous glint in his eyes, Harry didn’t saw it though, too absorbed into his rant about the irritating boy.   

“Yes! He’s always there when something humiliating happens to me, ready to gloat or just laugh at me, he also has the uncanny ability to make me mad even if I want to ignore him, he fills my head and I just want to pull of that smug smirk off his face! So I usually insult him back.”   

“Hmmm... Well, maybe you’ll leave this stage soon enough and will start to think he is cute instead of just annoying.”   

“Yea- what? NO!!” Harry spluttered with his face going scarlet, then white to a bit green and back to red again. “You- How could you suggest that!? I don’t like the git like that!” He didn’t, he really  really  didn’t.   

“HA HA HA HA Calm down little prongs, he is just joking, unless...?” Sirius wiggled his eyebrows suggestively with a lecherous grin.   

“SIRIUS! Be Sirius for once in your life!” He was totally enjoying this, the traitor. “At least I’m not acting like an old married couple.” Harry snarked, but regret it the second the words were out of his mouth, for all the obvious love both men had for each other, they were still dancing around the subject of their feelings, Sirius didn’t know about his status as the wolf mate... And Remus still thought it was too dangerous for others lo love him that way, so they were being affectionate and really close, but they were not a couple yet.   

An awkward silence fell between them, Sirius started inspecting the serpent again so as to not look at Remus, and Lupin just stood completely still for a moment, then he moved a little farther from the other man, coughing as if that would disperse the strange atmosphere in the room,   

“Now now boys, why don’t we see if we can get a little help?”   

“Ohh, Kreacher can clean this place, anything to have him occupied and out of my bitch mother’s portrait influence.” Sirius jumped to the idea, eager to feign nothing happened, “KREACHER!”   

“Does master Black summoned Kreacher?” The old elf appeared and bowed, for a moment Harry thought the time apart of Grimmauld place and interacting with people that he liked better made him more amenable to follow Sirius orders, but then he added in a low voice as if no one could hear him, “The escaped master has the nerve of call Kreacher to who knows where, what would the mistress say?” Harry sighed, he was the same Kreacher he first met, just a little healthier and less vicious with his insults.   

“Kreacher, we need help cleaning this place, it was Salazar Slytherin’s Chamber, so it should be pure enough for you to want to do the job.”   

“Slytherin? Like Master Regulus locket? Kreacher will clean the place,” he then looked at Harry, “Kreacher has never met this boy before, what relationship he has with master Sirius? He must be a blood traitor too...” he mumbled, and started to dry the floor, “but he feels too powerful to be just any boy, Kreacher wonders who his family is...”   

Harry sighed, he had learnt his lesson from his past life, he would treat the elf with kindness and help him to be a better creature, he was a great help to him after everything was said and done. He and Dobby helped him keep watch in Malfoy when he was up to no good and even fought with the other elves in the Battle of Hogwarts.   

“Hi Kreacher, I’m Harry Potter, it’s nice to meet you.”   

“The boy is now talking to Kreacher and answering as if he could hear him...” he muttered in surprise, “yes, Kreacher can see the scar, he must be the one who vanquished the dark lord...” and then, bowing, he responded to him, “Kreacher is pleased to meet a powerful wizard like you,” then he turned and finally started cleaning in earnest.   

“Ah, wait.”   

“Yes?”   

“I would like for you to meet a friend of mine, if that’s alright with you?”    

“Kreacher doesn’t need friends,” but still stopped and waited.   

“Everyone needs friends Kreacher, you’ll see.” Harry hoped Dobby would help him move past the old Black purity ideals like last time, “Dobby! Do you have time?”   

Dobby appeared with a loud pop, “YES! Dobby always has time for Harry Potter!” then looking around he added, “this is place is dingy, does you want Dobby to help?”   

“I’d appreciate that but that’s not why I called you, I wanted you to meet Kreacher and maybe be friends, he is reaaaally lonely, you know? I want you to help him relearn to be with other people. But it’s not an order, you are a free elf after all.”   

“How great is Harry Potter! His kindness knows no bounds, wanting elves to not be lonely! Yes, Dobby will be Harry Potter’s elf friend!” He charged resolutely at Kreacher, who was looking suspiciously at Dobby, as if considering his cheerfulness was something contagious.   

“Kreacher doesn’t need friends, Kreacher will just clean and then go back to his mistress.” He tried to escape but Dobby moved faster,   

“Harry Potter said Kreacher needed a friend, so Dobby will be your friend! Don’t ignore me!” they went running and cleaning around the room, Dobby trying to aggressively befriend the other elf and Kreacher just wanting to be done and escape, even if the Potter boy was nice to him, he must be wicked to have pitched that other crazy elf on him!   

After that, it wasn’t long before the place was relucent and shinning with how clean it was. The only thing that was clearly not in place was the eyeless Basilisk, they decided to harvest it bit by bit, but prepared it for that and marked what they wanted to keep and what they wanted to get rid of.   

“Okay... we can put the Horcruxes here... we can't kill them just yet because if too many pieces of Riddle’s soul disappear, he is bound to notice... but we can collect them here and then destroy them all at the same time...” Harry was mumbling to himself as he studied the Chamber, now that he actually could appreciate it without all the grimme and the certainty of death, it was indeed a majestic place, all glittering statues and fancy mosaics. “And here we could set up a big map with the events of last timeline, so I don’t forget anything anymore... And there could be a board with the people needed to be dealt with, so Tom doesn’t have support... Yeah, this will do nicely.” Harry seemed really pleased with the place, and smug that he thought of going back here again- if the reason he was  that  smug was the malicious glee at occupying the site Voldy respected so much as a base of operations to take him down, well, he sure deserved it-.   

“If you hurry up you can still get some lunch in the Great Hall, Harry” reminded him Lupin,    

“Yeah pup, you should totally go and then sneak to Hogsmade Ha Ha!!” was Sirius input. 

“Okay! We finished here and I would love to see the faces of Ron and Hermione when I surprise them there! And also I have to thank the twins for giving me the map.”   

“The Marauder’s Map? You have it? WOO! Show me, show me! I haven’t seen it in aaages,” his godfather said bouncing as if he was a little kid.   

“Oh, the Weasley twins had it? They are truly inventive pranksters, they must have made good use of that,”   

“Yup,” Harry pulled the map out and tapped it open but scowled at reading Wormtail’s message, “can’t we eliminate that rat from the map? He is no longer worthy of being in there.”   

“YEAH! Even if we can eliminate him for the real map yet, we definitely can from this one.”   

“Hmm... Yeah, it shouldn’t be difficult to do it, his part was the smaller one, and even if it was the biggest we could still have done it. Just pass it here and go eat, we will have it ready before you know. Some other day we can teach you how to modify the map by yourself, but today you want to do something more fun with your afternoon.”   

“Thank you guys! You are the best!” Harry hugged them, it would be a long time before he would not marvel at the fact that he could simply do it, that they were there and alive, and that they knew everything and still loved him.   

It was early afternoon when Harry arrived at the cellar at Honeydukes, then he quickly and silently got out from there and climbed the stairs to the shop proper, he had missed the place, it just wasn’t the same after the war, it was never as full of live then as it was now in front of him.   

The shop was full of Hogwarts students deciding what sweets to buy, they crowded in front of shelves filled with mouthwatering treats. Hundreds of chocolates, Every Flavor Beans, toffees, nougats, caramels, everything was colorful and dreamy, and it was under stable that the students could not decide what was best because all looked amazing. 

Harry made his way through the crowd to the farthest corner of the shop, where he had seen Hermione and Ron discussing what flavor Harry would like the best. When he was close enough, he could see they were trying to decide if he would like some blood-flavored lollipops, so he sneaked behind them. 

“Ugh, don't be stupid Ron, Harry obviously won’t want one of those,” 

“And how about these ones?” shoving another weird-favored snack. 

“Definitely not," said Harry. Making them both jump and Ron to almost drop the jar. 

“Harry!” squealed Hermione. "What are you doing here? How- What-?"   

“Wow!” said Ron, looking very impressed, “you've learned to Apparate!” 

“'Course I haven't," said Harry, well, he did know how to but haven’t tried it with this body, he didn’t want to splinch himself thank you very much, but maybe he should try during the holidays...  

He shook his head and told them all about the Marauder’s Map, in a hushed voice so nobody could eavesdrop on them. 

“HEY! Why Fred and George never mentioned it to me, or better, gave it to me!” said Ron outraged, “I’m their brother! I should come first,” 

“So that was what they were going to use to find you in Halloween! Remember? They said they could find Harry and the quickest way to him!” said Hermione excitedly, she always loved having mysteries solved, but then frowned and added, “but Harry can’t keep it! He's needs to hand it in to Professor McGonagall, it is the right thing to do, right Harry?"   

“No, of course not!” said Harry, the idea was inconceivable to him, he was not going to part with the map now that he had it in his hands again. 

“Are you crazy? He should never hand something that good!” said Ron, leaving his initial outrage in favor to give a strained look to Hermione. 

“It was my father’s! I won’t hand it! And If I did, I would have to confess how I got it and the twins would get in trouble, I can’t do that to them after they trusted me with it.” 

“What? Your dad’s?” Ron’s eyes almost bulged out; uh-oh, Harry was going to explain at least something. In the end it was for the best because he was so used to share everything with his best friends that the secret keeping was killing him, he wouldn’t tell him everything of course, but something was better than nothing at all.   

“Had you forgotten about Sirius Black?” Hermione hissed at them, “He could have used one of those secret passages to get into the castle! It’s dangerous! A teacher must know!” 

“A teacher does, in fact, know. Professor Lupin was friends with my dad and created the map together, but we can't talk about it here, I’ll tell you later somewhere else.”  

“But even then, if Black knows-” 

Ron interrupted her and his frantic warnings and showed her the notice that was pasted inside the sweetshop’s door. In it was explained the presence of the Dementors, how the creatures would be patrolling Hogsmeade every night, so it was for the best to be inside and to not go out after the sun set, and also that they were there for the safety of the villagers and they would leave after Sirius Black was in custody of the ministry once again.  

It also wished Happy Christmas to everyone who read it. 

“See? Everything will be fine, even Black is not that reckless to try to enter Honeydukes with the whole place full of Dementors, and the owners live here, they would know if he tried to break in anyways.” 

“But- What if he tries now when the Dementors are not here?” 

“The whole village is crowded by students, he won’t recognize Harry between all of us.” 

“But- But-” 

“Hermione, it’s fine, don’t get your insides in a twist, nothing is going to happen, you will see.” Harry cut her off before she found a new excuse for him to not be there, he felt a little bad for her, she was just worried about his safety, but it was hard to sympathize when he knew for a fact that from all the dangerous people after him, Sirius Black was not one of them.   

When they had all paid for the sweets they settled on, the trio left the shop and weathered the copious amount of snow that was falling outside. The snow plus the lights and the Christmas ornaments made the little place to look beautiful, as if it was a postcard instead of a real village.  

It was a pity the beautiful view didn’t stop Harry from feeling the cold, he shivered and wished he could put his Invisibility Cloak on without, you know, turning invisible. 

Ron and Hermione did their best to give him an account of the things to see around Hogsmeade, the post office, Zonko’s, the Shrieking Shack, etc. But in the end, they decided to go to the Three Broomstricks for warm butterbeer, it took them little convincing that was the best option because the weather was cold, and they didn’t want to stay out and freeze themselves. In no time they were inside the tiny inn, it also was really crowded like Honeydukes they just left, and it was warm and a pleasant level of noisy. 

Madam Rosmerta was the landlady of the pub and she was a pretty kind of woman, she was busy serving some people at the bar so Ron offered to go to get their drinks himself while Harry and Hermione went to look for a free table. 

They found one at the back of the room, Harry was content with the choice because he could be more or less hidden from the door, but he still had a good view of the whole place. Ron came back five minutes later, carrying three foaming tankards of hot butterbeer. 

“Merry Christmas!” they cheered happily, clicking their pitchers together.    

Harry drank deeply. It was the most delicious thing he'd tasted in a while and seemed to heat every bit of him from the inside. He basked in the bliss of being with his friends like this was, happy and carefree.   

“You said something about professor Lupin and your father?”    

“Yes... They went to Hogwarts together with Sirius Black, all of them in Gryffindor, they were really close friends, and they caused a lot of mischief... Don’t look at me like that, Lupin is really capable of making jokes!”    

“Harry... we are not surprised because of professor lupin teenager life, it’s because...” started Hermione,    

“What do you mean with Black being friends with you dad!?” Ron finished when she trailed off, “then that means he really betrayed you parents!” he said outraged.    

“No! Guys, listen to me. Sirius is my godfather; he was framed for the murder of all those people by the true culprit, because he knew too much, and was sentenced without a trial. I know he is innocent, and Lupin knows it too, we are trying to help him and, he is the “long lost relative” I told you I’m going to spend Christmas with... If we clear his name so I can go and live with him, I won’t have to go back to my hateful relatives ever again!”    

“Harry... I- we are happy for you, if you say professor Lupin knows and also believes in Black innocence then I will too.”    

“Yeah, I don’t want you to go back to those muggles, if Black is the one who can make that possible then I’m in. Even after he spent 12 years in Azkaban, I’m not sure how capable he is going to be... they said people go crazy in there!”    

“He is fine, he is receiving help from...” Harry hesitated, he wasn’t ready to explain his alliance with the Malfoy family, Ron absolutely hated them and would not understand, “his family, he is staying with a cousin of his and they’ve been caring for him these past months, he’ll be peachy in no time.”    

Then, the trio of friends felt a cold current of air pass them and they shuddered, looking for the source of the sudden breeze they saw the door of the Three Broomsticks was open, and when Harry realized exactly who had just entered the pub and had let the cold in, he promptly choked.  

It was their professors, McGonagall, Flitwick and Hagrid, who came in shortly after them and was conversing rather deeply with Cornelius Fudge, the idiot who unfortunately was also their Minister of Magic. 

In an instant, Ron and Hermione had both placed hands on the top of Harry's head and forced him off his stool and under the table. Crouching out of sight, Harry hurried to put his invisibility cloak on and sat again, and watched the teachers and Fudge moved toward the bar, ordered and then turn and walked to the table right next to theirs.   

A few minutes later, Madam Rosmeta arrived with all the orders they had asked for.   

“A small gillywater-” 

“Mine,” said Professor McGonagall's voice.   

“Four pints of mulled mead-” 

“Ta, Rosmerta,” said Hagrid.   

“A cherry syrup and soda with ice and umbrella-”  

“Mmm!” said Professor Flitwick, smacking his lips.  

“So you'll be the red currant rum, Minister.” 

“Thank you, Rosmerta, m'dear," said Fudge's voice. "Lovely to see you again, I must say. Have one yourself, won't you? Come and join us...” 

“Well, thank you very much, Minister.” 

“So, what brings you to this neck of the woods, Minister?” asked Madam Rosmerta.   

Harry sneered at the man as he turned to both sides, as if checking for eavesdroppers, but he obviously paid the children in the near table no mind and just said in a quiet voice to her, “what else could be if not Sirius Black? You must have heard what occurred in Halloween at Hogwarts?” 

“I did hear a rumor,” admitted Madam Rosmerta.   

“Did you tell the whole pub, Hagrid?” said Professor McGonagall exasperatedly.   

“Do you think Black's still in the area, Minister?” whispered Madam Rosmerta.   

“I'm sure of it,” said Fudge shortly.   

Harry saw the faces of Ron and Hermione twist in horror at the tale of Sirius Black the adults discussed without knowing some of his students were listening to them. It was a heartbreaking tale of friendship, war and relationships that went wrong, a tragic story with a fatal ending but with the  villain  paying for his crimes in Azkaban. If only the man who went to prison had been the bad guy of the story... 

Harry didn’t want to hear how his godfather supposedly was mad and evil. Or how even the Fidelius Charm didn’t protect his parents because he betrayed them, leading to their deaths on Godric’s Hollow. Harry really didn’t want to see how the perceived betrayal broke Hagrid’s heart, and he exclaimed loudly how his last interaction with the man was. 

He absolutely loathed having to sit there, quiet and still, while they praised the coward who was the true perpetrator of his orphaned estate and Sirius imprisonment. Oh, how he wished he could jump there and shout to everyone who will listen that Sirius Black, his adored godfather, the best friend of James Potter was innocent and deserved none of the hate they threw him, and how they were praising the wrong man. But he didn’t, he couldn't. 

So Harry sat there while Fudge spread the tale of Black’s terrifying arrest, of how he had something strange going on in his head since he was still sane after having Dementors just outside of his cell day and night for twelve years. About how he broke out of prison to rejoin his evil Master, but with Harry’s head in his hands. 

But finally, one by one, the teachers and the minister disappeared into the snow outside, and Madam Rosmerta's went back behind the bar. 

"Harry?"   

Ron's and Hermione's faces peered under the table, but Harry wasn’t there. He took his cloak off and coughed. They jumped and stared at him, lost for words with all the new information they had flying in their heads, each thought demanding more attention than the last.   

“See? Nobody would believe us if we said Sirius was not guilty...” At least the release of the articles to championing for his godfather freedom and the imprisonment of the true culprit was supposed to be between the day after tomorrow and the next.   

Chapter Text

After they came back to the dorms and they found that Fred and George had set off half a dozen Dungbombs in a fit of end-of-term high spirits. Harry, aware of the nervous looks Ron and Hermione gave him all through dinner, decided to sneak with them to his empty dormitory so they could talk some more. 

Once there, he headed straight for his bedside cabinet. He pushed his books aside and quickly found what he was looking for, the leather-bound photo album Hagrid had given him two years ago, which was full of wizard pictures of his mother and father. He sat down on his bed, invited his friends to sit too, and started turning the pages, searching, until... 

He stopped on a picture of his parents' wedding day. There was his father waving up at him, beaming, the untidy black hair Harry had inherited standing up in all directions. There was his mother, alight with happiness, arm in arm with his dad. And there... 

“Look, there’s Sirius, he was my parent's the best man.” said Harry quietly. 

“If you didn’t point him, I would have never recognized him... he looks quite different in his wanted poster,” said Ron and well... it was true, his godfather’s face was handsome and full of laughter, not sunken and waxy. 

“Yeah, but his general appearance hadn’t changed much. Just that he doesn’t look like a madman in that photo.” said Hermione, also true. 

“Peter Pettigrew was the one to betray them all, he was a coward, afraid of the turn the war was taking so he switched sides,” said Harry, and looking at Ron, he decided to come clean in respect of his friend’s care for his pet, “he was an Animagus, he could change into a rat, that’s how he escaped that explosion and has been hiding for all these years, feigning being a common rat, he went to a family who wanted a pet but was too poor to buy one and let them house him.” He looked significantly at his friend, but he didn’t get it, Hermione, being the smart witch she was, captured immediately what he meant and, as in class, she seemed unable to hold it back. 

“Scabbers!! He was Scabbers! That’s why my cat hated it so much!” 

“Blimey! That means was I caring for a bastard? I gave him food and pet him and let him sleep in my bed!” He looked horrified at that, so much that Harry went to get him some water. “But... You said you were taking care of him while he was ill... What did you do?” Ah, there was Ron’s intelligence, he knew he had it somewhere in that head of his, “yo-you didn’t k-kill him... right mate?” 

Hermione let out a squeak, “Harry would not!” 

“Of course not...” for now at least, “I passed it to professor Lupin after Halloween, that night Sirius had come to the castle wanting to kill him to avenge his friends, but he found me instead and we talked. I convinced him murdering the rat wasn’t the best course of action and he agreed so he left, but the school already was on alert and I couldn’t explain anyone that I had seen the man without causing more trouble for him, so I waited some days and then confessed everything to the professor. He was really compressive, and helped me deal with Wormtail- that's Scabbers- in a way that he couldn’t escape but also was contained enough he wouldn’t make trouble... we are waiting for the time he can be brought to justice, because the minister has too many interests in apprehending Black that if it was known he wasn’t guilty... They would make disappear all the evidence pointing to the contrary. And we can’t afford that.” 

“I- Thank you Harry, I will tell my mom and the rest at the Burrow about what you did for us again,” Ron still looked a bit shaky and pale, but continued with a firm voice “remember that you and Black are welcome into our house whenever, don’t be a stranger an come to visit sometime.” 

“I’m glad Harry, I hope everything resolves soon. I wonder if there’s a book of wizarding laws...” Hermione lost herself in her plans to investigate all posible books about the topic. Harry and Ron looked at each other and burst into laughs. He really loved his friends, they were always there to have his back. 

Sometime later the dormitory door opened, Neville was looking tired but happy. Now that Harry thought about it, he still haven’t done anything about his friend wand, maybe this was the perfect opportunity to meet with the person that could make his friend life easier. 

“Hey Nev, do you think your Gran will let me visit? We could go directly to you home from the train.” 

“Wh-what?” Neville was shocked at the sudden request but was happy his classmate wanted to spend some time of his Holidays with him, “Of course! Er- well... I’d have to write to my grandmother, but she is always going about how I need to make more connections at school, I sure she will agree and even thank you for wanting to be friends with someone like me...” he said that last phrase so quietly Harry almost didn’t catch it, but when he did he frowned, 

“Nonsense! You are an excellent friend and a fine young man, everyone should be proud of you.” 

“Thank you Harry, but my Gran doesn’t think so... But that isn’t important, I’ll be honored to have you in my house for a couple of days. We’re going to have a lot of fun.” Harry just smiled back, that old woman wouldn’t know what hit her for stomping in the boy self-worth. 

The next day, after bidding goodbye to everyone on the Platform 9 ¾. Harry and Neville went to take the transport that would take them the closest to Neville’s house. As they were in their way there, the boy was nervous because it was the first time he had invited a friend over to his home and didn't know how his Gran would react. He was scared she would say something rude to Harry even when she said it was fine for him to come, and she'll definitely have something to critic him for and Neville didn't want his friend to have a worse impression of him. 

"Neville! Breath! You look a minute from passing out! What got you so scared?" Asked Harry while offering his friend a handkerchief. 

"It's nothing Harry, don't worry," he took the offered cloth gratefully, "it's just- you are the first friend I invite over, and I want you to have a good time but my Gran..." He trailed off 

Harry thought about the problem his friend presented and tried to find a solution, he had meant to help him become more like the Neville of his future but hadn’t really gotten to make big changes yet, just how some others at school treated him by being a better friend, and also helping him with schoolwork, but Neville still had his father’s wand, and his self-esteem hadn’t gone up that much. Then, an absolute wonderful idea hit him, if his friend was worried about his Gran opinion of him, then he just needed to deal with her. 

“Neville, I just got the best idea of the world.” He said grabbing his arms and shaking him a little, “we could get your Gran be nicer, we only need to persuade  her to treat you better.” Harry was practically bouncing in his seat, his face glowing with glee. 

“I’m not sure if that’s a good idea...” Neville looked a little nervous as he watched his friend’s enthusiasm, he has seen some of the crazy schemes Harry came up with and they really were something. 

“Nonsense, when my fabulous plans ever have gone wrong? You’ll see, this is going to be awesome heh-heh-heh" He clapped his hands while already thousands of machinations sprouted in his mind, Harry was going to make Neville’s grandmother to value his grandchild for who he was and not a shadow of her son or he would not be Harry Potter anymore. 

Still looking a bit unsure but seeing his pal’s confidence, Neville relaxed, and they spent the rest of the ride in silence. If Harry said he was going to help him, he believed him, he merely hoped it wouldn’t be something too much disparate. 

Neville was regretting not asking Harry for more details in how exactly he was thinking making his Gran to do anything, she was a stern, formidable old woman and didn’t change her mind easily. Oh, he really should have worried more about de details in his friend’s grand plan before letting him do it. Now it was too late, and the situation was rapidly changing from shocking to awkward the more the silence stretched. 

Everything was going fine, when they arrived home, the elves took their things to their rooms, and they were called to the tea-room to greet his Gran. But when they were a scant meter of the door separating them for her, Harry donned a long black coat and put it on with a black mask that only let his eyes shine through. With a wink and whispering “it’s showtime”, he took him by the collar of his shirt and kicked the door open. 

“DON’T MOVE!” Harry yelled, trying to make his voice deeper than it was, while looking directly at his Gran shocked eyes, “IF YOU VALUE HIS LIFE YOU’LL COMPLY WITH MY DEMANDS!” 

Shaking his stupor, she stood up and went slowly closer to them. 

“I said don’t move! Do you want to have him killed?” Neville found himself suddenly held at knifepoint by the throat. In the name of Merlin! Did Harry conjured that or did he always carry one of  those on himself!? 

“Very good, that’s it, stay where you are...” Augusta watched carefully the assailant, memorizing every detail she could for when she pitched the DMLE in him, if her memory didn’t fail her- and it never did- she was still owed some favors from some people working there that she could cash. “Well, since you look so ready to comply with me, I’ll just start; I want you to be better to your grandson, he is his own person and should be treated as the rightful heir to the Noble House Longbottom, of one of the sacred 28. Also, he is a very powerful wizard, his magical core is so big that even without a proper wand he is decent caster, so you need to provide him with an appropriate one which actually choose  him.” He continued to state commands of that vein, like how she needs to be gentle and praise him more, she needs to stop putting him down and comparing him to Frank, she needs to defend him from his nuts granduncle who tried to kill him to surprise the magic from him- what did he mean with that? That was a bit harsh even for Algie- and that if she would pretty please shower Neville in the love he knows she feels for him because he needs proof more often. 

Neville’s face went from white to very red to white and red again very fast, he was embarrassed by what Harry was doing, but his friend’s words also warmed him. He didn’t know what to do so just stood there, though the knife still in his throat didn’t leave him with many options either, but he knew his friend would never really hurt him. 

The three of them were motionless, staring at each other. But as the seconds ticked away and Augusta didn’t say anything the atmosphere was turning awkward. She observed the “bandit” that had his youngest in his hands, he was clearly small and slender even with the cloak hiding his body, like a young woman or a boy. Now that she thought about it, didn’t today was supposed to arrive that friend of Neville, the young Potter if he remembered right- and she always remembers right because even if she is old her mind still is perfectly sharp– and look at that, this “mysterious” figure was probably a little boy his grandson’s age.  

“Are you bullying me into treating Neville better, by threatening my Neville?” She drawled with irony lacing her words, “You know how that looks, right? Why did you think this was a sensible thing to do?” then she turned to his grandson, “And you, I know this couldn’t possibly have been your idea so why didn’t you stop him?”   

“Uhm...” Neville looked ashamed of his Gran words, fidgeting with a button on his sleeve as if it was the most interesting thing in the world, “I- I didn’t know” 

“C'mon granny, don’t be like that with the poor boy” 

“And you! Stop with this ridiculous set up and take away that knife from his damn neck, you could injure him, Potter!” 

“I would never- Hey! How did you know it was me? My disguise was perfect!” Harry pouted but did as was told, taking off his mask and disappearing the pointy dangerous thing somewhere in his robes, but didn’t take the cloak off just yet. “I was sure it would work, all the things I asked are reasonable and everything I said are true too.” Harry said with a pout, he knew everything was with the intention of being found out, he wasn’t going to ask for ransom or something like that after all, but couldn’t she had acted a little more surprised? Even a tiny bit?

“In the name of my son’s good relationship with your parents I will push this aside, as it’s clear as a Demiguise in hiding that it was you playing a prank or something. Honestly you youngsters have too much energy, to be wasting it like this” But while she berated them for their foolish antics, she rolled the “demands” the boy made in her mind, they really weren’t much so it should be easy enough as she, Neville’s guardian, could satisfy them. But to take some random kid waltzing in her house and pointing a sharp stick in his grandson’s squishy body to realize she wasn’t taking enough care of him was disheartening, what would his dear Frank say if he saw? Augusta was enough woman to admit she was a little blinded by her grief to properly see Neville for who he was, and not by his beloved son’s shadow. 

“All right squirts, go and change those robes for something more adequate, we are going to Ollivander's first thing, then we can discuss the rest of the requests, hmm? Do that seem acceptable for you, little demon?” 

Harry just beamed at her, poking Neville as he was stunned, looking at her Gran like he had never seen her before, then tears exploted and he jumped at her, hugging her with impresive strenght. She, surprised by the efusiveness they usually didn’t partake, hugged him back and gently patted his head. After a few seconds Neville jolted as if realizing he was making a scene in front of Harry, and he hurried out the room, but not before smiling widely and thanking her grandmother.

He’d have to buy an extra Christmas present to his friend; he truly was a miracle worker and deserved something big as thanks for everything he had done for him. 

They went to Diagon Alley, it was crowded because it was the day before Christmas eve, a lot of magical people were enjoying the festive time and doing some last-minute shopping, Harry decided to wait outside while Neville and his Gran went to buy the boy a new wand, as he didn’t want to have Ollivander ever-knowing eyes on him.  

After a lot of reassurances that he will be fine for some minutes and that they could take their time in the shop, they left him alone with the indication of not moving that far or to come back soon if he did. He was taking a lovely walk, breathing in the crisp air and with the sound of his boots doing marks on the thick layer of white snow on the floor, when a distinctive drawl sounded behind him. 

“They let you go out alone, Potter? Not afraid of being hunted down by Black?” asked Draco with mock concern, 

“Malfoy, what are you doing here?” asked Harry back, turning to face the other boy. 

“Why, curious? If you need to know, I’m with Mother buying some things she said she needed for a party we are having in the manor in some days, of course you wouldn’t know what it’s needed for one, as you never could have gone to one of these gatherings, seeing as they are for people with more... class” he said looking at his old robes with disdain. 

“I don’t need permission to go anywhere, shove off,” said Harry, ignoring the comment about his clothes, he was going to go shopping with Sirius and Lupin in the next few days after all, “Just you mother? What, you daddy dearest was too busy to come too?” He didn’t hated Lucius anymore, but it always got a reaction off Malfoy so he couldn’t resist. 

“Father stayed behind to receive some visits we are housing today, some of mother’s relatives are coming and he wanted to be there when they arrive. It’s not like my father would give you the time of the day even if he was here.” 

“No?” said Harry with a raised eyebrow. Sirius, who has been staying with the Malfoys, apparently convinced them to have dinner with Andromeda, Harry was going to have to ask him for details of how that went tomorrow, Draco’s face was going to be hilarious when he realized who exactly  were the relatives he was going to be having dinner with. “But your father gives me more than the time of the day, seeing as we exchange correspondence regularly.” he smirked. 

“WHAT!? No! That's impossible, my father would never-” 

“But he does, why don’t you ask him when you get home? I’m sure he’ll even gift you some so that you can finally have something mine in your hands.” He took a step closer and laughed at Malfoy’s expression, it was so funny, mouth open wide and face flushed with indignation. 

“Lies and slander! You are stupid for thinking such an outrageous statement cannot be easily dissmised!”  

“Oh but are you sure about that? Can you say with 100% certainity he’d never, ever writte to me about something?” 

“Yes!” Draco tried to deny it harder, but in reality he couldn't be sure, his father always could be doing some plan he didn't know about. Lucius Malfoy was a cunning man, who is he to say he would not want something from Potter? 

Harry just observed as Draco tried to find more words but just succeeded in looking more flushed by the second, he was an insufferable brat, but he was a funny and cute  insufferable brat. 

… 

What?

Where hell did that come from!? 

Harry, flustered by his own thoughts, also went bit red and in his panic to get away from the source, he pushed him and made him fall down on the snow. 

Draco, spluttering because the sudden shift of position looked up angrily at Potter. 

“What was that for!? Do you want to duel!?” 

But Harry didn’t hear his words, the sight of a disheveled Draco splayed on the floor in front of him made him short-circuit, with his usually perfect hair in disarray and heaving –with anger- it was just too much for him, so he turned around and fled. 

“What happened Harry? You are really red and look as if you were running for ages, do you have a fever?” Neville asked him worried. 

“No, I’m fine. How did it go in there?” he asked his friend to distract him and himself from the pathetic sight he made, he tried to rearrange his clothes and fanned his face so it would be less hot. But every time he believed he had calmed down enough, the memory of Draco would pop again and he would be back at the start. 

“Yes! Harry, I got a new wand! It’s a really nice one, cherry with Unicorn hair. I hope I can do better now, I can’t thank you enough for what you did for me...” 

“It was nothing, I had a lot of fun playing to be a bad guy!” 

“Yes, it was obvious for how you acted.” Augusta suddenly appeared behind them as she said that, both boys jumped a little and turned to face her, she was looking unimpressed. 

“Ha ha... Hello ma’am, where are we going now?” Harry tried to be polite now that he got what he wanted from her, he didn’t want to put his friend in a hard spot if his Gran was truly mad at him. 

“Do you have anything else you want from here? If not, we will go back to the house and have decent dinner” 

“I’m fine, thank you.” 

“We are ready to go Gran.” 

Dinner was more than just decent; it was delicious, and Harry had a good time making his friend laugh and trying praise him subtly by recounting times when Neville had helped him and been really brave. He thought it was working because the stern woman’s eyes were shining with soft pride, Harry hoped she will be a better family for his friend from now on. 

After they finished eating, Neville toured him through the house, the greenhouses were amazing even in the night because of the magic controlled environment they had for the magical plants in there, the boy had always loved taking care of them and excelled at herbology so the planthouses where his pride and joy.  

As they went to sleep, Harry couldn’t help thinking about Malfoy a last time. His relationship with Draco was a long a complicated one, at first it was childish hate and anger, a rivalry, but as they grew up and understood what true hate was, he saw that it was not what they felt for the other. But if Harry didn’t hate Malfoy, what was the explanation to the boiling hot feeling he got in his chest when he interacted with him? What was the cause of the fire that ran through his veins when they were in each other space? What meant that the boy was invading his thoughts, his mind more and more at all hours in the day? That he wondered what he was doing, what he was up to, what he was thinking, what did he wanted... 

Harry was pretty sure it was Remus the first one to put words to the feelings he had had from even before he traveled back in time. But that now, without the war and truly bad blood between them to channel it as anger, they had taken another shape and started to overflow. 

He had to accept it. There was no point in denying it any longer now that it slammed him in the face. 

He liked Draco Malfoy, and was interested in him, romantically. 
 
... 
 

Nope, there had to be something wrong with his head! That was just not possible, this could not be happening! 
 
... 
 
He was such an idiot, he was so fucked, wasn’t he? 

Sigh... He was  so  not looking to the party at the Malfoys in two days. 

Chapter Text

That night he dreamed with Death. 

“So my dear Harry, what I got from all that it’s that you like the boy, what is the problem with that again?” Death asked him while he was passing his hands through Harry’s hair. They were sitting/resting like this- with Harry’s head pillowed in Death's lap- because when he appeared in the room where they usually talked, his couch automatically transformed into a kind of sofa-bed and he faceplanted into it and groaned. So, the godly being just decided to accommodate them in a way Harry could still grumble but could also talk with him. 

“That  is  the problem! I don’t want to like him, HIM! Of all people!” 

“But why? You know him, you find him pretty and funny, he is powerful, you don’t hate his family.” Death said while counting each positive thing with a finger. 

“He is the problem, I know him yes, and that’s what make this so strange. We were enemies in the last timeline, we even almost killed each other!” he gesticulated wildly trying to express how much the situation stressed him. 

“Yes, but you haven’t in this one, you two haven’t even gotten to brawl with the other.” 

“Yet, we haven’t fought yet. But we sure will, our personalities clash too much, and even if our beliefs aren’t that opposed anymore, he is still an arrogant git and he annoys me the hell out.”  

“But I thought you said you liked to bicker with him,” said Death reasonably, “If you enjoy the banter then it should not matter if he also annoys you.” 

“Yeah... it’s kind of fun, but that’s not what normal couples do, right?”  

“Are you asking me for romantic relationships parameters? I’m not even human, you are the one who is supposed to “teach” me about that ha ha” 

“I knew the moment I heard you said it that I was not the best one to do the job” Harry grumbled quietly, facepalming. 

“No, no, ha ha, you are perfect for the job, not overly optimistic as you have seen the worst the world has to offer, but still naive and sweet enough to look at the future with hope,” he moved Harry's hand so they could look at each other, “you're doing a fantastic job, it’s been ages since I got to listen to adolescent drama, it’s deeply intriguing and brings me lots of fun.” 

“You just like to see me suffer and struggle and then listen to me moan about it and then ask me for the details. You like the gossip, you truly love it.” stated Harry, but he was not angry, he just liked to complain. 

“These interactions also let me learn a lot about how humans interact with each other, you and I are friends, I listen to you when you come every couple of weeks because how you speak of, and how you process the world and all the persons in it says a lot more about them than you may think.” 

“If you say so... I also like to come by and talk, but that doesn’t mean you get to nitpick my feelings for Draco!” he sat up and pointed an accusing finger at him. 

“That’s because even I know you are being silly, if you like him just go for it. What’s the worst that could happen?” 

“He could make my life impossible! And we are in the same building 24/7 for most of the year, I could not escape!” 

“Wow, so much bravery.” He teased. 

“I- okay, maybe I’m exaggerating a little, but I guess is a normal reaction to have about the first boy you like! We are not even friends!”, he wanted to keep ranting, but being down for things too much time just wasn’t his style. 

“Then let that be your first step, befriend the boy, then charm him into falling for you. It will be really easy if all what you told me about him is true, you are pretty compatible now, I imagine that if you can see past your squabbles, you would be even more.” 

“Hmm... I guess you are right, he always saw me for a me that was much more real that the savior image others had made up for me,” he said remembering all those times Draco would say something surprisingly accurate about him and then hide it with an insult. 

“You have two days before the party where you will see him again next, right? I would recommend you use the mean time wisely, psych yourself up to see him, prepare an outfit to suit the impression you want to give, and sweep your boy of his feet!” He looked so excited at the perspective, Harry couldn’t believe he was starstruck the first time he met the being because of the whole refined and beautiful image Death had going for himself, but he was happy he could befriend him, he was a good friend to have, eager to listen, but also nonsense enough to be firm if he didn’t like what you were doing. 

“Yeah, I think I will,” he promised to himself he was not going to deny himself anymore, and once he promised something he threw himself wholeheartedly and headfirst into it. “Oh, hey, I’m going to go and get the next horcruxes tomorrow, the Gaunt ring with the Resurrection Stone too, do you want me to do something with it? Give it back?” 

“No, it’s not necessary, but if that’s what you want, I can keep it here till you need it if it’s the temptation what bothers you, but I know you will use it well, you did last time. And it’ll bring you something I don’t know if you’ll find it comforting or harmful... You will just have to let me know your thoughts next time you come here” He seemed a little worried about him, and that set off his alarms. 

“What type of something are we talking about?” If it could worry Death even a little, it definitely worried Harry. 

“The realm of the dead is separated from the one of the living, but it is still connected in the limbo. The thing is that when you traveled back in time, the souls of the people that were dead went back to life, with their memories wiped of everything concerning this plane. But when you call a soul with the Resurrection Stone, is one that stayed dead, and thus hadn’t forget anything they learned in the past...” Death looked at him, making sure he was following with the lengthy explanation, “so that means your parents will remember what they saw and what you told them when you called them in the Forbidden Forest last time.” 

“What...? The-They will remember...?” asked Harry, shocked beyond belief. 

“Yes, I was not sure if that would be a comfort or a burden, since nobody but you really know and understand the whole extent of what transpired in the past timeline. They would be able to comprehend you in a way no one else could, but also that means they know about your suffering even more than others. Are you okay with that?” 

“I... I don’t know, I’ll be happy to be able to see my mom and dad again, but they saw me sacrifice myself, they let me walk in there and be killed for the safety of the everyone else. I don’t know... I suppose we will have to talk about it. But all in all... I think it will be nice to have them at my side every know and them, two people who will know , that will get it without me having to try and describe them the horror I saw... It will be a comfort, to be seen at my worst and still get support.” Harry smiled at Death, “I’m touched you worried about my reaction to that information and decided to warn me, it would have been a shock otherwise.” 

“It does make sense, thank you for explain your reasoning to me, it was really insightful,” He nodded, tapping his chin in thought, “and don’t mention it sweetie. But you better go and prepare for the eventful days that you have coming.” He patted his head and sent him on his way back. Harry thanked him anyways and closed his eyes and let the darkness consume his consciousness. 

The next morning, Harry said goodbye to the Longbottoms and wished them Happy Holidays, but as he is going to grab the floo powder he is stopped by Augusta, 

“I hope you don’t get into more trouble so soon young man, If you are anything like James, bad luck will follow you enough as it is,” she said with a gruff voice, but it was the closest to worry he was going to get from her, so he’ll take it. 

“Take care Harry, see you soon!” Neville waved him cheerfully, and if this was the result of his little stunt yesterday, then he was satisfied. 

“Okay, thank you for having me, see you.” Then he threw the Floo powder to the fireplace and as the flames turned green, he stepped in and said quietly but clearly, “to Number 12 of Grimmauld Place.” 

Remus was there to stop him from faceplanting into the floor, even with all the years of practice he still fell down more than stayed upright after using the Floo system. 

“Good morning Harry, how was your stay in the Longbottom’s home? Did you have fun?” 

“Yes! I got what I wanted from the visit and Neville showed me some of his Greenhouses, they are cool!” 

“That’s good, it seems Sirius also had a lot of fun yesterday at his family dinner, he hadn’t stopped laughing about it since he came back.” 

“Really? Where is he? I want the details!”  

“In his bedroom!” Lupin shouted after him, as Harry had already started to run to the stairs leading to the master room. 

Grimmaul Place was nothing like the gloomy and dingy house he first put a foot in on his past life. For starters, it was clean, there was no dust or magical vermin to be seen, the Elves' heads on the stairs had been removed, the whole place seemed airy and lighter. Even when Remus shouted there was no screeches about blood purity or traitors, so someone finally must have done something about Walburga’s portrait -he hoped the thing was destroyed- and what a relief that was. Kreacher was probably convinced to make the place livable by “Miss Cissy”, and reached a compromise about the Family Heirlooms because the house was a enough less Black so Sirius could stand to live there, even if temporarily, but not enough to the elf to throw a fit about it. 

“Sirius! You have to tell me Draco’s reaction to you and to Andromeda and his husband! I bet it was hilarious!” Harry launched himself to Padfoot, who was sleeping in the middle of the enormous bed, he yelped when he saw a Harry shaped bomb falling into him and transformed just in time to catch him. 

“Hey Hey calm down little prongs! It’s good to see you, do you want a recount of what happened yesterday? HA HA Ha it was the funniest thing ever, you don’t know how much!” Sirius hugged him but then had to let him down because he couldn’t stop laughing, “we arrived at the Malfoy Manor but only Lucius was there, he said Cissy had taken his son out of the house so we would be a surprise, and boy what a surprise it was HA HA HA then...” 

A little more or less than half an hour had passed since Black and his cousin had arrived; he still couldn’t believe he was letting a mud-muggleborn, a muggleborn–he was changing his image and needed to stop calling them that- into his house, his wife really had a lot of more sway over him that everyone thought, when he heard his son voice calling him from the entrance. 

And there he was, his precious boy threw the doors of his study open and demanded to know if it was true he had written Potter letters, and when his silence answered for him, he started a rant about how he could possibly give Potter a grain of his attention and how Potter had made fun of him for it and Potter this and Potter that. Lucius resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose, he loved his son with all his heart, but his obsession with Harry Potter was just too much. He wondered if he could give him to the other boy in marriage or something so Draco would finally shut up about him... Nah, that was not going to happen, they are too young, and he wasn’t even sure if the Potter brat was as interested in his son as he was into him. 

After a couple of minutes Black just couldn’t hold it anymore and burst into laughter, effectively interrupting Draco’s tirade midsentence. He at last realized his father was not alone in his study, and when he tried to look who was the one laughing, he recognized him. 

“WHAT IS SIRIUS BLACK DOING IN OUR HOUSE!?” he almost fell down with how fast he tried to move back and away for the wanted man. 

That threw Black in another fit of loud guffaws, tossing his head back and spilling his glass on the floor. 

“HA HA HA HA, Lucius! You didn’t tell your boy I was staying here more days than not for months? HA HA HA HA Merlin! This is priceless hahahaha, his face! He looks so scared! Hahahaha" 

“Control yourself cousin, you are not helping the matter.” Andromeda tried to scold him, but she was also obviously amused by the whole thing. 

“I also think is funny hee-hah" said Tonks, and then proceeded to change her face and do an exaggerated version of the shocked face of the boy, causing more laughs from Sirius and even a chuckle from her parents.  

“Come on Sirius, cut him some slack, we never told him we were housing you or that we reestablished contact with Andie and her family. He doesn’t even know I was never that into blood supremacy...” said Narcissa while putting a hand on his son’s shoulder and helped straighten him. 

“Ah!? What? Why? How?” asked Draco, still reeling for the sight of Sirius Black laughing like a loon and mother’s disowned older sister and his family in his house, and now was even more astonished with what she had just said, “But you and Father always are going about how we are superior to everyone!” 

“Yes of course, we are superior but that’s familial pride. When I was young, I saw what happened to Sirius when he rebelled, and my mother was keeping an even closer eye on me after Andie went and married a muggleborn. If you lived with someone as cruel as Bellatrix, you would obviously adapt to not bring her attention to you, we are Slytherins for a reason, I was lucky I loved my fiancé and could happily marry you father, it permitted me to be happy while still having to be the perfect pureblood daughter. But now that’s not necessary, so I will be able to be with my favorite family members openly for now on.” She smiled her cousins and they smiled back. 

“Now we will use Black’s case to declare where our loyalties lie, by standing with him we will show that we stick with our blood before anything else, that we care about our own. Nobody will question why we are doing this now and not before when everyone was convinced of his guiltiness, and we will gain a lot by being the first to defend him and support him in his endeavor for revenge on the perpetrator of the crimes committed 12 years ago and justice for the unjust time he spent paying for others blame.” Lucius explained his motives so Draco could understand, but he knew the shift was too sudden, and it would take time to adapt, even he had some troubles still and it’s been a while.  

“Okay? But why didn’t you tell me anything? He –pointing a finger to Black’s nose- escaped ages ago and even if you didn’t find him till later, he said it has been months! You could have written to me!”  

“And if I had told you... would you have resisted using that information to taunt Harry Potter?” 

“...No...” said Draco with a pout, his indignation for being left out deflating, “I’d probably had done it...” 

There it was, he was proud of his son, and he was a cunning and smart young wizard, but he didn’t seem to be able to control himself when it came to anything related to the Potter brat, it was as if his Slytherin traits were overruled by the Gryffindorness of the other boy. The horror. 

“There you have it, we are sorry, but this was confidential and needed the utmost secrecy to being handled in the most beneficial way for all of us.” Lucius patted his son’s head, ruffling his locks more than they already were- and wasn’t that a surprise- “What happened when you were out? It’s rare for you to be in this messy state,” he waved his wand and tidied him up, a Malfoy must be always presentable after all. 

“POTTER PUSHED ME TO THE FLOOR!!!! The nerve, I swear I WILL PAY HIM BACK!” and there he went on another five-minute-long rant about Harry Potter. 

Lucius just gave up and invited everyone to the dining room to just get on with the evening plans. 

“And then after we ate, he told me the first article was being released today and look! It’s on the Daily Prophet morning issue, First plane and all!” Sirius excitedly ended the tale and shoved Harry said newspaper, accepting it, he started to read, 

SIRIUS BLACK: DANGEROUS FUGITIVE OR WRONGED HERO?  

EXCLUSIVE!   

Today we received a truly astounding folder full of papers that painted an unbelievable picture, starting with a detailed recounting of Black’s younger years and how he absolutely loathed his family and anything that had to do with them, then several photos of him and James Potter, our dear’s Saviour father that was cruelly murdered and whose death Sirius Black was imprisoned for among others, and their others friends, but what is strange is how in every picture of the group, there was a face that was removed or angrily crossed out. With further investigation we discovered the person eliminated from the lovely photos was none other than Peter Pettegrew! Yes -our tragic martyr who tried to stop Black but died in the process, being granted posthumously a First-Class Order of Merlin- you read that right. 

The folder also contained some redacted comments from an anonymous source that said “I don’t know about Black; I never saw him in any of our gatherings... But you know who I did saw? Pettegrew, I hated him, he was so pathetic, prostrated before the Dark Lord sniveling and trembling in front of all of us. I always found fishy Black’s arrest because there was no trial, but it wasn’t my problem, so I didn’t say anything before this...”  

We all can imagine what kind of source this came from, right? Can you believe it? Sirius Black not a Death Eater, but Peter Pettegrew was instead? 

Because we pride in bring you, our dear readers, the truth and nothing but the truth, we went to find the head of the DMLE, Amelia Bones, to ask some questions. This is what she responded: 

“We also received a briefcase but was a lot more organized and had more concrete proof than what you are showing me, but the matter is already being handled. There was an ongoing investigation about Black's lack of a trial and was instead transported directly from the place of his arrest to Azkaban, which is highly suspicious and illegal.”   

“I, as the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, won’t stand for such injustice, even if the man is guilty, he deserved a trial like everyone else. So, we will continue working in assembling a court case, gathering evidence and asking for testimonies. Everything necessary to prove we are a serious institution, and we take these matters very seriously.”  

There you have it! She said they were investigating and opened a case for Black, because he didn’t have one! What is the “more concrete” proof they received? We will try to bring you that and more updates about this story in the next issues, stay tuned! 
 

“I never really believed Black was capable of what they accused him for, I remember him as a kid, he was a jokester and a troublemaker, but never gave me that malicious aura that the rest of his family had...” Commented Ambrosios Flume, Honeydukes’s owner. 

“This is obviously false! A campaign to disaccredit me and the Ministery! You must not fall for it, population of magical Britain!”  Minister Fudge, about the inquiries on the matter. 

“I’m not sure... But I think it’s suspicious that he wasn’t judged in a trial, doesn’t that mean they didn’t want to give him the chance to defend himself? If the evidence was so strong, why not process him as every other criminal? That makes me believe they had something they wanted to hide...”  A random witch that wished to stay anonymous shared her thought with us.  

Do you have something you want to say? All of you can also give us your opinions! We love listening to our audience and if you are lucky your letter will be posted for the world to see!   

Read more in page 6... 

“Wow, this is amazing...” said Harry after he finished reading the plane, “pfft,  the truth and nothing but the truth,  I believe more in the Blibbering Humdingers than that crap! They are a bunch of vultures and had never cared for the truth, just the general drama! But at least that is useful now...” 

“Heh, I also laughed my ass off with that phrase, but look to the positive side, everyone will believe it! Because of course they always do, no matter the things they post.” Sirius pulled him in a onearmed hug, “Lucius also said there was going to be another one tomorrow, so we can wait for that, I think this scheme of Cissy’s is really going to work.” 

“Yeah... At least there is that. Do you have something planned for today?” 

“Nope! Me and Moony are okay with whatever you want Harry.” 

“So... How do you two feels about some Horcrux hunting?” 

First, they looked for the locket Harry knew for certain was somewhere in the house, when they didn’t find it, Harry facepalmed and just asked Sirius to call Kreacher. 

“Why do you want to call him? I really don’t like to deal with him,” at least now Sirius didn’t treat Kreacher badly, so he should be more amenable to listen to Harry. 

“I don’t remember if I told you, but the Slytherin Locket that Kreacher loves  is  the horcrux we are searching,” Sirius chocked. 

“What? But you said it was in some cave? And that Dumbledore made you poison him for it?” asked Remus while he rubbed Sirius on his back and made sure he was breathing alright. 

“Yes, that’s also true, but the locket in there was a fake your brother Regulus placed there after he stole it and ordered Kreacher to destroy it. But obviously he couldn't, because the dark magic of the horocrux was too strong, that’s one of the reasons he was that bad when you first met him. The guilt of not fulfilling the last order of his beloved Master Regulus is eating him alive, if we promise to destroy it, we can have the locket and Kreacher will feel better and be loyal, it’s a win-win situation.” 

“Ok-cough-okay, I will call him. KREACHER!” 

“What does Master want from Kreacher?” he bowed, “Oh, it’s the kind but crazy kid again, hope that other weird elf isn’t here too.” he grumbled under his breath. 

“Hi Kreacher, Dobby it’s not here today,” Harry couldn’t deny Dobby was weird though, “I wanted to ask you about Regulus’ locket, and his last orders to you.” 

“KREACHER DOESN’T KNOW WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT! KREACHER NOT KNOWS ANYTHING!” the elf denied vehemently, he was commanded to reveal nothing after all, so it didn’t surprise him, but it did startle the other two men on the room, 

“Calm down Kreacher, it’s okay, we all know what his orders were and what happened to him, you can talk to us, please. We want to help you; we can destroy the Locket and you will have accomplished your task.” 

“...Kreacher alone knows Master Regulus' fate, no one else knows, only Kreacher and Kreacher was ordered but couldn’t comply and and-” Kreacher, distraught over failing his master, sobbed uncontrollably. 

“Shh... It’s all right... Shh...” Sirius awkwardly tried to calm down the elf, in some ways he had been in the same position as the creature, trapped in a place with just bad memories and guilt to make him company for years and years... He felt bad for him, and promised to himself he will treat the elf better. 

“You promise you will destroy it? Kreacher tried everything, but nothing Kreacher did made any mark upon it,” cried the elf. “Kreacher tried so hard, but nothing, nothing would work... The casing was too protected, so many powerful spells, Kreacher was sure the way to destroy it was to get inside it, but it would not open... Kreacher punished himself, he tried again, he punished himself, he tried again. Kreacher failed to obey orders, Kreacher could not destroy the locket! But Kreacher couldn’t ask for h-help because he would have to tell and Kreacher could not, because Master Regulus had f-f-forbidden him to tell any of the f-f-family what happened in the c-cave...” He dissolved into uglier sobs, almost unintelligible at the end, but Harry had already listened to the story once, so he just let the elf take out his grief, to cry his heart out about his dear Master, the only one in the house who had showed him any kindness and then died without him being able to do anything. 

“I know Kreacher... I know, I swear we can destroy it for you, can you trust me in this?” 

“Kre-Kreacher will do it, do you swear?” 

“I-” 

“HARRY NO! Wait a moment! You can’t just swear!! What if he does anything?” Sirius hastily put a hand in Harry’s mouth, he was still a little distrustful about the elf, even if he felt bad for him and understood him a bit better. He was not going to let Harry bind himself to anything without the specifications made clear. 

“Sirius, I don’t think Kreacher was doing anything bad, we are asking for something extremely precious to him, he needs the reassurance that we want to finish the work Regulus started, and that he is not giving it up for nothing.” Remus gently but firmly disentangled Sirius from Harry so he could breathe and talk. 

“Merlin, Sirius! He literally wasn’t doing anything! But if it made you feel better, I won’t swear.” he threw a grateful smile to Remus before centering his attention on the elf again, “But I will still give you my word, it’s that okay with you Kreacher?” 

“If Master is okay with that Kreacher will accept, Kreacher would be honored to be considered worthy of a wizard’s word.” he was still sniffing a little, but he seemed better already at the prospect of being able to satisfy his late Master's orders. 

“Huff, I- okay, you know what? Sure, do it.” Sirius huffed but stayed put, he trusted his godson to know what he was doing, it’s just that sometimes he forgot he was older and wiser than he looked. 

“Good, so-uhm- okay, Kreacher, we want you to hand the Slytherin Locket Regulus entrusted you with so we can destroy it in- er- soon enough, and we will ensure that he didn’t die in vain.” 

“Kreacher understands...” He started to sob uncontrollably again at the mention of Regulus death, but he still went to retrieve the Locket from where he had hidden it, and gave it to Harry, “You promised to destroy it, Kreacher does not know how, but you will. Thank you.” He bowed to Harry and then to Sirius, he just eyed Remus but at least he didn’t insult him anymore, then disapparated with a loud crack, presumably to rest after all that weeping. 

“Wow... That was something...” Lupin didn’t seem to know how to react but wanted to say something, “where are you going to put it while we wait to go back to Hogwarts?” 

“I will stash it away in a bundle of sheets or something because I’m sure it will try to strangle me if I just let it alone.” 

“What? That doesn't sound good at all, there’s a lot of junk in this house, we definitely can find something you can keep it and yourself safe.” 

“That’s not a bad idea, let’s look.” 

They spent the rest of the morning searching the house for a safe or a chest that was small enough to hold the locket and not too bulky, but also firm and strong. In the end when they were going to give up for the time and go to lunch, Lupin spotted a little jewelry box, it was made of dark wood and pretty silver details, it was perfect. So, Harry packed it away and went to eat. 

“Is there other Horcrux we can retrieve today?” asked Sirius. 

“Yes... The Gaunt Ring in the Gaunt Shack, it’s heavily guarded though, with lots of enchantments protecting it, we’ll need to be extremely careful,” said Harry, an image of Dumbledore necrosed hand came to his mind, he shook his head, he would not let that happen to them, he was going to protect them. 

“Of course, we will be careful and go prepared, but first finish your meal, we will need all our energy in this little trip.” said Lupin, Harry really loved the man, he was so thoughtful... He never had someone who was that considerate with him; Mrs. Weasley loved him like one of his children, but she was really overbearing and didn’t let him do anything, Remus in general trusted him to know what was best for himself, but also scolded him or suggested better courses of actions and explained why he wanted Harry to do some things. He wondered if that’s what a dad should be... 

They apparated outside Little Hangleton, and after walking and searching for a while they found the remains of the Gaunt Shack, it was an ugly sight, pieces of destroyed windows littered its surroundings, weeds climbing the rotten boards everywhere, it had many holes on the roof where the tiles had fallen, the whole thing was in a sorry and delipidated state, hidden between dead branches and brush. 

They didn’t even have to use the door, with its creepy dissected snake nailed to it, as the walls were so ruined, they could just push them aside and enter. But the trio didn’t, they stood a little away from the abandoned house and plotted. 

“I don’t know what exactly are the protective traps that Riddle left here to protect his Horcrux, only that Dumbledore was capable of dismantle them or bypass them alone and with relative ease, but he is too powerful to use as reference, so we need to go slowly... Any ideas?” asked Harry, he thought they together were strong enough, but they didn’t have the vast knowledge the old Headmaster possess. 

“Mmm... Are they detectable with charms? They taught us those in Auror Training and I still remember them, even if I’m a lot out of practice,” suggested Sirius. 

“They should be, will that wand work? It’s a higher level of complexity than you had tried with it” was Lupin input. 

“Yeah... The wand has been working fine with me but it’s clear it hadn’t chosen me; I think it should be fine for this regardless.” 

“If you say so, well then, let’s start. It should be in a golden box beneath the floorboards, towards the further corner.” 

“Yosh! Watch as your handsome godfather does this,  Specialis Revelio!”  with a smart rap, Sirius cast the variation of the Revelio, it was perfect for the job as it revealed spells performed on objects, it will let them identify what exactly are the enchantments used so they could avoid them and not be harmed. “Woah! Riddle was so paranoid, there are so many!” 

It was true, that madman was a meticulous bastard, if he wanted the person that stumbled into this place to die, he would do his best to make that to happen. 

“Can you show them to us? Or point them out so we can go through them one by one.” 

“Yes, a little light wouldn’t hurt this place,  lumen sphaerae”  dozens of tiny lights sailed from Sirius wand and hovered above specifics points on the cabin, the majority were on the floor, but some were also on the walls or on the wood beams.  

“Dumbledore passed through all this as if was nothing? My respect for the man just upped a bit more. Let’s get to work, we can’t all be as almighty as him haha.” 

They slowly but surely advanced through the room, till they discovered the golden box holding the ring beneath the shack's floorboards, they carefully took it out and levitated it outside. 

“The Horcrux is inside this box, but the ring has a terrible curse that will kill painfully anyone that use it, but I think that touching it may be enough so we can’t do that,” said Harry while trying to think of a way to proceed that didn’t involve sacrificing a hand or a life. 

“We could always just destroy it,” pointed out Lupin, always the pragmatic. 

“Harry said that we need to collect all the Horcruxes before doing that, or Vol-uh-Voldy would notice,” at Harry’s pointed look Sirius changed the name he was going to refer him. 

“Hmm... That might be the best solution...” At Sirius mock betrayed face Harry hurried to add, “no, wait, hear me out. I know I said we shouldn’t destroy them all as soon as we had them because Tom is bound to notice, but that’s not because he would feel the extermination of one of his soul pieces since they are disconnected from the original source, but because he is like an animal and will instinctively know he is vulnerable, that his end is near... But this one has the problem that is too dangerous to keep, the curse is too lethal and...” He took a shuddering breath, “and I want the stone of the ring” Harry finished softly, low enough that the two men didn’t hear him.  

“I also wouldn’t want to carry something capable of necrotize me so I got you, how do you propose we destroy this thing?” 

“Fiendfyre is too dangerous, especially in an open area like this one.” 

“But we don’t have a Basilisk's fang, or the Gryffindor sword imbued with it” 

“I got something that we can use,” 

“What?” Sirius and Lupin asked at the same time and turned to Harry, it was funny how they were so coordinated. 

“I nicked a set of silver knives from the Chamber of Secrets, I don’t like to be defenseless and there were a lot of times where I couldn’t use my wand, so I just... took them.” he showed them to the pair, it was a beautiful set, seven silver knives, with serpents engraved on the grip and a small but shiny emerald at the end of the handle. It probably was a Slytherin's, by the colors and where he did get them from. 

“Those are some pretty blades you got there, lend me one to see it closer.” Sirius whistled and doing that give-me gesture with his hand. 

“Did you imbue them in Basilisk's venom too? When did you have the time to do that?” Sirius almost dropped the one he was receiving from Harry, but he grabbed it at the knowing smirk his godson threw him, of course he wouldn’t hand him a poisoned one. 

“The next day we went down there I woke up really early and didn’t have anything better to do so I went and did some little exploring, I found them in a secret alcove that only opened when I ordered it to in Parseltongue, and decided to keep them, but because I knew we were going to go Horcrux hunting I also soaked two of them with the venom.” Harry twitched as if to pass one to Lupin too, but luckily he stopped himself in time, because of the obvious, the man was a werewolf and thus the silver hurt him. Remus just smiled sadly at him. 

“Well then... let’s get this show started,” said Harry, “can you make something like a board? So the ring is not on the floor, please.” 

“Sure,” Remus transfigured a table from a chunk of stone nearby, “anything else? You can count on us for everything you may need.” 

“No, that’s fine, just make sure to not be too close and with a protego up just in case, but I don’t think it will explode or anything.” they reluctantly stepped back some meters. 

“Okay Harry, we are ready, whenever you want.” 

“Right, okay. Here goes nothing...” And he stabbed the ring with force, but without touching it, right on the middle of the stone, following the line that represented the Elder wand engraved on it. There was a pitched high scream and a bit of black smoke but nothing else. After five minutes of nothing happening, the trio cautiously went nearer to the jewel, Sirius poked it with a stick he found on the ground but still nothing occurred. 

Harry decided it was enough and took it, separating the stone from the ring itself. It was the same as the last time, just that the crack was finer, less rough, so the Hallows symbol was more legible. He took it in his hand and whispered to it,  “I’m still alive...”  Remus and Sirius heart broke, and hugged Harry so to comfort him and remind him they were there with him, that they all were alive and well. Leaning into his favorite adults’ warmth, he considered his conversation with Death, his parents remembered everything... Could he deal with that? Looking at his godfather at his right, and his “uncle” at his left, he thought that while he had the support of his family, he could deal with anything Life threw in his way. He turned the Resurrection Stone three times. 

And there they were, in that almost solid but not, more than ghost but less than flesh, looking as loving and glad to see him as the last time, just happier about the circumstances. 

“Harry, my precious boy, you were so  so  brave... I’m so proud of you.” was Lily’s words. 

“It’s good to see you son, you look younger, healthier and happier than last time.” was James's greeting. 

“We love you Harry, you are our baby, and we are so relieved you can have this second chance to just live the life you deserved...” They said together. 

Harry could do nothing but cry, happy and terribly sad for the parents he only got to know shades of, got only memories and photos other people shared with him. But they were happy, and they wanted him to be too, so Harry was going to drink the sight of them there in front of him. Whole, radiant, proud. 

The men just hugged him tighter as he cried but jumped when he whispered to the souls they could not see. 

“Hey mum, dad. I guess I didn’t really stay dead haha... I miss you so so much... I’m so glad I got to see you again... and I’m so glad you are here... you don’t need to worry about me anymore, I’ll make sure everything goes right this time. I won’t go to be with you so soon. I love you, I love you so much...” Harry talked and cried at the same time, his conflicting feelings overflowing through his eyes. Love, sadness, joy, relief... 

“We love you too sweetie, we always have and forever will,” 

“We love you, our dear son, I know you will do everything you set your mind into,” 

“Take care of yourself, okay? And also look for the two idiots you have for family, they are a bit handful sometimes, but they are loyal and love you a lot too.” 

“Will you let us talk to them too? We don’t mind coming back to this world, but I don’t think we, as souls, are made to leave the other place... so we would prefer to do this all now.” 

“Yes... Of course.” Harry disentangled himself from the men, and first passed the stone to Remus. 

“Just roll it thrice, like this.” he explained and then kept cuddling Sirius, who was looking lost but as if something was nigling the back of his mind. 

“What? Harry what are yo-” 

“Hi Moony.” 

“Hello Remus” 

Remus chocked, and then also started to cry, “James... Lily...” he breathed his names, as if they were going to disappear if he said it more loudly. 

“My dear friend, don’t look as if you had seen a ghost! Hahaha” 

“Don’t be like that with him, we technically  are  ghosts by the muggle definition.” she wacked him on the head. 

“I ca-can't believe it... How? Why?” 

“That, is easier if you ask Harry about it, the boy even met the one who made the device so this is possible.” 

“We just wanted to tell you we don’t blame you, nor you nor Sirius. I don’t even blame Severus, though he deserves some jinxes.” 

“That bastard! I still think he deserves everything bad that happened to him, but this is not about that man. It’s true, you know? We never blamed any of you, just that fucking coward of a rat. I hope he dies slowly and painfully muahaha.” 

“Seconded. Remus, you need to be honest with yourself and with your mate there, you must explain the true nature of you bond to him and bare your heart to him. We know it’s scary, and you fear your wolf status makes you unlovable and dangerous, but we have known you for so long, you are so kind and you deserve happiness. Sirius needs you now, he just got out of being more than a decade surviving Dementors daily, he needs you and Harry to be there for him, won’t you help him?” 

“I... I will- I will do it. But-” 

“She already said we know Moony, but we also know you are strong, and brave. We were all together in Gryffindor after all. You know you have it in you.” 

“Watch out for our little Harry, he went through so much last time... And he still hadn’t slowed down enough to process it all, and when he does... He could use your steadiness, and a loving home to come back to.” 

“Yeah... I understand, I’ll, me and Sirius. We will be there for your son.” 

“Thank you... We love you too. Can you pass it to Sirius? We left him for last because we know he is going to do something that's probably stupid.” 

“Ha ha ha, of course, it was... It was really nice seeing you.” 

“You too Remus.” 

“What is this?  The game of pass the stone and talk to the air?” Sirius looked the little rock in his hand. Something about it was in the tip of his tongue but he couldn't for the life of him remember what. 

“It’s the Resurrection Stone, you will see my parents if you turn it three times in your hand.” Explained Harry for the third time. Sirius stilled, and then almost dropped the stone with how fast he moved it. 

“Padfoot! My man, my best bro. How are you doing?” 

“You are definitely better than the last time we saw you. Keep it that way.” 

“Fuck, It’s really you... I’m so sorry, I’m so so so sorry for what happened, Peter convinced me it was for the best because I was too obvious but then he went and betrayed us all and when I tried to go for him and avenge you he tricked me... I am so extremely sorry for everything...” He sobbed and shouted his apologies, he had spent 12 long years trying to repent for his mistakes in Azkaban, and now he will do his best to be there for his godson, but that didn’t just erase what have happened. Harry didn’t have his parents and was abused in that horrible muggle house because he couldn't cool his head enough to not go behind the fucker. Harry paid the price of his errors, and Moony too... 

“We don’t blame you; you were mad with grief... Maybe you could have taken better choices, but we don’t fault you for not being in your right mind then. It was all Pettegrew’s.” 

“Yes, Sirius, we don’t blame you for anything. It was truly a shame you couldn’t raise Harry like we wanted you to do if something happened to us... But we aren’t angry. You can forgive yourself, please forgive yourself.” 

“But I should have been better, I should have known, I shou-” 

“Nobody can be perfect, you did the best you could, that’s enough.” 

“And about Moony... Mate, you need to get your shit together, be a man and confront your feelings head-on! You need to set an example to our Harry!” James was gesturing wildly with his hands and had an enormous shit-eating grin on his face, he loved to tease his friend. 

“AAAHHH!!! No! Shut up! I don’t know what you mean!!” Sirius denied fast, too fast to be anything believable. 

“Hee-hee, Sirius! You loooove him! Even our son can see it, he wants his godfather to make Remus his uncle-dad! Hahaha” Lily also loved to tease his friends; it was even better because everyone forgot she did. 

“NOT YOU TOO LILY! Come on Prongs, cut me some slack, I’m never going to have a chance with him! And what do you mean with an example?” 

“I know you can do it Padfoot, we have faith!” 

“If it’s makes you feel better, he loves you too.” 

“Wh-What!? How do you know?”  

“Hahaha, get your man and ask him.” 

“Hand the Stone to his owner, will you? We love you, be the godfather we know you can be.” 

Sirius dropped carefully the ancient relic in Harrys hands, and then jumped Remus and kissed him. 

And he kissed back. 

“For Merlin! Guys I love you and I'm so  so  happy for you but I'm already having trouble coming to terms there's a boy I like, I don't have to deal with you two putting images in my head too!” Harry spluttered and hastily took a handful of steps back. 

“Oh, oh my! Do you have a  boy  you like? Since when? Who is it? Moony! Our little boy is growing up!” Sirius brightly asked, “Oh for fuck sake, that's what James meant when he said I needed to get my shit together and confront my feelings because I needed to set and " example " ugh I will show them an example!” And proceeded to smooch Remus like there was no tomorrow. 

“Si-Sirius wait a minut- Ah! Mmm...” Tried to start Remus but was thoroughly distracted. 

“SIRIUS!” squawked Harry, trying to cover his eyes and ears at the same time, “Sirius! Stop! Lupin is my professor and I need to be able to see him on the face in class!!! For Merlin's beard please stop!! I SO didn’t need to see or hear that.” 

“NEVER MUAHAHAHAHAHA” 

“Sirius stop please, we need to talk about-” started Remus again, but it wasn’t convincing with the blush and the rough voice. 

“C'mon gorgeous, I know you love me, and you love this too...” he purred in his ear, passing slowly a hand down his chest. 

“I-I do lo-love you...” they kissed softly, “but that doesn't make doing this okay. We need to be responsible! I’m a teacher!” 

“Will you stop even if I offer myself to you, now, Mister professor?” Sirius smirked, and at Remus growl and tigheninging of his grip on him,   he thought  “this is so much fun, and hot...”  

As Lupin was looking ready to pounce on the other man, but luckily-or unlucky if you were Sirius- Harry's “GUYS! PLEASE STOP” brought him to reality and was so ashamed of himself that he threw Sirius to the floor and grabbed Harry in a fierce hug, saying loudly behind him, 

“Seeyouatthehouse-” and disapparated with the boy in tow, leaving a speechless Sirius on the ground, still trying to process everything that transpired in the last hour. 

“What in the world...? HEY! YOU CHEATER, DON’T LEAVE ME BEHIND!” And disapparated to Grimmauld Place too. They had a lot to talk about still-they kissed FMB I can’t believe he had done that!- but they had a lot of time, tomorrow was Christmas after all.   

Chapter Text

The next day Harry woke up slowly, he loved the feeling of the mattress under him, it was comfy and warm, and he was thankful that four months were enough to let him go back to enjoy that state of almost awareness between being awake and sleep. There were still some days that he came to himself drenched in cold sweat and with a scream stuck at the back of his throat, but at least they were only every now and then and he was used to deal with that. 

Harry stretched and after going to the bathroom he went downstairs, where he could hear movement in the kitchen. But when he arrived there, he let an embarrassing squawk and ducked to the corridor again. Laugher came from the room and calls for him to go back. 

“I can’t believe this is going to be my life now” he muttered to himself before cautiously peeking again to the kitchen. 

“Merry Christmas to you too Harry,” drawled Remus, with an unfair amount of amusement, “why don’t you fix yourself a cup of something? Kreacher made us breakfast.” 

“HARRY!!! Pup, Merry Christmas!” Sirius’ chair almost fell down with how fast he got up to hug him. Harry leaned into the embrace, grateful that he could, that he had people who loved him and wanted to touch him and were happy to be with him. 

“Merry Christmas Padfoot, Remus,” Harry sat and prepared himself a cup of tea, “but don’t think I’ll forget, my life can’t be going into places and find you two making out! Or doing those long glances that you do as if you could not stop looking!” he knew he sounded a bit petulant but so what? He lived there too and the blush it earned him was funny. 

“Maa Harry, don’t get cross with us, we will try to restrain ourselves,” placated Remus, still amused but now embarrassed too. 

“I will not! HAHAH- Ouch! It was a joke don’t sting me!” Sirius dramatically clutched his torse where Remus’s mild stinging hex had landed, “we will do our best, this is your house and even if we move out, it will still be our home, for the three of us. So we want you to be comfortable too.” He squeezed his shoulder. 

“Thank you guys” said Harry, but then the somewhat serious moment was over, and they were chatting and smiling between bites of their warm meal. 

“Did you see your presents? They are in the sitting room! You should totally go and open them!” Sirius excitedly ushered Harry to said room, and just as he said, they were a pile of present under a massive tree that he was sure the only reason that it could be inside was because of magic. 

His eyes were immediately drawn to a red parcel with little Snitches moving in the paper, it was obviously a broom, and Harry felt as if he could explode with giddiness. 

“Sirius! You did remember, thank you! You are the best!” he flew to his godfathers' arms but a second later he was tearing the paper and admiring the beautiful shine of his new Firebolt, he passed a hand on the smooth handle, and the polished look the entire thing had. It was amazing and he couldn’t be happier, a wave of pure love and gratefulness swept him and almost made him cry, but he resisted and made sure to smile extra big at Sirius, who sat on the floor next to him and was looking really proud of himself. 

“Yeah, you other broom suffered a rather violent end –may it rest in peace- so you needed a new one to win the cup! So obviously I had to get you the best one that was on the market,” Sirius slapped him in the back, he was glowing for the praise, “I know my present is the best of them all, but you should still open the rest of them.” 

So that Harry did, Sirius also gifted him the two-way mirror he and his dad used in their schooldays, Remus gave him a defense book with several handwritten notes that looked really useful, there were an assortment of sweet from various friends, a scarlet sweater with the Gryffindor lion stitched at the front plus a dozen of pies, some Christmas cake, and a box of nut brittle from Mrs. Weasley, a  Christmas Card from Ron, a book from Hermione  Runes and Sigils with Practical uses in daily life,  and surprisingly, a magnificent cloak from the Malfoy couple. That one caught Harry off guard because he didn’t think they were close enough to exchange presents, but maybe he should have guesses, that had pureblood poshness written all over. He was going to have to buy some present that would be on par with the one they sent him. 

“Uh, did you know about this Sirius? I didn’t get them anything.” 

“Oh, I thought it would be obvious? Like, you had been exchanging letters and technically we are family, with Cissy being my cousin and you being my godson.” 

“Ah... Well, we just need to go shopping then, maybe a fancy tea set for Mrs. Malfoy and an expensive something for Lucius?” 

Sirius snorted. 

“Do you have enough clothes? I think you were complaining about that, we have time so we could do that today too.” 

“Yes, I need some decent clothes; I can’t just always use the uniform and I burned Dudley’s hand-me-downs, also I need a good suit or formal robes for your hearing, and something for the Malfoy’s party...” He enjoyed immensely to burn those ugly rags, but now he didn’t have anything to wear apart the school robes, so he needed a complete wardrobe urgently, even more with the formal events he has coming in the next few days.  

“Okay, I know you have your own money buuuut I love to spend the Black’s vaults in things I know they wouldn’t approve of, so you can also use it freely. We also need to bully Moony into buying some, he never wants to accept anything directly because he thinks is pity but it’s not, and I don’t know how to convince him it’s more than fine to use my family’s money in him, will you help me?”   

“Sure, I was thinking about that too, Lupin needs to learn to receive gifts, and this is a perfect excuse to start,” said Harry, he loved when his godfather was this happy, he still had some bad days where he spent the day sleeping as Padfoot, so he always tried to match his enthusiasm when he was this cheerful. 

“What are you two planning to bullying me into?” Remus voice made them both jump, he was so silent. 

“Don’t sneak around!” 

“Ha Ha, you have a good pair of ears, use them, I’m not sneaking around.” 

“Never mind that, Sirius, like I said before I don’t have clothes, do you think some of Regulus will fit me?” at the shocked look he threw him, Harry hastily added “Would you be okay with me using them?” 

“Erm- cough- Yeah, yes, I don’t mind and you need them, it will be a better use to them that being left alone in a closet. I’m sure Kreacher kept them in optime condition, the same with everything in his room...” he gulped, “anything you like from him you can keep, okay?” said Sirius in the end, it was touching how much he loved Harry, and how much his opinion of his brother changed since yesterday. 

“I- Thank you Sirius.” Harry didn’t have more words to convey the feelings that offer made him feel, and the implications it carried brought tears to his eyes again. He felt loved, cared, important. 

“How about you change into some things and model it for us? We can help you choose what suits you best from the great amount of clothes Regulus must have had,” suggested Lupin kindly, aware of the fragile feelings on the air. 

“Okay, but maybe later? When we come back from Diagon, now I will just grab something to go so hopefully it won’t be too crowded when we arrive there.” 

With that decided, they went upstairs to get ready for the trip, Sirius and Remus were ready in a few minutes and set to wait for Harry at the end of the stairs. A quarter of an hour later Harry went down and waved somewhat self-conscious at them, he had found a pair of leatherlike trousers and paired up with a black shirt with a green soft cashmere sweater.  

Sirius smiled a little misty eyed but only stroked his hair and said the clothes suited them, while Remus said the green brought his eyes out. Harry thanked them and then he proceeded to cast a simple Glamour on him and Sirius to change their hair and skin color and hide his signature scar, because they were too noticeable and grabbed too much attention and won’t be able to get anything done otherwise. 

With that ready, they stepped out and apparated to a side street outside the Leaky Cauldron in Diagon Alley, with a last cursory glance that they disguises would hold, they walked out and blended easily in the crowd. 

After walking and browsing in some shops, they settled in a nice new wardrobe for Harry, lots of day to day more “normal” clothes and robes alike. He and Sirius could also sneak some new jackets for Lupin, and laughing when he said they were not his style when it was obvious that he liked them, much to the chagrin of the man, but he let it pass because his two favorite people were having a good time forcing him new clothes and little trinkets, his mate was buying everything he and Harry so much looked at, and it was annoying as amusing. 

They were in that for a couple of hours and then they sat in Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlour to enjoy a treat. It was a relief they could sent all they purchases by owl and that Kreacher would receive them in the house, if not for that they would be drowning in bags and boxes and no Shrinking Charm would be enough to save them. 

While the little family was savoring their chosen flavors –strawberry and peanut butter for Harry, a doble portion cherry and chocolate for Sirius, and a simple vanilla for Remus- a stir started on the crowd, an urgent news bulletin was published by the Daily Prophet, detailing upsetting new details about the Black’s case. 

The first thing that jumped at them and the cause of the initial stir and unease was a moving photograph in which could be seen a rat being subjected to the Animagus reversal spell, it was horrifying; the ugly and small animal grew rapidly, its arms grotesquely changing from short paws to wriggling arms, the head inflated and transformed into the fat head of a man but his face still kind of resembled his rodent form, he was cringing from the camera and made to crawl away but someone outside the frame casted and incarcerous in him, making escape impossible. 

The second thing that drew the attention from the picture was the title, in big and bold letters it said: “ PETER PETTEGREW, THE TRUE TRAITOR!!”

And then a little smaller as a subtitle:  “THIS IS THE  MORE CONCRETE  PROOF THE DMLE HAD IN THEIR HANDS!”  

Then it was the rest of the article, and with more and more wixen that finished reading the issue, the more outrage there was, strangers coming together to gossip, rivals letting aside their disputes to debate about the news, but it was obvious that the great majority was now convinced of Sirius Black innocence, with a real culprit in the Hands of justice and the story so blatantly printed for all to see, it was difficult to not believe. Harry, Sirius and Remus were delighted, with this traction it would be no time before the Minister of Magic was forced to concede and fall to Sirius and Harry’s feet to placate them for the grievances they suffered, it just needed a final push, what a great gift the Malfoys had given them. 

So, they paid for the ice-cream and with Sirius cackling and Remus laughing softly beside him, and Harry with a satisfied smile, they set to Gringotts to do their next mission, Horcrux Hunting - part 3: The Hufflepuff Cup. 

It wasn’t that much of a hassle as they thought it would be, the goblins didn’t care Sirius was technically an escaped convict, they just wanted the gold and the treasures. So, the conversation went a bit like this. 

“Good evening er-” he tried to discreetly look at the plaque holding the goblin teller who was attending them, but he had to pause to read it so it was obvious what he was doing, “Bragknas, I’m the Lord of the Black Family as I’m the last of the male line, I have serious business here, seeing as my cousin had stolen something for me and hidden it in the Lestrange vault. I would like to retrieve it.” Sirius stood straight and talked with a posh tone, it was funny to see him try so hard, Harry barely held back a snort. 

“Right... Of course, let's say I believe you. You and your companions would need to see the Lestrange’s manager and then he would need to confirm who you are and if your reasons are valid, you must understand that we don’t like to spend unnecessary time, time is gold after all.” 

“Of course, we know, and I assure you this is a serious claim and it will not be a wasted time for this fine establishment.” 

Bragknas sneered at them, it could maybe have been a smile, but Harry was more inclined to believe it was a sneer, and called for another goblin to go and see if the Lestrange’s accountant wasn’t busy. A couple of minutes later, another goblin came back and led the trio through a set of corridors until they stopped in front of an unmarked office, the goblin knocked and said something in gobbledegook and when someone inside responded, he opened the door and let them inside. 

It was a spacious room, not as grand as it could have been, but big enough and had lots of wicked sharp weapons, with their lethal sides glinting in the light. In the middle of the office was a desk, with an old goblin seated before a tall pile of paperwork. He didn’t even look up as they took entered and then sat in the visitors' chairs. Only when the three of them were seated did the goblin deigned to give them attention. At least they had the time to read his name, it was Rodraff. 

“Well, I was told Mr. Black had come claiming his imprisoned sister stole a precious something and then hid it in her vault, correct? And that now you want to retrieve it?” 

“Yes, I’m Sirius Black an-” 

“You look really different from your latest... circulating picture” 

“Wha- OH!” Harry wanted to facepalm, they were still glamoured, obviously they didn’t look as themselves. With a firm wish of his wand his and Sirius disguise fell away and looked apologetically at his godfather. “I forgot, sorry.” 

“Don’t worry Harry,” then to the half surprised half suspicious Rodraff, “Here, now we look as ourselves, if we pass under the revealing waterfall, we will still have this appearance, don’t look like you are figuring which spots would give us the bloodiest dead.” 

“Yes... At least your magical signature is the same as we have recorded... But how can I take your word for the truth? We goblins don’t care about petty human squabbles, but you are claiming a serious crime that if it’s true we would have no problem fixing, but if it’s not...” he threw them a smirk as sharp as any of the blades in the room, “there is no mercy for thieves, and we take pleasure in slaughtering them.” 

“Uh...” Sirius looked at Harry and Remus while thinking fast for a way to prove themselves, Lupin tensed at the threat of his partner, but held quiet and still, “okay, she didn’t steal from me, but she  has  a stolen treasure in his vault, is not hers and I, as the head of the family, need to ensure that specific object is destroyed as per wishes of his owner.” 

“Oh, I can understand that, we stand by loyalty after all,” he gazed at them as if he could sniff if they were lying, “I think I remember a particular foul item being stored there, if you could kindly answer what is it? If you already know what that is you should have no problems describing it to me, right?” 

“It’s the Hufflepuff cup,” said Sirius firmly, but as Rodraff just stared blankly at him he became nervous and tried to describe it to him, “it’s shiny and has two handles, and... jewels, and it’s golden...” he trailed off, he knew Harry explained how it looked and even showed them a drawing, but he couldn't remember in that moment. 

“It’s a small golden cup with two finely- wrought handles, it has a badger engraved on it and is decorated with a few jewels.” Harry interjected, saving his godfather for digging his grave, “Tom Marvollo Riddle stole it a long time ago and placed a horrific curse on it, we were tasked with destroying it if we found it.” It was all true, just not necessary put together like that. 

“Well then, I believe you heir Potter, Mr. Black, Mr. Unnamed companion, if you would follow me, I will take you to her vault.” Lupin chocked at his address and presented himself, but the goblin didn’t acknowledge him. 

The trip to the cavern maze was as fun as ever, Harry loved the feeling of the wind racing his face and tussling his hair, he preferred flying with his broom though. After many turns and ups and downs, their cart passed through the Thief Downfall, and as they remained unchanged except for their now soaked state, Rodraff became fully convinced and dried them off with a wave of his hand. Then they finally reached their stop and just barely were able to get down without being spat into the ground, the group continued on their way to the Lestrange Vault, and Rodraff efficiently subdued the pitiful dragon that was guarding the door with the Clankers. Harry thought if he could somehow set the creature free, but it was impossible now, he would discuss it with his adults later. 

Once inside the vault, hey were careful to not touch anything, as Harry had warned them about the powerful protective charms the vault had for its treasures. So, Lupin carefully levitated Harry while he searched for the cup, while Sirius stayed with Rodraff at the door and made sure it didn’t close, as that would activate more wards on the place. 

After the most stressful 15 minutes of their life –it was an exaggeration but it was damn close anyways- Harry glimpsed the cup at last, he and Remus had to pause at every five minutes approx. to move to another section of the vault, and they had to make their way slowly so they could avoid touching anything. Remus levitated Harry one last time, and harry sliced one of his knives that he acquired for that sole purpose, destroy the Horcrux hidden inside. He was relieved that the Hufflepuff cup didn’t defend itself to the destruction, maybe it knew what a foul thing it was converted into and wanted to be destroyed, ancient objects could be like that, and something made by someone as nice as the badger’s founder must been good. 

They all cheered at the melted splash of gold that was all that was left of the Hufflepuff’s founder relic, and then they marched out of the vault, as it had nothing they wanted anymore. The travel back to the surface felt leagues faster and lighter, as if an enormous weight had been lifted from their shoulders. Thinking better about it, a weight had been lifted, the realization that they had eliminated all but two of the Horcruxes, and even those were in their reach, was liberating, just two more and Riddle will be mortal again, only two more. 

They thanked the goblin for their help and gifted him a sum of galleons so he would keep quiet on the whole ordeal, thankfully Rodraff agreed to stay silent and didn’t take offense for their request of discretion, but before they could go, he stopped them and addressed Harry. 

“Heir Potter, I’m aware you are not of age yet and therefore can’t take any of the titles in your name, nor can you manage any of your main vaults, but I want to remind you that you can and should take some of the responsibilities as heir of a number of Noble Houses, and next year you should start preparing for the lordship,” he gazed imperatively at him, “your gold should stay flowing for it to flourish, we don’t like stagnated accounts.” 

“Oh, erm-” Harry looked uncomfortably to Sirius and Remus, Lupin patted him on the back, and Sirius took his hand, the contact being really comforting and giving him the focus to answer the unexpected advice/almost threat, “Of course, thank you for your reminder, I will take it into account for my future and be in contact with the bank. Good evening.” 

They turned and left the bank, not before casting a Glamour again, they didn’t want to deal with the mob it would drown them if they went out with their natural faces, they weren't that daring. Once in the street, Remus asked if they had something left to do, since the whole ordeal at Gringotts didn’t take as long as they thought it would they had time. 

“You still need some fancy robes for the party that the Malfoys’ will host in the 26th,” Sirius eyed him and Harry critically, as if picturing what type of clothes would fit them best, “something elegant and fine but not exaggerated or eccentric would eb for the best, and if we can, we should try to match.” 

“Okay, that’s fine by me, why match?” said Harry,  

“I don’t know if I can afford a new set of formal robes... The ones you already got me for your hearing won’t be enough?” said Remus while biting his lips, he felt grateful Sirius and Harry cared about him, but he felt guilty they felt they needed to provide for him, he wasn’t a charity case and he didn’t want pity, even when they repeated that they didn’t think that of him and that they liked to spent money in loved ones, he couldn’t help feeling that way after years of struggling to stay afloat alone. 

“Don’t worry Moony, I’ll take care of everything,” he reassured his man, then turned to Harry, “obviously is to make a statement, we are going together, and the rest of the guest that are going can shove it if they don’t want me to claim you as family, the best way to do it besides shouting it is to match how we look, either in color scheme or a common accessory.” Sirius was gesticulating as if that was common sense and not something that his family drilled into his head when he was a child. Harry supposed that even if he loathed his parents, somethings simply get rooted into his brain. 

“Can we have some Gryffindor red? Their faces will be hilarious.” 

“HA, I love how you think pup, of course we can get something red!” he barked a laugh -he always found funny that expression because his Animagus was a dog- and passed a hand for Harry’s head, mussing his hair. 

“Some people will probably have to swallow a fit, it would be a pity if they do though, that would be some entertaining sight,” said Remus with a fake sigh of sorrow, he always had that humor that you won’t expect by the whole mature professor air he had around himself, but he also was a jokester at his core. 

“Hahaha, yes, it’s a shame we promised to not go in muggle attire, I can see some of those stuffy purebloods being apoplectic if we saunter in there like that, hahaha.” 

Still laughing a bit maniacally, Sirius half-guided half-dragged them to Madam Malkin’s and they had fun trading ideas and discussing the robes with the witch, they didn’t leave until they felt satisfied with the specification for their robes, and she said they would be ready tomorrow and would be delivered to their home. 

As the three men –well, two men and a teen- were walking to the apparition point, Harry’s attention was captured by the beautiful shine of a letter opener that was displayed in a stationary shop across the street. It was lovely, the letter opener was superbly crafted, with small serpents engraved in the blade and with tiny emeralds and diamonds decorating its handle. He could totally see it in Lucius desk, with how extravagant that man tended to be, and he had done a lot to help his godfather these past months so maybe he deserved something nice in thanks, also, he was the father of the boy he liked... he should try to be in his good graces. 

“I’m going to buy that, wait for me for a bit!” said Harry over his shoulder, he was already half of the street away. 

“Don’t take too much time, it’s getting late!” 

He bought it and asked for it to be warped for a gift, the parcel turned to be a nice cream with a golden ribbon on top, he would write a thank you-Christmas card and sent it and the cute tea set for Narcissa with Hedwig later. 

Harry, Sirius and Remus were really satisfied with how the day had gone, they enjoyed an exquisite dinner once they were on Grimmauld Place, and later played and sang and made pranks, feeling freer than ever before. The looming threat that Voldemort posed didn’t matter, just the fact that they were together, happy and alive, and that they loved each other. 

It was one of the happiest Christmas Harry had the pleasure of celebrate. 

That night they were to sleep late, and more than get ready for bed the just kind of fell into their bedrooms and collapsed there. But it wasn’t that important. 

Harry was glad he took the chance to go back, to come to this timeline and to strive to save everyone and so they could have a better future than the one he lived. 

For this kind of moments, everything he suffered was worth it.

Chapter Text

The 26 th  passed fast, because before he knew it, it was afternoon and they needed to start getting ready for the party at Malfoy manor. That place had a lot of bad memories for Harry, he knows that if he isn’t careful the atrocities he witnessed could haunt him, he would hear Hermione’s screams as Bellatrix tortured her with the Cruciatus curse and the devastating reaction of Ron to that, shouting her name and sobbing, the cloudy look on Luna’s eyes for her time he spent kidnapped there, Bellatrix launching the knife that would end in Dobby’s death.  

He shuddered, and consciously relaxed his fist that had been strongly clenched, nails digging painfully in his palm. Harry was going to do his best to keep those memories buried deep so they didn’t disturb him, tonight he needed to appear happy with his godfather so the others guest could see how much he loved being with the man. It was all part of the plan to get the public on their side and put pressure on the Ministry.  

Harry was a bit nervous, the clothes they had purchased the day before arrived an hour after lunch, and he was a bit embarrassed to say he was excited to see the results of all the planning and debates of yesterday with the shop clerk, the witch who did tailor their dress robes. He stalled for a bit and then when he couldn’t wait anymore because his curiosity was absolutely killing him, he snatched the parcel with his name on it and practically flew to his room so he could change into them.   

Once in the solitude of his room, he carefully opened the package and read the note, it said the specifications of his order, and the witch had thoughtfully added instructions how to put the clothing on.  

The clothes fit him snugly, perfectly hugging his adolescent body –as they should, with all the ridiculous measures the magical tape measure took, like, why the hell would she need to know how many millimeters are between his nostrils?- and if he was honest with himself, he looked rather good. The whole assemble was similar to a three-piece suit, a black form-fitting shirt that was a perfect cotton and silk blend, marking his figure but also with enough room to move comfortably in, ending with golden and ruby cufflinks, a scarlet cotton velour waistcoat with golden swirls that time to time transformed into lions and roared silently and then dissipated to seemingly random swipes of color, a pair of slim black trousers made of finely woven wool, a nice and sturdy pair of black leather ankle boots with a golden clasp on the side, and finally, what differentiate the outfit with a completely muggle one was the robe that completed the look.  

It was the finest piece of cloth Harry had ever owned; the loose outer robe of a fiery Gryffindor red hung nicely of his shoulders, with black velvet edging on the front, bottom and sleeves, which were long and had gold trimming that shimmered prettily in the light. It was soft and warm, and it also had a lot of protective charms woven into it, just in case someone thought it would be a good idea to try to attack him in the middle of the festivities.  

Harry looked at his hair and sighed, it was a lost cause and he had accepted that fact years ago, but still dutifully spent a while trying to tame his wild locks some, with minimal success but a bit was still better than nothing.  

With a last once over, he deemed himself as ready as he will be, he patted where he had hidden his knives in his person to make sure they were still there, then he holstered his wand –the holster was new, a gift from Remus- and felt the pendant he now always used under his shirt. It was the Resurrection stone, charmed to a nice and sturdy chain so it wouldn’t break easily, the simple fact of having near the connection his parents –and to Death- was enough to treasure it even if he wouldn’t use it.  

Downstairs in front of the fireplace that they would use to floo to Malfoy Manor, Lupin and Sirius were waiting for Harry. As they had agreed, the three of them matched in design and were color-coordinated; Sirius’s outer robe and waistcoat was the same as Harry’s, but his shirt and trousers were gold instead of black, making him look bold and charismatic, Remus outfit was the darkest of the three, with the black and red of the outer robe interchanged –meaning the robe was black with red endings-, he had a more serious air to him, but the gold accents were the same one as the other two so it was clear he was also part of the set, plus the scarlet shirt and trousers gave him a splash of color so he didn’t look depressing, and his waistcoat was black, making the lions stand out more.  

Harry was a bit surprised with how good the couple looked, their ensembles complemented each other, and it was sweet, they both looked healthier and handsome too. Sirius had filled out in the two months since they had reconnected and he had groomed his hair tonight, so he was practically another man, a lot more like the Sirius of a decade prior than the one of a few months ago. And it was the first time Harry saw Remus with such nice clothes, and that also fit him like they should and not a pair of sizes too big, the love and happiness in his eyes softened all the lines of his face, making him look younger –or well, he looked the age he was instead of prematurely old- and he thought it suited him.  

“Hey Harry, are you ready? You look really good,” Remus was the first to notice him standing there drinking the sight of his pseudo parents, he smiled warmly at him.  

“Pup! You are absolutely dashing in those robes; you will sweep your darling boy of his feet! Hahaha" said Sirius, never one to let pass an opportunity to tease.  

“Thank you, Remus, you look handsome too,” said Harry, ignoring the blush that bloomed in his neck in consequence of Sirius words and ignoring the man too.  

“Oy! And my compliments? Your godfather is the handsomest,”  

“My, aren’t you confident?” Remus teased him in turn.  

“Moony, you have to take my side in this,” he pouted,  

“C’mon Pads, I know you know you look fantastic; I love our house colors and I’m happy we can match,” said Harry.  

“Thats’s true.” He solemnly nodded and then the trio laughed.  

With some last instructions to Kreacher –take care of the house, we will be back late so there’s no need to wait for us nor to make dinner, you can go to Hogwarts to visit Dobby if you feel lonely, no, we want you to be comfortable don’t take it wrong! Yes, we will tell Miss Cissa you sent your regards- then the grandfather clock chimed and it was time to go, they one by one threw floo powder to the flames and when they turned green the stepped on them and said firmly and clearly their destination. Harry was the last one to go, and only hesitated a bit before also saying the three words that would take him to the party, to one of the places that his nightmares were frequently set on.  

“To Malfoy Manor.”   

And off he went, in a swirl of vivid green flames and ash.  

Of course, his landing wasn’t nearly as graceful as he wanted, but at least he didn’t faceplanted and embarrassed himself in front of the couple receiving the guests. Sirius still smirked at him and mouthed that he needed more practice, but Harry just huffed and vanished a bit of ash that had clung into his robes, he then greeted their hosts for tonight.  

“Good evening Mr. Malfoy, it’s good to see you,” said Harry while shaking Lucius Hand. If someone had told him he would be shaking hands and being somewhat friendly with the man he would have send them to St. Mungo’s because it was crazy, but look at him now, doing just that.  

“Good evening Potter, I’m glad you and your guardians could come tonight,”   

“Hello dear, I think this is the first time we are introduced formally, I’m Narcissa Malfoy,” said Mrs. Malfoy extending her hand in his direction, it was only because he remembered Dumbledore kissing Madam Maxime hand and because that was his only reference, he did just that.  

“Good evening Mrs. Malfoy, it’s nice to meet you, I’m Harry Potter,” he said, and it was just a bit awkward, he couldn’t avoid to think back at the moment of his not quite death, and how she lied to save him –to save his son first but she saved him regardless- and how she is a lot more gorgeous now that she hadn’t suffered having to live with the madman that was Riddle.  

“Nothing of that dear, call me Narcissa, ” she said with a light and airy chuckle, she wasn’t very open with her expressions and feelings –something a lot of purebloods had in common- but her voice was warm and his eyes were open and held real affection, Harry was touched, “plus, Sirius is my cousin, so I’m sure we will be seeing each other more frequently for now on and it will not do to be so formal.”  

“Okay then, call me Harry then, please.”  

“So, are we late? Even if fashionable late is cool and totally our thing, we want this to work,” said Sirius.  

“No, you are just in time, but we invited you deliberately a quarter of hour later than the rest, so we could hype the crowd a bit about our  “specials guests”  of tonight”, said Lucius, looking smug.  

“Really? Wow, sometimes I forget the dramatics goes in your family too, hahaha,” at the unamused glare of Lucius, Sirius continued with a more serious tone, “chill, I know you are doing this to help me, as well as it benefits you. We are grateful for your abilities, and I appreciate how you are going to manipulate everyone in our favor.”  

“Well then, if you are aware of the fact,” responded Lucius with the same drawl his son had –Harry should said that Draco learned it from his father but he hadn’t talked a lot with the man before and he had spent seven years listening to his son doing it- and at the pointed look from his wife he continued, “I will introduce you three to the other guest that are in the ballroom, and I want you to go there and stand proud and nice, I guess you can get away with your Gryffindor brashness because your clothes are already making that statement but you’ll need to be approachable to those people, they will help you win your case and your legal freedom.”  

Sirius pouted, but he and Remus knew what they had to do, so they were not worried. Then all the adults turned to the only teenager, the only one that had a lot of sway in the populace.  

“You will also need to mingle with the guest, they are all adults and you probably disagree with the majority of their beliefs but it’s for the sake of you godfather. You will need to show them you believe in Black’s story and how you can’t stand such injustice, and also how much you want to be with the only person who really knew you parents and how it was their will for him to raise you in case something happened to them. But you can’t be so blunt, you have to be subtle, so they think it’s their idea to support you and vote for Black’s trial, are you fine with that? Not to offend, but you are young and have never been in this type of social event.”  

“No offense taken, it is true I’m rather young, but I’ve had political prowess since I was a baby and I’ve had some years to come to terms with that. I’m used to the attention, and I can be cunning when I want to, it was for  something  the Sorting hat wanted to place me in Slytherin at first.” Lucius and Narcissa both seemed surprised at that tidbit of information, but they schooled their expressions fast enough. Harry inwardly smirked, he knew that fact would make rounds through the people invited tonight and that will make some of them to see him in a better light and more open to truly listen to him. Take that Lucius, he  could  do subtle manipulation.  

The blonde couple then guided them through some corridors, Harry distracted himself taking the exquisite décor, it was a bit exaggerated and not totally his style, but he could admit it was beautiful and had a lot of class. It also helped him differentiate this Manor with the one he was dragged by the Snatchers in his past, so he was doing his best to appreciate the shine of the marble floor, the nice strokes of the paintings, the immaculate walls and the fine decorations.  

When they finally stopped in front of a big oak double door from where they could hear chatter and soft ambient music in the other side, Lucius gave the trio a last look to see if they were ready to enter, and when they all nodded, he pushed the door open and let them pass to the ballroom.  

It was showtime.  

The ballroom was a spacious room and i t was beautifully decorated with fluttering lights and mistletoe, but even if there weren’t Christmas ornaments, it still had the air of Holidays in it. Spread around the place were several small tables, filled with small cakes and tiny sandwiches for the guests to eat while they passed the time, and there also were glasses of champagne floating around the tables and in the area surrounding them, but they could be called by and they would go to the wix who waved at them. When the guests turned to the sound of the door opening, the chatter lowered in volume until everyone was silent, waiting for Lucius to introduce the important guests he told them about. Muffled exclamations could be heard from those who recognized the young man walking with an almost aristocratic posture, that all purebloods had, plus with that distinctive long, black hair, pale complexion and silver-gray eyes they could guess who he was. And even if they had to do a double take, the scar in the forehead of the teen at his side was also unmistakable.   

The special guests were The boy-who-lived and the infamous escapee Sirius Black.   

There also was a third man but because no one seemed to know who he was he was, people idly wondered if he was important too, but not many paid him much mind, because they were too busy gossiping about how the golden boy met Black and why they looked so happy and comfortable in each other presence.  

“Esteemed associates, thank you for coming tonight to our home, I know some of you have busy schedules, so I appreciate your efforts in coming here,” said Lucius, his voice carrying through the ballroom, “also I want you to introduce you to Lord Black, cousin of my dear wife, his partner, and his godson, Harry Potter,” he gauged the reaction of the witches and wizards on the room, surveying for any things of trouble, “with that said please don’t be shy and enjoy the assortments of delicacies we have for you.” Then he guided the trio to the nearest couple of interest, the Greengrass.  

“Good evening, Lord Black, I didn’t know you still had the title,” Mr. Greengrass said to Sirius, it had the tilt at the end that marked it as question, but he still referred to him by the title.  

“Good evening, yes, the family magic still recognizes me as the only male Black so I’m in charge of the house. This is Harry Potter, my precious godson, please treat him well,” he said with a meaningful look, everyone there knew about family's magic and how they worked, for Sirius to still be elected Head of House meant that he didn’t do anything that broke his oath as a Black, like the bond he took as godfather, meaning he couldn’t be the one to betray the Potters and that proved that he was not guilty for at least that crime.  

“Oh! Then it’s good you are out and about now, almost no one here cares about a bit of law bending here and there,” he said with a smirk. They believe him just like that, Harry was a bit doubtful at first but if everyone was as easy to convince then the night would go on very smoothly.  

The couple were beautiful; fair, pale skin, dark and rich brown hair and light green eyes. It was no wonder their daughters were so pretty. Harry knew they advocated for the blood supremacy nonsense, but he was confident he could persuade them and a lot of the more neutral families to leave that ideology behind. So he only smiled at them and responded politely at their questions.  

“And what about you young Potter? What do you think about Pettigrew?”  

“He is a coward and a disgusting rat; my only regret is that because of him I had to grew with muggles instead with my loving Godfather.”  

“Really!? What a tragedy, I hope you can start living with Lord Black soon.”  

“I hope so too, but the ministry is so stubborn, they don’t want to admit such error could be committed by them, and Minister Fudge in particular doesn’t want to deal with me, and the chaos Sirius can bring to his door.”  

“I’m sure everyone here will support you both,” of course he knew that, it was the reason Sirius and Harry were doing all this even if they hated throwing their names around, even Remus was in a party willingly because he wanted to help too. They had faith it would work though so they swallowed their complaints.  

“Do you now our daughter Daphne? She is your year,” that was Mrs. Greengrass, trying to focus their conversation to other topics. Of course, there was no bad time to think in possible matches, but she was disappointed by his answer.  

“I have seen her at school, yes, but regrettably I hadn’t had the opportunity to talk with her, but she seems like a fine lady.”  

“Thank you, our daughters are our pride and joy.”  

He nodded, and they politely excused themselves to go to another couple some meters farther into the room.  

“You lot did great there, everyone will fall over themselves to help you because gaining your favor is a too good opportunity to pass up and siding with you in this case and in court it’s hardly a struggle. Let’s go to introduce you to the Flints next...” Lucius looked really pleased, it was obvious he enjoyed the political games and to be in the center of it all brought him enormous pleasure.  

As the group moved through the hall with Lucius introducing Black, Lupin and Potter to more people, Lucius could only be grateful for his foresight to not invite anyone he knew were fervent Death Eaters, like the Rowles or the Rosiers, or the Carrows, the fight that could have exploded in his home was almost enough to give him a headache. He gave instructions earlier to Crabble and Goyle, they would tone down the blood-purity belief and be respectful to Potter and his family, the pair were now standing in one of the tables eating, but they still were vigilant on the interactions on the room, they would jump in if a scuffle arise.  

After they met almost the most influential individuals present, they were left to roam and interact in their own, Sirius and Remus asked if Harry was fine to be left alone, and after receiving a positive answer of him, they went off to eat. The full moon was two days away and the werewolf was already starting to feel it, he was restless and hungry and his instincts prone to surge faster than his thoughts. They all hoped the trial would be done before that, but knowing their luck, it was likely it would be held the same day and the one after he had to suffer through his transformation.  

So he was left alone, and he was grateful for the small moment of peace. But as the time passed and the music picked up, all his thought about his schemes and the imminent future were vanished from his mind when he turned to the familiar drawl that sounded behind him and his eyes landed on the prettiest boy he had the fortune to ever see.  

Just to be clear, he, Draco Malfoy, was not impressed by Potter. He definitely had not his mouth agape and wasn’t ogling Harry Potter as he was introduced to the party by his father. He was a Malfoy, and Malfoys were always dignified and did not do plebeian things like gape at things, or people.  

So no, Draco was not looking at Potter and thinking how good he looked, or how that eye-searing Gryffindor red robe make him look dashing, or how the gold black and gold contrasted nicely with his tanned skin, or how even his stupid mess of a hair he managed to pull off gave him a rebellious air instead of a unkept one. Draco’s heart wasn’t thumping loudly in his chest, nor his cheeks were flushed red for seemingly no reason, if someone –specially not if Pansy- told you that it was too bad because it was a big fat lie.  

Even so, he stood ramrod straight, absorbing every detail that was Potter, how different he looked in those expensive clothes instead of the school uniform, and how he still hadn’t looked Draco’s way. He stood there, lost in the image of Harry Potter until Pansy dig her bony elbow in his side, making him hiss and glare at her angrily.  

“What in Salazar name is your problem? Your elbows are pointy,” he grumbled and discreetly rubbed his side, he wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of showing her jab hurt him.  

“Dray, you are practically salivating and the starstruck look doesn’t suit you, and I can’t in good conscience let you look like that for  Potter  of all people,” she huffed, irritated that she had to point something so obvious to his friend.  

Draco went beet red and was going to deny it vehemently, but he stopped himself in time, he had to preserve his dignity somehow. So, he instead resolutely stopped looking at Potter and willed his blush away, he had started having these strange reactions to his nemesis's name since that last confrontation in Diagon Alley, but he still couldn’t figure it out and it seemed that with the boy being there it was getting worse.  

“I’m not salivating, and I’m definitely not starstruck, I hate him!” he tried to make it sound like a proper argument but ended like a pout.  

“Yes, I’m sure all that...  passion  is stemmed from hate. You are right.”   

“Of course, I’m r-” he glared at her when he realized she was being sarcastic, “I really hate him, he is insufferable and I antagonize him because his reactions are the best ones, and because I hate him.”  

“Sure, but this year he doesn’t seem to raise to you baits that much, and more often than not it’s you who ends speechless or a spluttering mess.”  

“I DO NOT!”  

“YES, YOU DO!”  

“No, I’m better than Potter, you will see, I’m going to give him a piece of my mind right now.”  

“Hey, dray I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” she said stopping him from storming to where his father was talking with Potter and Black and another man.  

Draco glared at her and then looked at the group he had to concede they seemed busy, but he squinted at that and concentrated a bit better, wasn’t that man...  

“Is that Professor Lupin?” he asked in obvious disbelief, the man was shabby and always looked ill, it was impossible the good-looking young man at Black’s side was their nice but annoying DADA’s teacher.  

“What!? Where!?” Pansy’s head whipped so fast he winced, that had to hurt, “Merlin! He is! I can’t believe he was capable of looking with that much class, Professor’s usual clothes are practically rags!”  

“We have to know what his relationship with Black and Potter is, we got such a juicy gossip, we will know before any of our classmates.” Draco loved being the more knowledgeable person in the school, he liked the feeling of power that brought him.  

“But there are a lot of our friends' parents here, they will also know so it would not be unique anymore,” her friend pointed out, he huffed but let it go. He could still gain something from this, but maybe not now –and maybe not later either but he refused to concede that easily-.  

They chatted a bit more and enjoyed the cakes the Malfoy’s elves baked, they were magnificent, and Draco loved them so much. He was grateful it was only Pansy in the party because she already knew about his sweet tooth and so he could indulge in it and not feel self-conscious.  

A while later he saw Potter alone and he decided that now was the best moment to prove he could get a raise out of him. He was Draco Malfoy and Malfoy’s bow to no one; he would not let Pansy ridicule him and say he was inferior to Potter in any way.  

So, he resolutely strode to the boy, with his flashy outer robe it was really easy to pick him out from the crowd –Draco wouldn’t admit it even if they threatened with Veriseratum, but he could pick Potter easily, no matter where they were- and deliberately cleared his throat.  

“Well, well, well... It’s the famous Harry Potter gracing us with his presence, tell me, is the first ball had you gone? It's obvious you were raised by savages; you have no class at all...” he drawled and let a smirk play in his lips. Oh! How he loved to irritate Potter, he loved to push his buttons and see the anger in those stunning eyes, the moment when all his attention was focused solely on him.   

He didn’t get why Pansy teased him for it and called it obsession. It was brilliant and he could never tire of it. She just didn’t get it.  

Harry was staring dazedly at Draco, a silly little smile in his face and flushed cheeks while he gave him a slow once over, admiring his choice of outfit.  

Draco looked divine in those dark grey robes with shimmering silver accents, they were tight against his small waist and the dark color contrasted sharply with his pale skin and white-blond hair.   

He ignored everything the other boy was saying to him, too concentrated in those big, shining pools of gray-silver that were his eyes, and his perfect hair that he had styled to let his bang fall loosely to the side –they looked so soft, Harry wanted nothing more than to pass his hands through the strands and see if they were as nice as they looked- and his fine lips that were a pale rose, perfect, nothing like Harry’s chapped ones.  

He was beautiful, gorgeous, he was so stunning that he was taking Harry’s breath and thoughts away.  

So it was no wonder the first thing Harry did when Draco could make him focus on what he was trying to say –by pushing him in the shoulder with one hand and snapping his fingers with the other one, he was so close shit, shit shit!- was to blurt the most disgraceful thing ever.  

“With- dance- me- let's!”   

When what he loudly demanded registered on Harry’s brain, a furious blush rose from his neck to the tip of his ears, and rapidly tried to salvage the situation. Draco was looking at him a bit strange, like he wanted to ask if he was okay but offended of the thought of being worried about him.  

“I mean- cough-" he paused, took a deep breath, one- two more, and then he visibly put himself together and pasted his most disarming smile on his face.  

“Malfoy, can I have the honor of a dance with you? I shan’t embarrass you,” he said with a smooth voice while bowing and offering a hand to Draco, and damn but Potter really could be charming when he wanted to be.  

“Wh-” Draco had to clear his throat, he had used his voice a lot on the other teen for minutes before he noticed what he said was not reaching Potter’s brain, “why would I waste my time dancing with someone like you?” he did his best to sneer, but for the amused smirk in Potter lips was anything to go by, it didn’t work.  

“Why? Scared Malfoy?” he taunted him, still in that half-bowed position, with his hand reaching at him, inviting him to let go and join him.  

Draco tried not to, but that smirk and the way those green –too green, so intense, like the finest emeralds of his mother's jewels- shined at him made his heart skip a beat, and then resume thumping faster and louder, his mouth to dry and a weird warm to settle in his stomach and chest. He didn’t know what any of that meant, but in that moment he didn’t care.  

“You wish, Potter,” he responded with a smirk and something special glinting in his eyes.  

His put his hand firmly a top of Potter’s, and he won a beaming smile that got his heat skipping another beat.  

No, he didn’t care about the strange reaction his body had to Potter, nothing was more important than to prove his archnemesis what he was capable for.  

But as they danced and twirled gracefully around the hall, at the rhythm of the music playing, with no worries at all...  

Draco couldn’t help but think that maybe Potter wasn’t that bad after all...  

Lucius couldn’t help to stop dead in his tracks when he saw his son striding to Potter, he knew his son had a bit of a crush, of an obsession with him but that he expressed it by trying to cause trouble for the other boy, puling hair seemed to be the preferred method of gaining attention for the Blacks, as he never did that but he remembered some cutting remarks his wife threw him at Hogwarts, Draco really was a lot more like his mother than him, but maybe that was a good thing. But still, he couldn’t let his son infuriate Harry Potter, they were on an important mission tonight and they couldn’t afford to make a scene-  

His thoughts of intervening were derailed at the lovestruck expression in Potter’s face. Not that his son seemed aware of it or of the fact that he was not being listened to. But as Lucius processed what exactly was happening between the boys, he felt Narcissa put a hand in his arm to get his attention. When he hummed to make clear she had it, she said in a soft voice.  

“They look good together, don’t you think? I don’t believe our little Dragon understand what he feels for Harry though, he is a bit oblivious.”  

“Yes...” a half-discarded plan resurfaced again, with more force this time, “do you think Potter would accept a marriage proposal?”  

“Isn’t that a bit hasty? They are just children still.”  

“Yes, but when a Potter choose the one they will give their hearts to, there’s no changing their mind, even if they play and date other people, they still will inevitably go back to the witch or wizard they are set on.”  

“Black! When did you get here?” said Lucius, he didn’t like being sneaked on.  

“Yes, James was the same, he fell fast and hard for Lily, and he didn’t give up on her even when she kept rejecting him. His love declarations just kept getting bigger and grander. In the end she fell for him too, he only had to wait almost all their school years,” said Remus.  

“Sirius, Remus, so do you think Harry feels that way about Draco?” asked Narcissa, thinking about the benefits about that relationship, the biggest being his dear son happiness of course.  

“Yup, I know that look, he is crazy about your boy, even if it’s a recent discovery. He has the habit of rushing headfirst into things though so it wouldn’t surprise me if he made a move soon,” just as Sirius finished saying that they saw Harry asking Draco to dance with him.  

Remus and Sirius smiled in a satisfied way, Sirius shooting Lucius a smug look, he knew it irked the other man when unexpected things happened, but that others could predict them and he could not.  

But predictably, the four adults were shocked when Draco accepted. They all thought he wouldn’t.  

As they sons danced and looked the happiest they had seen them in a while, the two couples laughed quietly and enjoyed the sight.  

They could not help but to feel closer, more like family than ever.   

“So... What was your opinion in that marriage proposal?” asked Lucius after the song ended and another one started. Harry kept leading Draco, and quite flawlessly too (he wondered when that boy had the opportunity to learn, as he was raised by muggles it couldn’t have been there), the proof of his son’s interest was reciprocated just cemented the idea in his mind, that was the reason he had discarded it in the first place, he had thought Potter was straight and hated him after what happened at the end of last schoolyear.  

“I think we will need to discuss it a bit more, but it’s not an impossible idea, I even think it’s a fantastic idea,” said Sirius.  

“But don’t forget to talk it with them too, Harry in particular won’t be amused if you pull this stunt without his consent,” Remus reminded him, he loved his boyfriend –he still marveled at the idea of being in a loving relationship with his mate- but he sometimes had the attention span of an overexcited puppy instead of the one of a grown adult, it probably was because all that time he spent in Azkaban... But he knew he was healing, and he found it endearing anyway.  

“Draco is not worried about these things yet, and both of them are too young to be thinking about marriage, we have time,” was Narcissa input.  

“But old enough to be betrothed,” at the piercing look his wife gave Lucius, he hastily added, “but it’s true we can let them be children and that they figure out what they want at their own pace. The Potter couple had explosive and showy fights before starting to date after all...”  

“True,” Sirius conceded the point, “I think I’ll mention it to Harry anyways though, if he is anything like his dad, he is going to go relentlessly at him, so it’s better to put all of the cards on the table with him so he at least try to keep things manageable.”  

“You know? I don’t think he will do a lot of moves this year... He is rather preoccupied with some other serious matters and love comes second in his priorities,” said Remus, insightful as ever.  

“True, we have a war to win before it starts... I wish he could be a normal kid for once... he deserves so much.”  

“Don’t worry cousin, he had all of us. He is not alone, and we will help him triumph over everything,” said Narcissa fiercely. Ah, Black’s women were so scary, so strong. But Sirius and Remus couldn’t help to relax at her words.  

“Of course he will have us, family stands united.” Sirius scoffed, but a smile broke through his mock offended face. They all nodded and fell silent.  

“Let’s enjoy the rest of the party, I know our sons are.” Lucius said after a while and promptly guided the light of his life through the groups of guests so they could have a better angle to look at Draco. They loved him too much to pass the opportunity of seeing him being this happy.  

Sirius and Remus laughed but stayed where they were, with their sharp senses they could track Harry easily, and it was obvious he was having a great time, so they didn’t want to interrupt him.   

The night passed like that, dancing and laughing and eating. Harry never imagined he would enjoy a stuffy ball so much, but with Draco at his side, looking a bit disheveled after all that moving, cheeks a faint pink because of the exertion and the widest smile he had ever seen in him, Harry could not think anywhere else he would prefer to be more than there in that moment.  

“Hey, you are a surprisingly good dancer, who would have guessed? I for sure thought you would have the grace of a flobbleworm,” said Draco, but it wasn’t nasty, it was more teasing than malicious, and Harry didn’t bother to swallow the bark of laugh that escaped him at that comment.  

“Believe me, the first times I had to dance I was a graceless moron, it was too embarrassing, so I practiced and got better.”  

“What? Something the oh so great Saviour wasn’t perfect at?”  

“Do you think I am perfect?” he asked with a sly smile, he knew Draco didn’t mean it that way, but the blush that painted his cheeks was so pretty he couldn’t help himself.  

“Of course not!” he huffed, “but you do, so it’s my right and duty to take you down a peg or two.” he smirked at him and chuckled at the mock offended look in Potter's face, but after a couple of seconds Harry chuckled too.  

Harry smiled a bit sadly in a lull on their conversation, he really didn’t think he was perfect, far from it in fact, but he didn’t think Draco would appreciate a heart to heart. He probably will say he is allergic to the Gryffindor sentimentalism and then he would use what he told him to make fun of him later.  

No, he wanted to bask on the jovial atmosphere the ball created and enjoy Draco’s friendly company a bit more. He knew when they returned to Hogwarts, they would again be Potter and Malfoy, archenemies, rivals that hated each other, and that was an impossible thing to change in just one night.   

So he would bide his time, he would start transforming they relationship bit by bit so it doesn't explode in his face if he tries to be hasty, he will bury his Potter and Gryffindor usual brashness and instead he would use his Slytherin side to sneak and pull Draco’s rug abruptly when he was sure the other boy liked him back just as hard as he did. He would do it; he was going to work for it, and he will see it through.  

But for tonight, he let the light banter and the thrill of being with Draco Malfoy wash him and consume him.  

As for tomorrow, that was a problem for future Harry to worry about.  

Chapter Text

Magical Britain slept peacefully, it was a normal day, and like normal days went, it started with a nice cup of tea, then the owl carrying that day issue of the Prophet to read with breakfast. 

But that is where the normalcy of the day was left behind. 

There, in the first plane, was an article about the ball the Malfoy’s held annually, but that was not what disrupted the peace. No, what did it was the numerous statements Harry Potter made in that party, proclaiming his love for his innocent  godfather and how it tore his heart apart that he had to suffer twelve years of prison with those awful Dementors when the man didn’t deserve it, he expressed how happy he was to have the opportunity to get to know him now, and that even if he felt terrible about the lost opportunity to grow up as family like they should have been,  like his parents had wanted,  they still could be a family. The only thing separating him for that wonderful scenario was the Ministery, and how they hadn’t listened when they tried to get an appeal to get Sirius name cleared but insisted to give him the Dementor kiss on sight instead. 

It started as a murmur, almost inaudible in the tranquil air of the morning, but it went in crescendo until it was almost unbearable. The cries of the population in their houses to see justice and settle grievances, about how the Ministry could possibly have made such an error and why they still had not done  anything  to fix it!? 

The people were uniting, turning into a ferocious beast that could eat the government alive if nothing was done, thousands of howlers and irate letter swarmed the Ministery, dozens of wixen even went there to make themselves heard. It was a political disaster and would rapidly transform into a social one if the Minister didn’t do something to appease the masses, so Minister Fudge did the only thing he thought could save him, he sent a summon to the person that always helped him with these types of catastrophes.   

And that was exactly the result Lucius Malfoy was gunning for. He smirked when he received a letter from the Minister himself asking for his help to deal with the chaos, the chaos mind you, he and his family orchestrated. Yes, he was really satisfied with how the things were turning out, now he just needed to go there and be the offended but helpful family member and to make sure the incompetent fools of the Ministery did their part too. 

Harry would say his day was nice and relaxing, that he slept until late and enjoyed a delicious breakfast/brunch and then he spent the rest of the day doing nothing. 

But that would be a lie. 

It started with a howler, a scream so shrill that made him fall out the bed and fire an expelliarmus so strong that made cracks in the wall and almost tore his bedroom door of its hinges, Harry didn’t even know they could receive howlers in Grimmauld Place, but he guessed if the sender was someone that personally knew Sirius, then it could be done. 

When he could calm his racing heart enough to hear anything other than the blood rushing in his ears, he could hear faintly Sirius cursing and Remus talking with that voice that meant he was trying to not to growl. 

Harry sighed, he didn’t want to touch that situation and it seemed to be under control anyways, so he went to take a shower because there was absolutely no way he was going to get any more sleep. 

As he was taking his pajama off, he caught a flash on the mirror, and his seeker instincts had him turning and immediately distracting him of what he was doing. It was just the Resurrection Stone –it was the chain what shined but that was an unimportant detail really, who cared?- but then he looked at himself, really looked. He never had the time or the desire to look closely at himself, but now he did, so he stood there in just his black briefs in the bathroom; the mirror was big and had a beautiful silver frame, carved with lines and circles in little waves, he passed his gaze from his breastbone where his necklace rested to the dip of his collarbones, his skin was a bit pale but still had a nice tan from the summer. 

The good regular meals he had gotten since the last half of the summer, because this was the year he escaped after blowing his aunt up –what a glorious incident, he wondered if he could get away with something like that again- and lived in the Leaky Cauldron, plus the 10 months of his second year meant that he wasn’t malnourished anymore when he arrived to this timeline, just a bit underweight and still short for his age, so the four months he took special care of his diet had put him in an ideal weight, he still had to gain a bit of more muscle to be in any shape to fight, but for now he admired his soft underbelly, the way he couldn’t count each rib individually, nor his clavicles nor his shoulders protruded exaggeratedly, the way he could grab the sides of his torso and catch more than just skin, his obliques defined for Quidditch rather than hunger. 

He turned around and saw the way his upper back tensed for the strain to look behind himself rotating the less amount possible, he studied the way his shoulders were starting to broaden, and the way his back thinned to his waist and hips, his rather flat rear–he needed more lipids and exercise to gain back his round and perky ass he had before- and his legs, he always had a good pair of legs but now he hoped they would be longer, that with the way he was taking care of himself he would be taller. 

Harry turned around again and now studied his faces, his big almond-shaped, bright green eyes, the eyes that everyone pointed to be just like Lily’s, he saw the specks of yellow and brown and the thick black eyelashes that shadowed them, they were beautiful, and he relished in sharing such a distinctive trait with his dear mother. Then he passed a hand through his unruly mop of black hair, the Potter hair, it was thick but soft, and the curls just refused to be tamed just like him, he knew his face was also really similar to his father, and he knew that when the baby fat that now clung to his cheeks were exchanged with a strong jaw and marked chin, he would look even more like him. 

He saw his 13-years-old body and for the first time he was satisfied with how he looked, he accepted his flaws and acknowledged it was not in accordance with his mental age, but he liked it regardless. For the first time in forever Harry felt he loved the him that was looking back at him from the mirror, and that realization brought tears to his eyes, not because he was sad; on the contrary, it was because he was  so happy.  Almost all his life he struggled with his appearance, the Dursleys always reminding him how a freak he was, that his hair was strange, and his eyes were unnatural and freaky, that he was ugly and small; then in Hogwarts everyone wanted a hero, a Saviour, not some scrawny little kid that was clearly underfed and had 0 muscles to gloat about, whose only unique traits were how he was like his parents, and all that always made him feel like he wasn’t enough, so he ended nitpicking his body.  

Then that he could look at himself with a smile and think  I love myself  was so liberating, it was joyous, almost overwhelming –and hence the tears-. He let them fall, he deserved to cry for his past self, Harry deserved to be free from the beauty standards forced to himself and just be and accept himself. 

After some minutes of drinking his reflection, his stomach made a loud growl that drew a startled laugh out of Harry, so he breathed deep, dried his tears and hopped to the tub, it was time he showered and went to eat breakfast, he was starving after all. 

A couple of hours later, after a lot of letters written and sent to his friends -yes, he was living with Sirius Black, no, he was in no danger, yes, he loved him, yes, they had Pettigrew and he was under control too- Remus, Sirius and Harry went to the Burrow, Molly was that one Howler that was berating them for reckless behavior and to go to her house to explain and that they could spend the night too. They agreed the Weasley family was probably going to be called to testify too, because they housed the slimy rat even if it was unknowingly and they deserved a more detailed explanation than the articles of The Prophet.  

So with that decided they grabbed some duffel bags and flooed to the Burrow for an exciting lunch and afternoon. 

Molly was not impressed when the three of them when they arrived to her home, and made his displeasure know after hugging them hello and fussing by commanding them to help setting the table and carrying things from the kitchen to the rapidly filling table, lots of redheads were coming down because of the delicious smell of their mother cooking –Mr. Weasley was already there so he didn’t come down- and the typical bustle of mealtime in their household. Some paused in surprise to see Sirius there –like Percy- others grinned and tackle hugged Harry –the twins- or just said hi like normal people and ruffled Harry’s hair when passing him -Bill and Charlie-, and some stopped and gaped to the teacher in his kitchen –Ginny and Ron-. 

But after a bit, everything was served, and all twelve people sat in the table and begun to eat. It was a comfortable and lively meal, as they tended to be with the Weasleys, a lot of bickering, laughing and animated conversations going on. They talked about how they Holidays had been going, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were really happy all of his children could celebrate Christmas with them that year, and that they had played and ate a lot. There was an exchange of thanks for the gifts they received and then it was dessert time, it was treacle tart, Harry’s favorite because Molly was the best and he loved her so much.  

Once everyone had a portion she sat down again and very clearly put her cutlery aside.

“Well boys, I think it's time you explain yourselves,” Mrs. Weasley said with a really stern look, the kind of look moms have to make you spill all yours sins. Sirius looked at Remus, who just shook his head, it wasn’t his tale to tell, then he looked at Harry, who nodded but made a face. 

“Erm... We don’t know where to start, so many things happened...” Sirius said in the end, staring back at the Weasley matriarch. 

“What about from the beginning?” said Arthur reasonably.

“Uh, okay,” Sirius stared at Harry a last time then visibly gathered his thoughts, “okay, you remember the war from 14 years ago, well, somewhere at the beginning of 1980 there was this prophecy-” he cut himself of and then addressed the rest family, “kids, this is a very important secret so you REALLY can’t tell anyone, okay? No babbling and no joking when someone can hear and no pestering for more details, fine? Yes, thank you,” he cleared his throat, “as I was saying, Dumbledore was told a prophecy about a child with the power to destroy Voldy –You-know-who- and very logically he asked the two couples with babies that fit the criteria –defied the psycho three times and lived to tell the tell, their child having born in late July- to go into hiding, these two couples were the Longbottom, Alice and Frank with their son Neville, and the Potters, James and Lily with Harry.”  

Sirius took a deep breath, and closed his eyes, Remus knew how painful it was for him to remember all that, it was for him too, so he squeezed his hand in silent comfort, he felt Sirius relax and the grateful smile he threw his way before continuing warmed him. 

“One of the protections Dumbledore offered was the Fidelius charm,” 

“The what?” asked Ginny, Harry was glad she was gaining his confidence back, but she still blushed when he looked at her, so it was still a work in progress. 

“Oh, I remember one of the professors talking about in the Three Broomsticks, something about it being an immensely complex spell, and that it needed a living person to be a Secret-something,” said Ron and wow, he remembered quite bit. 

“Yes, I would say points to Gryffindor but we are not at school haha,” Remus responded to the question and nodded with a smile to Ron, “it’s as spell that let a something be hidden, to transform into a secret that only the chosen person can share it, that’s the role of the Secret-Keeper, as long as that individual doesn't say I, they would have never been found out.” 

“But they were, so that means the Secret-Keeper betrayed them to You-Know-Who...” at that all the adults plus Harry grimaced, it was painful to hear it so plainly but also essential to the story, so Sirius kept going. 

“Yes, I was the Secret-Keeper at first, but later I convinced James that it was too dangerous, I was the obvious choice because we were brothers in anything but blood, and we all knew someone was spying and giving precious information to the enemy so I was really worried that if for some miracle they killed me the Fidelius would be dispelled, so we agreed to make Pettigrew the Secret-Keeper instead. It was a brilliant idea, I was going to be the decoy because it was obvious, I was the best option and fend of any Death Eater attacks, and Pete was going to hide, no one would suspect him, so it was perfect...” he said the rat's name so venously that they all scooted a little farther from him. 

“And then? And then?” 

“Then? Then it was done, James secretly changed his Secret-Keeper, and no one was none the wiser, everything was fine... Until it wasn’t,” everyone knew where the story was heading, but they couldn't help but wish everything had stayed fine. 

“Harry still got to live with his parents for a year, he was a delight, we all loved you so much...” Sirius’ eyes were shining at the happy memories, but that light dimmed with the bad ones he had to say next. 

“But in the Halloween night of 1981 I was supposed to go and see if Peter was still safe, but when I arrived at his hiding place he wasn’t there, but the house didn’t have any things of struggle, so I was scared something was wrong and set off to your parents' house and when I got there... When I got there to a destroyed house... and I saw the bodies... I knew for sure what that dammed rat had done, I was mad with grief and rage, it was my fault they were dead, so when Hagrid said he had to take Harry to a safe place I just left him my bike so he would be safe faster and went to hunt the traitor... Of course, everything it’s not that easy, when I cornered him in muggle London and he saw there wasn’t a way out he shouted I was the one who betrayed the Potters, cut his finger and exploded the square killing all those passing muggles, then he just transformed into a rat and disappeared in the sewers. I knew there wasn’t a thing I could do, I felt guilty because it was me who had persuaded them into choosing Peter instead, leading them to their death, I had essentially killed them... And that broke me, and the Black madness is a real thing you know, so I stayed there, laughing for the injustice and to not cry... Laughing even when they went to arrest me...” Sirius seemed to want to cry even now, it was a terrible tale after all. 

“And then you were tossed to Azkaban...” said Molly, she seemed to want to hug Sirius but refrained. 

“Yup, without even an order of arrest or charges, everything was  too obvious,”  he rolled his eyes at that. 

“I’m really sorry I didn’t believe in you Sirius... I was blinded by my grief and didn’t question anything, if only I had tried something earlier...” Remus sighed, “I spent some month in the wild trying to get over the loss of everyone I held dear at the same time, and when The Headmaster assured me that Harry was safe-” Harry couldn’t contain the snort at that, sure Dumbledore knew safe I was at the Dursley gentle caring, he received some worried looks but he just shrugged and Remus continued, “-then I isolated myself in the muggle world, I found some odd jobs that let me get by but I was miserable, if only I didn’t think Sirius was the traitor...” 

“It’s not your fault Remus, please don’t feel guilty, I suspected you too,” Sirius hugged him, and everyone give them some space to put themselves together. 

“But how did you escape Azkaban? It’s supposed to be impossible,” that was Bill asking. 

“Well, the Dementors can’t see so I transformed into a dog when I could, animals’ emotions are less complex, so they thought I was going insane and leave alone for time to time, that and the knowledge that I was innocent carried me through the years... But it wasn’t until Fudge went to visit me this summer and gave me his paper that I truly felt alive and wanted to escape, in the paper was a photograph of you all for your trip to Egypt, and there was Peter too, sitting on a boy’s shoulder as if there was nothing wrong... I obviously knew it was him, and the fact that it had a toe missing was just the proof I needed to know he was going to Hogwarts, to where Harry was. I had to stop him, I couldn’t let him go near to him, so one day when the Dementors opened my cell bring food, I escaped as a dog, and I was so thin that I could slip through the bars and then I swam all the way to mainland and then I traveled until I reached Hogwarts, I was hiding as a dog in the forest, trying to kill Pettigrew... I learned that the rat lived in the Gryffindor tower so obviously I had to go there, I chose the Halloween fest because it would be empty, but it was not...” he trailed off. 

“Who was still there?” asked Charlie. 

“Me,” Harry said,  

“True, Harry was the only one of the Gryffindors who skipped the feast,” said Ron, and then like realizing what that mean he went pale and whirled to face Harry, “did you confront Sirius Black there!?” 

“Haha, yes...? Don’t look at me like that! Everything was fine!” when nine redheads just looked at him like he was insane he rushed to explain himself, “I needed to know why he betrayed my parents okay? And he was a starved, wandless man, what danger could he possibly be? I had killed a fuckton foots long Basilisk not that long ago, I wasn’t scared.” Everyone groaned, it was just so Harry they could help to feel fondness and exasperation at his reasoning. If Remus didn’t already know the real reason Harry was so confident in meeting his godfather, he would have berated him for being reckless too. 

“Okay, moving on,” Harry continued when the grumbles and the chuckles subsided, “I listened something clawing at the portrait, and I thought that it must have been someone's pet so I opened it and when the biggest and shaggiest black dog that I had ever seen almost bowled me over I was very reasonably scared and pushed it and scrambled to stand, but then the dog transformed in Sirius Black and begged me to listen to him and I needed to know what had happened then because no one wanted to tell me so we sat and talked and he convinced me, so we went to my room to look for Scabbers so he could prove to me that what he was saying was true and when Ron’s pet rat transformed into a man he believed him, I had to stop Sirius from killing him but I managed to persuade him saying that we needed him as proof of his innocence and then I sent him to shower because he smelled,” 

“HEY!” Sirius interrupted offended, “try to live a decade without a shower and then swim for the sea and then live in a forest for a month, see if you can smell good.” 

“Hahaha, I don’t fault you, but it was true nonetheless, so after he was clean, we talked some more about my parents and about what he could do from now on to clean his name so he could take custody of me, and we agreed that going to a family member was the best for him... Because he needed someone to take care of him and help him back to health and that someone had to be trustworthy so they wouldn’t just pass him to the Dementors, and there were only two families that fit those criteria, the Tonks and the Malfoys.” 

“What!? Why?” 

“Because Andromeda Tonks was a Black before marrying Ted Tonks and Narcissa was also a Black before marrying Lucius Malfoy,” 

“And you went to Andromeda, right? We all know than the Malfoys aren’t trustworthy...” Arthur trailed off at the looks Sirius, Remus and Harry gave each other, “Merlin, you went to them, why?” He hid his face with his hands and groaned. 

“Well... Lucius owed me a favor, he was really enthusiastic when I asked if he could house Sirius for a bit, and I had never talked to the Tonks, how was I going to know that they weren’t law abiding folks and hand Sirius to the correct authorities? The Malfoys were fine with taking care of an escapee.” 

“I resent that all that actually make sense, a sneaky snake was the better option,” said Fred, 

“Yeah, who would think you would need someone who didn’t take the law seriously?” continued Geroge, and the two of them shook their heads, it relaxed the tense atmosphere some. 

“Exactly, also there was the plus that Mr. Malfoy had a lot of contacts on the Ministry and the Wizengamot and he would know it was the best way to regain Sirius freedom,” said Harry. 

“Yes, and they weren’t terrible when you got to know them, really bigoted but they repudiated their supposed Dark Lord and were trying, like really trying to change their views, so I forgave them even if it wasn’t easy,” 

“Really? I can’t believe this. Malfoy was a Death Eater!” said Mrs. Weasley outraged, 

“Yes, but they didn’t really know who Tom Riddle was or what he was willing to do to reach his goal when he took the mark. Plus, they later had a baby and that changed their priorities quite a bit too,” said Harry. 

“Yes but also of course we contacted Andy later, she is my favorite cousin after all and I wanted to see her, so when I had more strength, I owled her and said I would explain everything so if she wanted to come and see me we could talk with tea at Grimmauld Place, I hated that house but it was the only safe place I had, so I with my House elf reached a compromise and I could change some things in there, I’m fucking glad we could throw away the house elves heads and Cissa –That's Narcissa Malfoy- somehow managed to get rid of that awful portrait that my terrible mother had put to scream at me even when was gone, so the place was a really presentable neutral place to reunite,” said Sirius. 

“And she went just like that? Didn’t she find it suspicious at all? That sounds really suspicious, if it was me, I wouldn’t have gone,” said Percy disbelieving. 

“Well, at first she didn’t believe us obviously, but she is a Black too, she understood some of the things I could send safely thorough owl and after a month of back and forth she agreed to see me, so she came and we talked and made up, she really was my favorite cousin, and we had a good relationship before, so it wasn’t that hard to reconnect. The difficulty came when I tried to explain to her that the Malfoys were allies and were helping me, she was mad too at first and we fought but then she admitted that Cissa had been sending her letters too and wanted to reconnect too... So then like a few days later the three of us had teatime and we put our differences aside to have a real heart to heart, it was funny because Slytherins don’t do that, in special not the Blacks, but we did and now we are closer than ever.” 

“Wow... I’m speechless, I don’t know what to say to all that,” Mr. Weasley said, he shook his head like that could help everything to make sense again. 

“I guess it’s a good thing you could count with your relatives to helps you, all that must have been really trying,” said Mrs. Weasley, in the end she too was a mother and with his brothers dead he understood the need to have a family to fall back, even if Sirius’ were a bit unpleasant. 

“But that git Malfoy has been horrible to you all year!” shouted Ron, Harry knew it would be hard to him to accept that they were helping, never mind that he liked him. That’s why he wasn’t going to tell him yet. 

“That’s because his father didn’t tell him, I think he informed him that our families were allies and that he had to be more openminded now at Holidays,” explained Harry. 

“Yeah, it was hilarious when the little Malfoy came home one day and Andy and I were there, it was a surprise and boy, he was surprised hahahaha” said Sirius, gaining a few chuckles. 

“Okay, if they are REALLY helping then I won’t say anything,” said Ron, he was almost pouting though, eliciting more chuckles. 

“Do you think he will apologize for how he treated you?” asked Ginny. 

“Hell will freeze over before that slimy git say sorry!”  

“Weren’t you going to stay quiet about him?” 

“Ugh, maybe this will be harder than I thought...” 

“Hahahaha” 

With that topic closed, they enjoyed more of the delicious tart Molly had done. But a few minutes of thoughtful silence later Harry couldn’t take it anymore, he had to say something. 

“Oh, right, you probably are going to be called to testify so it’s better if you don’t have plans for tomorrow,” he said with a nonchalance that must be faked. 

The chaos that ensues is magnific, it’s obvious Harry has that mischievous trait inherited from his dad, Sirius and Remus were silently doing high-fives. 

“What do y-” 

“We’ll need-” 

“Tomorr-” 

“TESTIF-” 

“For that rat!?” 

When everyone calmed down, Remus, Sirius and Harry explained why they think they will be called to the DMLE, 

“It’s because you housed Peter Pettigrew in his rat form, you thought it was a pet but still, you will be called to give details about him,” said Remus, 

“Ron told us that his rat was not a rat after all... But it never crossed my mind that we would need to go to the Ministery to declare...” 

“Yup! So I hope you have formal robes and practice what you are going to say because it will be important,” said Harry,  

Then the whole family started discussing that and went to see if they had appropriate clothing and how to explain the rat they housed for more than ten years. 

He, Sirius and Remus went out to give them privacy. They walked a good while, silently admiring the surroundings until they arrived at an empty patch in the middle of the tall grass, they were alone, and it was easy to cast a big notice-me-not so they could be unperturbed. 

“Harry, you said you wanted to practice some spells and apparition, right? I think here and now it’s a good place to do that, we’ll be here if something happens and if it’s more than we can handle we can use The Burrow’s floo,” said Remus. 

“Thank you Remus!” Harry hugged the man; he still wasn’t that used to positive touch and Harry knew for sure he and Sirius were both touch starved, so he did his best to be tactile with them. 

So first he tried the expecto patronum, for all that he now had a lot of sad and terrible new memories, he also gained happy ones, so he still could do it. When the beautiful stag jumped from his wand and sauntered around them, proud and majestic as ever, Sirius and Remus almost started to cry. 

“It’s prongs... Your Patronus is Prongs... Merlin’s beard...” said Remus, he had a hand raised as if he wanted to touch it, but he knew that it was just a mist so he didn’t. 

“Harry, pup, dear prongslet, you have to give us some warning for things like this,” said Sirius while hugging him hard, Harry let him and hugged back just as hard. 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t think it would affect you both this much,” 

“No, don’t be sorry, we old men can get over it, don’t worry,”  

Harry just nodded and let the spell go, he had been a bit worried his Patronus was going to change, but was relieved it didn’t, he didn’t want to lose another thing that connected him with his dad. 

Then he practiced a bit the spells he liked to use in combat, he had to know if he could still use them and how much it cost him, switching between difficulty, verbal-nonverbal and even he did some wandless. But as he did more and more and was just a little bit winded because of the physical exercise and he felt only a bit drained magically he stopped and looked bewildered to the pair that was helping him practice. 

“I... Wow Harry, I knew you were powerful but you core had to have grown huge in the past, you always had so much potential, I’m glad you could develop it,” Remus said while ruffling Harry’s hair. 

“Yes, Harry, I’m proud of you. You are going to kick everyone’s ass haha,” said Sirius and engulfed him in another hug. 

“But I wasn’t that powerful before... I knew when I traveled back I had put a lid in my core, I think unconsciously regulated the amount of magic I wanted to have at my disposal while in Hogwarts, and only a couple of times I have let it all out but now it’s just woah...” 

“Hmm... Maybe you traveled back with you grown core because it’s related to the strength of your soul, so when you fused with your old self your magical cores fused together too,” 

“I guess that’s a good explanation as others...” Maybe he should ask Death about it the next time he saw him. 

“Okay, the last thing you wanted to practice was apparition, right? Did you do your test in you previous timeline?” 

“Ugh, no... I wasn't of age yet but I learned how to do it,” Harry grumbled, 

“I understand, I won’t lecture you about that because I know you know how dangerous it was and I understand that it was a necessity. But I still want you to hear the principles again,” said Remus. 

“Fine,” 

“Good, listen closely anyways. Apparition is a magical form of transportation, with it you can travel instantly from one location to another, without traversing the space in-between. You can accomplish it by focusing hard on where you want to go and then purposely disappearing from where you are and reappearing at your desired destination. Apparition is the fastest way to travel around but because it’s tricky to pull off correctly and had disastrous consequences if botched, a lot of adults don’t bother with it. The base to do it properly are the three D's of Apparition: Destination, Determination, and Deliberation. First you must have a clear picture of where you want to go and then you have to be really determined to reach that place, if you are distracted you could splinch yourself, and finally you need let go and travel, spin around in place and focus where in your destination. Is it all clrear?” said Remus. 

“Yes,” Harry sighed, Remus really was a very good teacher, he hoped he could stay as his professor forever. 

“So, I want you apparate 2 feet beside Sirius there, he will catch you if you stumble, take all the time you need to do it.”  

“Okay,” Harry focused hard, two feet from Sirius, they were approx. 5 meters apart, so he was still in his range of vision, then he breathed deep and exhaled harshly and spun in place. He hated the sensation of being squished like he was in a really thin tube but at least it was fast and ended quickly. He was exactly 2 feet from Sirius, and the man was looking at him with such a warm gaze that made Harry blush and duck his head. 

“Really good! You did it at the first try!” 

“I already knew how to do it, but thank you,” 

“Bah, that doesn’t count, do you think you can go back to Remus?” 

Harry in response apparated straight to the other man. 

“Good job Harry, do you think you could do larger distances?” 

“Hmm... Yes, I think so, I’m fine now but I guess I should try that before saying anything,” 

“Maybe we can try to apparate to the Ministery later today, what do you say?” 

“Okay, that’s sound good,” he nodded, but then an idea popped in his head, “Hey Remus, you can apparate without a wand too right?” 

“Yes... But it’s many times more difficult, I can’t do it for example. Do you want to try?” 

“Yes, I’d like to have a way to escape quickly if for some reason I can’t use my wand,” 

“Okay... Okay, the principles are the same, you just have to use a lot more magic and be more focused, I will hold you wand while you practice,” said Remus, he looked nervous, but he let him try anyways. Harry relished the trust the man had put in him and let his magic surge to the surface, he loved the warmth his magic provided, it was like a miniature sun was in his center, spreading its rays to the tip of his fingertips. He felt safe but at the same time it was a rush, like he had lightening in his veins, it was awesome. 

He gave himself some breaths and then resolutely spun in place, and disapparated with a loud and resounding crack. He was only a bit surprised when he really appeared next to Sirius, he stumbled and would have fallen if his godfather hadn’t caught him. 

“Wha- Pup! C’mon breath! What happened? Why this time it was so hard on you?” Sirius was panicking the longer it took for Harry to regain his breath, he fussed over him trying to see if he had splinched himself but found nothing and relaxed minimally. 

“I’m fine... Sirius... I’m okay please calm down,” said Harry when he was a bit less winded, “wow, that really took a lot from me, I wasn’t expecting it and that’s because it resulted like this, but I think if I practice more, it’ll get easier...” 

“What? Why would it take more of you do three jumps in a small timeframe?” 

“I Apparated wandlessly,” muttered Harry, and when that sink, he said more loudly, “I Apparated wandlessly! SIRIUS, FOR MERLIN CAN YOU BELIEVE IT!? I’m amazing WOOOOO!! HAHAHA” Harry felt exhilarated with his triumph, and hugged Sirius and then Remus who had raced to them when he saw that how panicked Sirius looked. The three of them laughed with a tint of hysteria, but it was a truly amazing achievement and they celebrated it. 

“I can’t believe you! You really did it haha” 

“Yeah! I was astonished when I saw you gone and reappeared beside Sirius,” 

“I’m awesome like that,” said Harry cheekily and winked, making them all laugh again. 

He was gleeful for what he had done, the finer charms that needed more technique than raw power always were harder to Harry, he preferred when he could just dump a lot of his magic and be done with it. That’s why he was so good at Defense Against the Dark Arts, a lot of it was instincts and throwing a lot of magic on the spells. He was happy and proud of himself, today had been a great day for his self-esteem, he hoped it would last. 

After some minutes when they weren’t as giddy anymore, they went back to the Burrow. 

“They really sent us summons...” said Percy faintly, Harry knew he wanted to work for the Ministery later and that he was worried how a summon from them would affect his chances, but he didn’t think he has anything to worry about, they hadn’t committed a crime. 

“It says we have to be there tomorrow to do  interviews,  I think they wanted to interrogate us but had no charges to do so,” said Sirius, they letters arrived almost at the same time of the Weasleys’, so they were discussing them together, “but ours says to also bring Pettigrew with us so they can take him in custody and to bring other proof we have recollected in the time, we still have that dammed rat, right?” 

“Yes, we got him back after we recorded his transformation, the Ministery do know how to restrain an Animagus so it shouldn’t be a problem,” said Lupin. 

“I wouldn’t be so sure, everything can get- let's say-  lost  in there, so I would only let trustworthy people to handle him,” grumbled Harry, but then shook his head, “other than that I think everything is in order.” 

“Okay, then let’s do our best tomorrow everyone!” said Mrs. Weasley, as she ushered everyone to have dinner, all of them needed the energy and a good night of rest for tomorrow and the next day, it was going to be a busy pair of days and she knew she would need to remind them all to take care of themselves because it’ll be really easy to forget to eat or take breaks in all the bustle that will be happening.  

Molly was glad the trio came to them for help, they needed a family, and she was glad to open her home to them. 

Chapter Text

The interviews went on all day, and at the end of it, Madam Bones was so done. Her entire department had to try to piece the scattered statements they had got and make a good case so they could take to court the next day, she deserved a drink, but she only got idiots and more work.  

The whole thing went a bit like this: 

“Good morning, I’m Auror Gawain Robards and I have some questions. We think you can help us Mrs. Weasley,” said Robards, in a neutral tone. 

“Good morning Auror Robards. Of course I’ll help as much as I can, what are your questions?” said Mrs. Weasley politely, she seemed calm and eager to help, maybe he would get something useful for once. 

“What do you know about Peter Pettigrew and his time as Scabbers the Pet? 

“Oh, it was  awful,  you had no idea what he did! I can’t believe I could let such a dangerous man near my sons, my poor babies!” Robards was afraid Mrs. Weasley was going to dissolve in tears, but breath a sigh of relief when she put herself together, “We absolutely did not know Peter was an animagus, much less the rat we found in our garden and nursed back to health was him! Scabbers acted like a normal rat, if lazy and with a penchant for nap anywhere but I can’t believe the nerve of that- that murdeorus, horrible TRAITOR!” and on and on Mrs. Weasley went about how terrible everything was and the danger his family was in unkowingly and woah, Robards tended to forget when the witches acted like ladies, but you can’t mess with an angry mom. 

Well, at least she is talking to us, there must be  something  useful in all the rant...  

“Hullo, I’m Auror... Why is there two of you? This are supposed to be one on one,” said Auror John Dawlish, eyeing the two identical teens in the room assigned to him to take statements today, the whole department was busy with Black’s case and it was obvious someone had made a mistake. 

“Well, someone directed me here,” said George, 

“And then another official took me here and told me to wait,” said Fred, 

“So we are following the commands-” 

“-and you can’t fault us for that,” 

“You know what? I don’t care, what do you know about Sirius Black?” 

“Oooh, we know a lot about Sirius Black- 

“-lots and lots-” 

“-he is cool,-” 

“-funny,-” 

“- and innocent of all charges.” 

I’m not paid enough to deal with this  despaired internally poor Auror Dawlish while fighting to keep a neutral face and follow what those twins where saying. 

“Mr. Potter! Hello, it’s truly an honor to meet you,” said Kingsley Shacklebolt, enthusiastically shaking Harry Potter's hand, “You truly resemble your father, I met him at Hogwarts, we were in the same year but I was in Ravenclaw.” 

“Hello, likewise. You knew my parents?” 

“Yes, I wouldn’t say we were friends, no, but I knew him. James was truly distinctive, with that Potter’s hair and always in trouble for a prank or other. Your mother had a good sense of justice and a fiery temper, so everyone that studied in Hogwarts with them had the opportunity to see her shouting at him for some of the things he did...” Shacklebolt smiled sadly, “they were excellent people, what happened to them was a tragedy, I’m sorry.” 

“It’s okay... Thank you,” Potter’s smile was small, and his eyes were sad, but it was obvious that he appreciated his words. 

“Well then, let’s start with what you were called today for.” Kingsley shuffled some papers and prepared to took notes, “I know you had made know your opinions on the matter, but please state them for me. What is your relationship with Sirius Black and how did you meet him?” 

“Uhm...” Harry fidgeted with the ends of his cuffs and his ears burned, “well, I knew he was my godfather and that he had betrayed my parents, but when I met him, he was really pitiful. Ragged clothes, obvious signs of constant hunger, no wand in sight nor others weapons; he wasn’t a threat and he begged me to listen, so how could I not?” he shrugged helplessly and Kingsley had to stifle a sigh, he was a powerful wizard that had saved their world, but he was only a child and it showed. Such a blatant lack of sense could only be explained by young arrogance and naiviety. 

“Okay... And why not to call the proper authorities?” 

“He made convincing points, and if what he said was true, my friend was in danger! I had to see for myself,” and he sounded really earnest when he said it, Kingsley stifled another sigh. 

“And those points had something to do with Peter Pettigrew being alive?” 

“Uh... Yes.” At Kingsley withering look Harry tried to look even more innocent, Mrs. Potter’s eyes helped pull off that look even better than James ever could, “fine, you had to. So you went and captured your friend’s pet? And think that was the best course of action?” he couldn’t believe the nerve of this kid, but worse it was that it had  worked.  

“Well, I couldn’t be sure but it was better to contain the possible threat and say sorry if I was mistaken -c’mon it was only a rat- and if not, it was far more pressing to have the animal contained than to chase Sirius off.” At Kinglsey flat look he added a bit sheepish, “and I asked Professor Lupin for help, he listened to me I we kept Peter from causing harm to anybody.” 

Now he really couldn’t have choked back the sigh he let out, so he just closed his eyes and breathed to keep at bay the headache this conversation was provoking.  

“Pettigrew is a real coward, he will plead and beg pathetically to anyone who will listen, so when you interrogate him, you should use Veritaserum in him, he will lie to try to weasel his way out and my parents are DEAD because of his betrayal. I want him to pay.”  

“Of course, we take this investigation seriously, if he is guilty, he will be punished accordingly,” said with his Auror knows what he is doing, you can calm now. And it seemed it worked, Harry’s shoulders relaxed and looked at him gratefully. 

I’m not sure what exactly happened, but I will see justice done.  

“Well, well, well... But if isn’t Sirius Black, here in this interrogation office again, I hope you had a  very  good time in Azkaban for the things you did,” drawled Rufus Scrimgeour, he had decided to interrogate this ruffian himself, as the head of the aurors he had what was needed to discern the truth of this mess. People talked a lot more if they were angry, so if he had to laid thick the bad Auror then so be it.  

Black’s eyes flashed and all his muscles tensed as if to lunge at him, but after a deliberately slow and deep breath. So he could calm himself, not what he expected. 

“This is the first time I’m interrogated... sir,” the sir was bit out, but after that he visibly relaxed, was he saying the truth? He hadn’t wanted to believe it when Madam Bones started the investigation on the lack of trial but everything pointed to a gross misjudgment of someone part and now they had to fix it. 

“But you were condemned to Azkaban!” 

“Sure, but without an investigation.”  

“And how did you escape? Did you have internal help?” More important that the truth of what happened more than a decade ago was to find out the hole in the prison, there were truly sick people in Azkaban that didn’t deserve to see the light of the sun again, so they needed to know how Black escaped and how to make it impossible for anyone else to try. 

“Ah, that’s a really interesting tale...”  

Sometimes I really hate my job...  Thought Rufus as Black launched in a long and disparate recount of his daring escape that he didn’t really believe and what happened that fatal day and night in 1981. 

“Peter Pettigrew. You know why you are here, and what will happen,” Auror Williamson, a stocky wizard with long hair tied in a ponytail said with no disguised contempt to the trembling ugly man shackled to the table on his interrogation room, “you’ll tell what I want to hear so I can make my report, and you won’t lie and we have no problems.” 

“NO! You can’t believe the words of one little boy right? And Black! He escaped prison to kill me because I saw what he did, it’s obvious they set me up! Please have mercy on me,” sniveled Pettigrew, and that was almost exactly as what Auror Shacklebolt had said Harry Potter warned them, he hadn’t believed the man because how someone wouldn't know when they were caught? He shook his head, at least that meant he could use the Veritaserum and be done with it. 

At the sight of the little bottle, Pettigrew started crying and spouting more lies and pleas about how he was innocent, and he didn't need to use the truth serum on him, thanks goodness they had those shackles spelled to impede the transformation of an Animagus, the pathetic man was already too much like a rat. 

A Body-Bind curse latter and three drops had the criminal in an almost trance-like state that finally stopped the babbling, a good thing because Williamson couldn't stand his horrible sniffles and moans anymore. 

As more and more of the horrible things Pettigrew did and didn’t do anything to stop, Williamson had more than enough material to cross-reference and people that even if he couldn’t arrest, at least he could reopen an investigation on them. 

If he didn’t ask about the time between his capture and now, well, he was just too busy with everything else he had spilled. 

The gold Mr. Malfoy gave me didn’t hurt either,  Auror Williamson thought to himself as he transcribed what he would send to his superiors. 

After all was said and done, they were finally let go and could go to the house. The head Auror wanted to keep Sirius in a holding cell, as it was the protocol for criminals waiting a trial, but with Harry’s causal use of his name and with Lucius whispering to the Minister ear they convinced Rufus Scrimgeour that letting Sirius go was for the best, they would be back tomorrow anyways. 

Harry, Sirius and Remus apparated to Grimmauld Place. They were tired and hungry but at least Kreacher had made them an early dinner, it was so nice to come back to a warm home and a good meal. 

“So... Are you ready for tomorrow?” Harry asked Sirius after they had cleared at least some plates, everyone was in a better mood without an empty stomach. 

“Of course, we did all we planned, I’m sure everything will be alright tomorrow,” he said with a reassuring smile, then bit in another chicken leg, at least he swallowed before talking again, “but I’m glad to know you worry, even if it isn’t necessary,” he chuckled. 

They spent some more minutes eating and chatting of menial things, but when the last slice of the bread & butter pudding had disappeared, Remus cleared his throat and looked at Harry with something between remorse and relief that put Harry in alert and dissipated some of the sweet-induced stupor. 

“Harry, pup, I know I took my last dose of Wolfbane as soon as we arrived here, but it’s still safer for you to spend the night with the Weasleys. Even though I won’t lose my mind and become a murderous creature, you aren’t an Animagus yet and I’d feel better knowing you are somewhere where I can hurt you even on accident. Would you do that for me? I will never forgive myself if I do anything to you...” And the haunted expression on Remus face as he whispered that last sentence made all his denials and arguments die. Harry really wanted to stay here with them, but it was still to early for that, Remus didn’t trust himself even with the potion and he knew nothing he could say will convince him is not a danger to him, so he’ll bit his lip and sit on his temper this time and do as told. 

As his nod of acceptance, Remus let a relieved breath and he and Sirius both went around the table and hugged Harry, they knew the three of them were family, but they had spent too many years alone, it was still hard to change some of their belief. 

“You know you are not a monster, right? I know you wouldn’t willingly attack me, I love you and Sirius and I want to live with you, I’m not afraid of you and I’ll do my best to show you that,” he said to him very seriously, one thing he always thought was that if Remus hadn’t thought he was too dangerous to be in his early life things would have gone differently... But that didn’t matter, what was important was that he was here and would stay with them, “in the summer I will stay with you two, you won’t be able to send me away.”  

Harry set his shoulders and his face had that stubborn frown that Remus and Sirius recognized from when James was going to stand his ground no matter what, or when Lily had made her mind up in something and wouldn’t be moved. 

“You really are your parents’ son,” Remus said ruefully, 

“Yeah, James put exactly the same pout that you have right now,”  

“HEY! I don’t pout!” Harry wasn’t pouting, he was showing his annoyance in a mature way, definitely not pouting. 

There was a second of intense staring and then the three of them exploded in laugher, loud guffaws that had then struggling to not fall on the floor.  

“This is nice... I hope we can keep laughing for a long time, I’ll destroy anything that threatens our peace,”  thought Harry, as they calmed and caught their breath back. He hugged his most important adults in the world and then went to put together the things he would need to stay at the Burrow and to go to the trial the next day, he was going to go as with the Weasleys to the Ministery, while Sirius would go alone from here because he was required to go earlier than the rest of us, and Remus would be out of it even if the transformation wasn’t as painful as it’d be without the potion. 

“Remember that the whole house will be shut down till sunrise tomorrow, but if it’s an emergency you have to send me a Patronus, okay?” Sirius was fretting, he was usually so laid back that it was really amusing to see him so worried. 

“Yes, I know Sirius. I’ll see you tomorrow, if someone want to do you harm kick their asses,” Harry grinned and the maniac smirk he got back all the sign he needed to know Sirius wasn’t nervous anymore. He grabbed a fistful of floo powder and with a last look at his godfather he stated his destination. 

“To the Burrow.” 

And he went with the flames. 

The Hearing was the 29th at the earliest time possible, it was an abbreviated trial because all the evidence and possible testimonies were gathered the day before, so now it was only waiting for what the judgement and the sentences will be. 

It was the same courtroom Harry’s hearing had been in his last time, and it made sense, it was one of the biggest   courtrooms and this was an important case in front of all the Wizengamont. They -as the whole Weasley family, Hermione, Mcgonagall, himself and a few others- were all a bit nervous even if they knew the most likely outcome, but what he wouldn’t do to have Remus steady presence with him right now. Stupid full moon, fucking Grayback. 

Harry saw the Malfoys in the other side of the room, and tried to copy their regal posture, people were watching him and it wouldn’t do to have them think he was a brat that didn’t know how to act in this formal setting. 

“Order! Silence!” After everyone settled down and fell silent, the Minister started talking, “we are here to decide what to do in reference to Sirius Black. It’s the most important trial we have had in a decade, so I hope the results will be to everyone’s liking and justice will be done.” Fudge looked not as ridiculous as other times Harry has seen the man, he suspected the pretty words were written by Lucius, or at least he coached him so he wouldn’t be a complete buffoon and the process could go as smoothly as possible. 

“Bring the accused to the in front of the court,” and there was Sirius, with only his hands shackled but otherwise free of chains, being led to a seat in front of the Wizengamont by Rufus Scrimgeour. He looked more tired than usual, but he knew he had used a subtle glamour so no one could see how pale he looked or how deep his eyebags were, why the trial had to be the day next of the full moon? Sirius and Remus probably were up until late, but at least they didn’t go out so he is not as tired as he could have been. 

“Sirius Orion Black, you are charged for being the one to enable a known enemy of Magical Britain to kill James Potter I and Lily Potter in the night of the 31 of October of 1981, killing twelve muggles and violating the statue of secrecy while doing so, and murdering Peter Pettigrew by blasting him and a muggle street. The honorable members of this court declare you... innocent of all charges.” Said Amelia Bones. There was a lot of cheering and clapping, Harry was hugged by all sides by the Weasley family and Hermione, he was so happy and relieved. Everything would be alright now.  

Minister Fudge permitted some more seconds of celebration before asking for other again, when the chamber was silent, he let Madam Bones to continue. 

“Therefore, Sirius Orion Black is granted his freedom and the right to take the title of Lord Black, a thousand galleons as Ministery reparations, and the right to take custody of Harry James Potter, as is his right as his godfather.” Amelia smiled at Sirius, who that last statement brought him more happiness than any of the others, “we are happy for you, Mr. Black.” 

“Thank you.” Sirius gratitude was almost lost in all the cheery uproar that had renewed after she announced that. Again, after a minute or so, Minister Fudge brought the hammer down and shouted for order. 

“Lucius Malfoy and Narcissa Malfoy sheltered a man wanted from the Ministery of Magic, so they will have to pay a fine of two hundred Galons.” The couple didn’t seem fazed by the amount of gold, if anything they had an air of stoic amusement. Harry rolled his eyes, obviously they find such a small price laughable, and they won so much more with all this stunt. That they were used to get away with anything only paying some sum of money wasn’t something Harry would be smug about, but he guessed that wasn’t that important now. 

“Now, in order of the events exposed, please bring the other accused, Peter Pettigrew, to the courtroom so he can listen to his judgement.” said Amelia Bones with a solemn voice, she was serious and Harry was so grateful the witch had such a strong sense of justice and fairness, she wouldn’t let Peter off with less than he deserves. 

“Peter Pettigrew is found Guilty of all his charges; bring information to a known leader of a killer sect that brought murder, gravely injuries and torture to many wixen and creatures, personally assisting in the homicide of James Potter I and Lily Potter, killing twelve muggles, exploding a muggle street, doing magic in front of muggles and thus violating the statue of secrecy, incriminating Sirius Black for the crime you committed and escape justice by feign be a normal pet rat because you were an unregistered Animagus.” Madam Bones’ eyes traveled for the chamber, and then settled on the pitiful form of Pettigrew and declared "for all this charges you are condemned to The Dementor’s Kiss, effective in 24 hours.” And with a slam of the hammer, the case was closed. Harry smiles with grim satisfaction as that treacherous, cowardly rat broke down in sobs and pleas. Fuck him. And when he turned and caught his eye he mouthed “enjoy you last day alive” and sneered when Peter almost fainted cried louder, making the Aurors taking him to his holding cell cringe with disgust. 

“Well... That’s one problem solved, if he dies then Riddle can’t use him to revive. I wonder who he will replace that servant with...”  Harry thought while the figure of the man that ruined his life twice disappeared, hopefully it would be the last time he had to see him, even if death won’t ever be enough to repay what was lost beacuse of him.  “Plus, there are nicer things to think about than who will help Voldy to come back,”  he thought with a smirk when he saw Draco approach him from across the courtroom, he looked delightful on those formal robes. Regal and stylish but not overbearing, and the way he tried to hide his nerves with his –I'm better than thou- air only made him cuter to Harry. 

His friends realized something had caught Harry’s attention, and it didn’t take them long to find what –or more exactly, who- had caught his attention. 

Draco faltered only in one step when he was in range and Ron and Hermione had put themselves in a defensive pose at both sides of Harry. But he kept getting closer as if nothing was amiss and let the acid glare Harry knew Ron was throwing Draco slid of right off him, he was just like that. But that didn’t make him less curious of what the boy wanted. 

“Greetings, everything went as planned. I’m happy with your victory and with our alliance's fruit,” he nodded and give Harry a faint smile, so small he would have missed it if he had blinked. “It’s... good to see you two,” he nodded to Hermione, and very reluctantly to Roon too.  

“Malfoy,” he nodded and smiled warmly at him, the way a subtle blush made his way up to his ears was just so cute, he wanted to do tease him but he stomped that impulse down, he knew he wouldn’t have approached them just to say hello, so he stayed silent and waited. But it seemed Ron didn’t have the patience or the will to do that. 

“What the f- cough- what do you want?” he cut his cursing at least. But Draco ignored him and turned to face Hermione directly. 

“I haven’t acted the best way I could so I wanted to- to apologize.” and he bowed, nothing grand or deep, but it was an unmistakable bow, “I’m sorry for the way I have treated you these past years, and I’m sorry of my use derogative language in relation your blood status. I was... wrong,” and it looked that it pained him to admit it, but he straightened up and looked at Hermione in the eyes, “I know I was wrong, you are the smartest witch of our year and even with all my efforts I had only beaten you constantly in Potions, all our others subject in common had been a you at the top almost indisputably, with the exception of DADA’s, that is Harry’s best course,” a quick look at Harry, taking his reaction and he forged ahead, “that you are a muggleborn didn’t mean anything when you had results like your, so I’m sorry for judging you and others like you wrong. Harry is half-blood and is one of the strongest wizards I know, and his mother was a muggleborn too, so the belief I had were flawed and I’m sorry I caused you grief.” He bowed again and turned to face Harry, he was an unruffled as ever, but there was obvious hope in his eyes, and it took some seconds to deciphering why. 

 Draco wanted Harry’s approval for his actions, and that realization almost punched all the air of his lungs and stopped his heart, but then it started beating faster, stronger, with a heady shot of adrenaline and happiness. Draco wanted his approval, he  wished  to please him, and that made his blood rush with a desire so strong that weakened his knees. He kept firm but he saw how the other boy gulped and blushed bright red at Harry’s darkened eyes and pleased smile. 

But then Hermione was talking and Draco focused on her again and Harry pushed aside the weird but not unpleasant interaction between them, his reaction to Draco was unexpected and he would have to think about it more, later. 

“Malfoy, I... I believe you mean that, and I accept your apology. But I need to know if you will change your attitude in front of your friends too or if this is just superficial,” Harry loved his friend determination, and that stubborn edge on her shoulders meant that if she didn’t find Draco's answer satisfactory, she would slap him –it was a pity that hadn’t happened in this timeline, that had been priceless- and it seemed he knew it too because he squared his shoulders and said with all the contempt he could muster. 

“Of course I mean it, Malfoy’s bow to no one, or at least not without good reason. I really think my parents were wrong, but that was what I was taught all my life, and you are the first one to make me think differently,” he looked at Harry again and but kept talking to Hermione, “Harry was the one who somehow convinced my father to see what was right, and that leaded to my mother reconnecting with his sister after a long time, and to help cousin Sirius. It was strange at first... And it’s going to be hard to unearth all the unconscious discrimination I have learned and unlearn it but I’ll do my best, so I hope we can be friends, or at least allies,” he extended his hand to her and when she hesitated and Harry could see the way his eyes were closing off, Hermione took it and shook it firmly. 

“Okay, I can work with that,” at his stunned expression she smiled a little wryly, “who will think we could be friends? But I think if we put effort we can, so I’m gonna work with you and I expect you to work on it too.” 

“Okay, yes, I can do that,” he said a bit dazed, but he cleared his throat and also extended his hand at Harry, “So... Friends?” it was a far less confident offer, but he had already turned him down once, and then they had been doing their best to hate each other for years, but even all that and what happened in the future-that-won't-be could have made him reject him now. 

“If you also forgive me for being a prick to you and snub his offer of friendship all those years ago,” Harry smiled at Draco with his more charming smile, and at his nod he took his hand, “then let’s be friends.” said Harry and took his hand in his. Draco’s hand was smaller than his, he knew that from when they danced together at Malfoy’s ball after Christmas, but now he marveled at the soft skin but that had calluses for wandwork and flying in a broom too. Harry knew his hands were rougher, but the fact that they were bigger let him hope that one day he would grow taller than Draco, and that made him absurdly smug. 

“Are you both out of your minds!? He is  Malfoy!  He is an evil, slimy snake! You can’t truly trust him, less being friends with him!” Ron was gesturing wildly and was as red as his hair, Harry sighed and Draco was obviously more guarded, with his Malfoy’s mask firmly in place. 

“I guess I shou apologize to you too, Weasley, you are their friend after all.” Draco regarded Ron as he fumed and with his most formal tone he said, “I’m sorry I offended you in the past, I promise to try to not do it in the future but I will not let any grave insult you throw my way stand, I will defend myself. So I hope we can be allies, as we have people we care about in common, and I don’t want to make it awkward.” 

“Like you care about us! You DAD was a fucking DEATH EATER! I won’t be your friend and I don’t want to be associated with the likes of you.” Ron flipped him off and turned his angry gaze to Harry and Hermione, “I can’t believe you would give him the time of the day; he is evil, his entire family is evil and rotten! If you want to be his friend then I don’t care about you either!” And off he went, stomping to where his family were. Harry sighed again and tried to do damage control with his other two friends, he knew Ron would calm down and come back with his tail between his legs or he won’t, Harry wasn’t going to beg him to be by his side like he had done in his past. Ron would grow up and see that what he was doing was wrong and that was not how friendship worked, or he wouldn’t -and the possibility of losing Ron hurt- but he wanted to be friends with Draco, he wanted to maybe be  more  with him, and if Ron couldn't control his jealousy... Then he would have to deal with it. 

Hermione seemed in the verge of crying, but when Harry hugged her, she just smiled tremulously at him and sniffed once, then she composed herself. Draco was still and with the same aristocrat air, but Harry knew how to look at cracks in his mask and he knew he was rattled, and a bit sad that he was the cause of the rift that had opened between him and Ron, but Harry squeezed his shoulder and he relaxed a bit but then stiffened again when he caught himself leaning into the touch and coughed to distract himself from his slip. 

“Well... I guess I will see you on Hogwarts,” Draco said, looking at the crowd for his parents. 

“Yup, we are going to see each other a lot more than before,” Harry said, and squeezed his arm once more before stepping back and looking at the crowd too, for Sirius. 

“I guess, I hope we can forge a good relationship more from now on,” she hesitated, but touched Draco’s shoulder before going to Professor McGonagall, she was going to escort her back to her home. 

Harry and Draco exchanged a last charged look, before they went on their separate ways. 

Yes, Harry couldn’t wait for what Hogwarts’ next semester had in store for him. 

Harry smiled to himself and was going to leave the little corner they had used to their conversation when he saw Dumbledore making his way to him. His smile was a bit strained, and his eyes didn’t twinkle as much as always, Harry wondered if something had happened and stayed put, if the headmaster wanted to talk to him it was best to not leave him hanging. 

“Harry, how are you?” asked Dumbledore when he arrived and put a privacy bubble around them, Harry hid his surprise at that with a hopefully normal interest in what the old man wanted, it was supposed to be impossible to cast inside the courtroom unless you had explicit permission to do so, but after a bit of puzzling about it he concluded that it must be because Dumbledore was the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. Now that he thought about it, why hadn’t he presided the procedure? Maybe they decided he wouldn’t be impartial to Sirius. 

“I’m fine Professor Dumbledore, thank you for asking. Is there something bothering you sir?” 

“No, my boy, but there is something that worried me a little,” he peered at him over his half-moon glasses, “are you sure you are all right? It’s to my understanding that you’re spending the holidays with Sirius and Remus, correct? Do you plan to spend the summer break with them as well?” he asked. The fact that he still had his grandfatherly aura didn’t settle Harry at all. 

“Yes,” he said, and bit the  obviously  that wanted to get out, but at the weird twitch of Dumbledore eyebrow and the dimming of his twinkling eyes harry added, “that’s what my parents would have wanted.” 

“Ah, yes, James and Lily named him you godfather after all...” he didn’t frown, but it was clear he was a bit displeased at that. Why? That Sirius could take him from his blasted relatives’ house was the best thing ever, “but don’t you want to live with you real family? You blood relatives? There are also really powerful protections that will only be effective as long as you call your aunt house home. You can’t move out, it’s too dangerous.” 

Harry very deliberately did not tense, he knew about the blood wards in Privet Drive, but after being forced to live in there for so many years, after so long suffering in that house he really couldn’t call it home. And sure, the protections had saved his life tons of times, but it wasn’t worth it if he couldn’t move out of that hellhole when he had a perfectly fine adults that loved him and wanted to take care of him and being his family. No, Harry wasn’t going back to his dearest muggle relatives, Dumbledore couldn’t make him. 

“I love Sirius,” he said slowly, trying to put the certainty and the depth of his feelings in that phrase, “I love him, and he loves me too. We are going to live together and be happy, I know for certain that where we are living right now has lots of protections too, and we can put more there, or we can move to somewhere else with even better wards, I’m going to be safe, you don’t have to worry Professor,” Harry did his best to smile and be genuine, he couldn’t betray what he knew about the blood wards Dumbledore put in him with the sacrifice his mom did, not if he didn’t want to keep a meddlesome old wizard out of his business for knowing things he shouldn’t. But that the headmaster thought he had the right to decide where he ought to live was irksome. 

Dumbledore gazed intently at him, Harry steadily faced him but didn’t look at him in the eye either, no reason to tempt the meddlesome man to loot at his head. After a bit he sighed and turned to watch the dispersing crowd. 

“Harry, you’re still young to understand this, but when your mom died to save you, that pure love was a really unequable thing, there’s no stronger protection for you. You must go back to your aunt house this summer,” he said with a finality that took all of Harry’s will to not snap at him and to control his magic, he repeated to himself n times that Dumbledore wasn’t threatening him and that he truly thought that he knew what the best thing was, but it was hard. 

It was especially hard not to throw him a stinging hex when he smiled at him like the discussion was over and he would do whatever he told him to without question, like he was some mindless follower or an ignorant child and had to trust the great Albus Dumbledore to take decisions for him. 

He was taking air to give the old fool a piece of his mind when he spotted Sirius conversing with someone he must have known from before. He wouldn’t want him fighting with Dumbledore, much less in a place where people with power could get the wrong idea and would bite in their asses in the future. No, he would let the Professor think he won, and he would just go away to plot something else and leave them alone, but if he argues with him now, he could do something drastic, and Harry didn’t want to invite trouble when he could let it lie and deal with it later. Summer break was ages away and he didn’t want to be at odds with the headmaster for the rest of the school year. 

So he nodded, said goodbye and wished him a happy new year and went to Sirius. They with Remus would find a solution to the problem together, it was the first time he would be living with a family of his own, with people that genuinely wanted him and that loved him, he wouldn’t let anyone to interfere with that. 

Even Dumbledore made mistakes, and oh boy, wanting to keep Harry from living with his godfather was a big one. 

He can’t manage me as he had done in the past, he won’t manipulate me anymore. I refuse. 

Chapter Text

The next two days were a blur, Sirius was beside himself because he got a new wand just for himself and was finally a free man, they didn’t need to live in his childhood house, the house where he suffered so much, so they moved out to the Black Manor. It had more wards and protections that Grimmauld Place and had the distinct plus that no one knew where it was. The Blacks were extremely paranoid bastards and cursed the house to only being visible to those of Black blood or being adopted or married into the family, and everyone else had to have an explicit permission to enter and forgot where the residence was -the memories of the whole thing blurred- after they leave. 

At first Sirius had wanted to buy a new house somewhere and warding it themselves, but at the end they didn’t settle in that option because it would be more trouble than it was worth. There would be a paper trail that Sirius had bought a house and if someone wanted to hunt them, they would only need to look into the files of change of owners and they’d know where to find them, that’s not counting that even the best of what they could do wouldn’t compare to the wards that were strengthened by generations upon generations of Blacks that the Manor had. 

So they moved out of Grimmauld Place and Harry told Sirius and Remus that they could lend the house to be the Headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix like in his past, that would appease Dumbledore and would give it a useful purpose instead of just leave it to rot again. At least Sirius didn’t have bad memories of the Manor because he had been there only a handful of times when he was little, his parents preferring to leave him behind that bring him along them after he proved to be a “rebellious and incorrigible shame” to them.  

Between remodeling the place to their liking –at least the house had been abandoned for only a couple of years instead of the +10 Grimmauld Place, with Arturus Black III dying in 1991- and catching up with their schoolwork –holiday's assignments for Harry and paperwork and class planning for Remus- the 29, 30 and 31 went flying, and before they knew it, it was late into the New Year's Eve, and they had to go to the Burrow because they had promised the Weasley they would all celebrate together. 

“I’m so glad you could come, Sirius, Remus, Harry dear,” said Mrs. Weasley as she hugged them and ushered them to the kitchen, where a long table with lots of mouthwatering food was laid out. They thanked her for the invitation and the food, and she laughed and went to call the rest of her family that weren’t already down there to start the dinner. 

After everyone was seated and digging in the frankly delicious dishes, a round of congrulations to Sirius for clearing up his name and being now the official guardian to Harry, to the obvious relief to the twins. Fred and George hadn’t said anything last year because it wasn’t theirs story to tell, but they had been really worried about Harry going back to his relatives’ house after having to  break  him out because his window had fucking  bars  in it. They were young still but not oblivious enough to miss how wrong it was to have a child locked up and with little food or water, how short and small Harry was for his age, how he flinched a little if an adult moved too abruptly or how good he was at downplaying his pain or injuries.  

They were glad that they unofficial brother had another adult in his corner, one that would take him away from that house and hopefully take good care of him. 

“-and then Moony jumped and tried to save all his paperwork but doing that meant he was defenseless, and I caught him-” 

“MOONY!?” Fred and George said in unison, how much of that conversation had they tuned out!?  

“Like the acclaimed Mr. Moony-” 

“-from the Famous Marauders?” 

The whole table felt silent, but only for a second, they were used to the twins' antics and continued with their conversations, but Sirius and Remus are both gaping at them, and Harry is trying very hard to not choke because he wants to laugh so bad. 

“Uh... Pads?” said Remus, he didn’t want his reputation as unassuming professor to break. 

“PADS! As Mr. Padfoot?” asked George with stars in his eyes, Fred had the same awestruck face and was alternating between the two adults, but he couldn’t make a sound. 

“Oh! You are the guys who found our map!” Sirius said pounding his fist in his other palm, “prongslet here said some friends had given it to him as an early Christmas present remember?” 

“Aah, now I remember, you are quite the pranksters, are you not?” said Remus, amusement obvious in his voice. 

“Prongslet!? Harrykins! How could you not tell us you knew our idols!” spluttered George. 

“You- you live with them! Man, I’m so jealous,” mock despaired Fred,  

“And if Padfoot calls you prongslet, that means you dad was Prongs, right?” 

“Merlin's balls, you are the son of such a noble man!” and bowed like he was in front of royalty, Harry finally lost the battle with his laugh and promptly doubled trying to breath. 

“Noble? He is consorting with the enemy, he can’t be noble,” muttered Ron angrily, but it was quiet enough that only those with enhanced hearing caught it, Remus and Sirius’ smiles immediately dimmed and turned to Harry with questioning looks, he just shook his head and shrugged. He hadn't heard what Ron had said but going by his face Harry deduced it wasn’t anything flattering. 

“Yes, my dad was Prongs, and these guys are Padfoot and Moony,” as Harry pointed them, Remus dipped his head in hello and Sirius smirked and saluted at the pair, it felt good to be recognized by his status as prankster and not by his family or his supposed crimes, he basked in their open admiration and passed the rest of the meal regaling his eager audience with recounts of his best pranks, to Remus open resignation –but with obvious love, everything for seeing his mate this happy- and helped with bits that the other man forgot. Harry smiled broadly and enjoyed the light air, it soothed the sting of Ron ignoring him, even if he had accepted that he was going to give his best friend space to come to terms with Harry’s interest in befriending Draco Malfoy, it still hurt a bit that Ron pushed him aside so easily. 

After the hearty dinner, the children moved to the living room and accommodated in the cozy room to play exploding snap or just talk about Quidditch and other topics to pass the time until midnight. The large fireplace was lighted up and its warmth kept away the chill of the winter night, the wireless was playing an animated song that Harry remembered having heard in passing but never paid too much attention to. He was sitting between Fred and Bill, with George sitting in the floor in front of his twin and Charlie in an armchair next to his older brother, with Ginny sitting directly across Harry but with the small table between them. Percy was sitting primly in a chair next to the fire and was lecturing Ron about not leaving his homework to the last day of the Holidays –Harry snickered, Ron deserved it after all those petty remarks he kept doing all dinner while pointedly not talking or even looking at him-. 

Now that I think about it, the Weasleys are a good family and they don’t tend to discriminate, so why did Ron tell me all those years ago that his squib uncle was never to be spoken of? It’s strange, really strange,  Harry mused to himself and when Ron looked like he was going to throw another hateful comment about Draco’s sliminess he snapped. 

“Then what about that squib uncle that you are to never speak of?” he asked snidely, and at the uncomfortable silence that descended upon the group Harry immediately regretted his lapse in control. Even if Ron was being a dick to the boy Harry liked and his family –and fuck, he still has trouble believing he likes Malfoy of all people-, that was not reason to being rude by pointing a skeleton in their family closet, if he had an argument with Ron, he should either ignore him like he did most of the evening or fight back with something that will only affect him, he loved the Weasleys after all (yes, even Ron, even if they were having a spat at the moment). 

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. It’s a private matter and surely there are good reasons as to why you don’t want to talk about him and it’s not my place to ask about it...” he apologized to the rest of the group that had been caught in the crossfire, at least it was only the children –well, Bill and Charlie were technically of age, but they were still included in the children category- because the adults were drinking champagne at the kitchen while they were in the living room. 

“Don’t worry Harry, I get that you are curious,” said Bill a little awkwardly, but seeing that Harry and his little brothers and sister all looked at him with different levels of curiosity too he laughs and shook his head, “you are curious too then? You weren’t even born, and Percy was too young to remember so I’ll tell you why mum was so mad at his second cousin,” he stretched and sat straighter, turned just a bit so he would be facing everyone. 

“Well, it was a bit before the war got really bad, but still the atmosphere was pretty gloom, mum wanted to try a reconnect with all his family so she hosted a party for Percy’s first birthday and invited him too, I remember that he was quiet and withdraw all afternoon so while our uncles Fabian and Gideon were entertaining little Perce and Charlie, I went to him to try to make him laugh but I stumbled and fell, you know the garden have small rough stones, so I scrapped my knees and the surprising sting made me throw some sparks...” Bill grimaced and his shoulder slumped a bit, it was plain to see that what he was going to say next still pained him, “it was the last straw for him, he went berserk, spewing bitter insults and how he hated magic and hated us and he didn’t want anything to do with any of our kind anymore, he launched the stool he had been sitting on to me and I swear almost broke my ribs. My cry of pain and his shouts brought running all of the adults and the scene they found was devastating to them, they couldn’t understand how he could do such a thing, how he could lift a hand against family, against a  child.  They made him leave and to never come back and after making sure I did not need to go to the hospital they let me nap, the whole thing had exhausted me out...” looking at the shocked and grim faces of his little brothers and sister he laughed a bit ruefully, and reassured them that he was fine, it didn’t matter anymore. 

“But that’s why we don’t talk about him, mum and dad love us, and won’t forgive someone who attacked his children. But what really cemented it was that only a couple of years later Mum’s brothers were murdered, and all her family was dead but him and she wouldn’t expose us to him even if he was the only family member who remained.” 

“I’m sorry that happened...” said Charlie while putting a comforting hand in his big brother arm. “Maybe he learned from his mistakes and accepted himself more and is happy in the muggle world now, but we can’t really know that so it’s better that he is away.” 

“Are... Are all squibs that bitter about the magical world?” asked Harry quietly, even if he was mentally older, this hit too close to home, he was too affected and he didn’t have a good coping mechanism apart of shoving things in boxes to think about later –or never-. He knew Petunia wasn’t a squib, or it didn’t matter that she was, the thing was that there was another adult who would lash out at a child because he was magic, Harry was not special. 

“I don’t think so, but there are a lot of them who turn bitter because of jealousy or other reasons, but it’s not our fault,” he turned fully to Harry and caught his eye, like he knew why he asked –even if he shouldn’t, maybe it was something in his tone?- “it’s NOT our fault, it’s only their faults, they are fully grown people and should know better than to take his hate out in the helpless.” 

“Okay,” croaked Harry and swallowed around the knot that had formed in his throat, “okay...” he said more firmly and nodded, the  thank you  went unsaid, but Bill smiled at him and patted his shoulder, so he assumed he understood anyways. 

No one said anything for a minute, all trying to come to terms with what they had learned. But before the silence could become too much, Arthur came to fetch them to go outside, it was three minutes to midnight and the perspective of fireworks was enough to lift everyone’s spirits.  

As they counted down the last ten seconds left to the New Year, it was as if nothing had happened, the teens and young adults were all happily shouting the numbers and cheered loudly when the first Firework illuminated the night, it was cold and the wind piercing, but it was a clear starry sky that brought the pretty colors of the pyrotechnics. 

They all hugged each other and made their wishes for the year that came, and when they had all relaxed to enjoy the beautiful sight was the moment when Sirius, Fred and George sent they own Fireworks in the air eliciting a few surprised yelps and an earful from Molly that they endured unrepentant –even more, they were delighted to find they had the same idea, Harry already saw the chaos they would bring in the future and half groaned half chuckled, it was never going to be boring around them- while the rest of the family laughed merrily around them. 

Harry basked in the warmth his family made him feel. 

He looked hopeful at the future, for he was already changing it for the better. 

After a while the came back inside and prepared to sleep for the night, but Harry had others plans and needed to talk to Bill about them. Because it was too full in the house, they had given Ron’s room to Sirius and Remus, and made Ron sleep with Fred and George, because he and Harry weren’t speaking to each other, so Molly didn’t make them sleep in the same room and instead made him room with Percy. But after explaining to Charlie that he wanted Bill’s help with something he was agreeable enough to switch with him and let him stay with him and he would share with Percy instead. 

After they were all ready to go to bed and in their bedrooms, Bill just sat in his bed and looked at Harry, waiting for him to say what was bothering him or why he thought he needed his help. But after a few minutes of silence, he made a guess and went from there, maybe he was just shy and needed some prompting to talk. 

“So... You wanted to talk to me about something? What problem did you land on that you need the expertise of a Gringotts approved curse-breaker?” he asked with a sternness so clearly fake that drew a startled snort from Harry and made him finally relax enough to see past the worry that had ensnared his thoughts. 

“Do you know about the supposed curse in the DADA’s professor position?” he wasn’t sure how to broach the subject, so he decided to start with an easy question. If Bill said yes then they could start discussing it, if he didn’t believe it then Harry was going to convince him that it did exist or put it like a theorical exercise to discuss it.  

“Oh, now that you mention it there was something like that,” he frowned, “it’s weird, I had forgotten about it but now that you ask, I can clearly remember trying to figure it out in my student years...” he trailed off, already trying to make sense of his lapse of memory, he loves to solve the puzzles that are curses and is rare that he abandons one after it picked his interest. 

“Maybe it had a component that make people who leave Hogwarts to not think about it,” proposed Harry, he also thought that it was weird that Bill had forgotten, so the logical leap was that something  made  him forget. 

“Woah, magic that tells you to not think about something is deceptively complex, did you know? It has to be subtle enough that your target doesn’t notice that something was wrong but powerful enough to affect that many people, and it has also to be very specific in what you want to obscure so that they don’t know something is off about their memories,” Bill rambled excitedly, he really loved to study curses. 

“So if I wanted to be a petty asshole and curse all the future holders of the job that it was denied to me, where and how would I do it?” asked Harry, the more he thought about it, the more he found Riddle actions childish and stupid, who cares if he was a genius and made such a complex curse? He used it to be petty! 

“That’s what happened? Man, someone was pissed,” he chuckled but then gave it some serious thought, “well, the first thing you need to find is the anchor, all powerful curses have an anchor, the more detailed the closer it needs to be to the intended target,” 

“Then it's at Hogwarts,”  

“Almost 100% sure,” he nodded, “second, what are the real consequences of your curse? That will tell us the parameters of what the caster wanted and that’s essential in a lot of magic, not just curses, it will also help us determine if it’s a jinx or a darker curse.” 

“No Defense against the Dark Arts’ professor had retained the position for more than a year since 1975, they all suffer an unpleasant fate if they don’t resign themselves, ranging from something as innocuous like being forced to quit the job because of complaints to death,” one of those death was caused by his hand, he still couldn’t believe they didn’t send him to therapy for that, “I know that the caster can lift it, but it has been active for almost twenty years, so I’m not sure if we can do something about it.” 

“If the fate of those affected started to worsen with each year, then yes, that means the curse had grown and became more powerful, it doesn't matter if at first it was a lowkey jinx, now it’s definitely in the dark curse category,” Bill ran his hands over his hair, trying to make sense of the information Harry provided and what he got by racking his head, “I think the best course of action would be find the anchor and bring it out of the school grounds, that at least should diminish the effects and give us time to crack it and find create a counter-curse, I have never heard of anything like this before so it’s probably a self-made one, so we won’t find the solution somewhere... I’ll be staying for a for some weeks, maybe even a month or two, but the Goblins are really strict employers and if they think I’ll be more useful to them in Egypt I’m going to go back there, I’ll help you for as long as you can and then I’ll answer any letter you send, though I’d recommend sending it by the owlery in Hogsmeade, they had special birds to travel the desert and I don’t want anything happening to your gorgeous snowy owl, she is too perfect to endanger like that.” 

“Thank you so much Bill,” Harry said sincerely, “Remus is our DADA teacher and he is really happy with the job and I really don’t want some stupid curse to throw anything to him,” it was a bit embarrassing, maybe even kinda selfish wanting to break a curse only for that reason but it was what Harry wanted, and he believed Remus deserved it. 

“Of course, it’s absolutely no problem, I’ll do my best!” he chucked and yawned, it was nearing three a.m., it was time for them to sleep. 

“Goodnight Bill, thank you for this.” 

“Sleep well Harry, we got this, don’t worry too much.” 

The first day of the year was cloudy, at least it wasn’t raining yet but the wind was carriying the promise of a storm. Sirius, Remus and Harry go back to Hogwarts with the plan to retrieve the last of the Horcruxes and secure it in the Chamber of Secrets, to harvest what they could of the Basilisk and so in the afternoon they can talk to Narcissa about if she is interested in Basilisk parts in exchange to brew Wolfbane for Remus.  

Of course, with Harry Potter’s luck nothing can be that simple. 

They saw Dumbledore walking in a side corridor of the one they were in, twirling his wand distractedly. Watching his unprotected back Harry thought  “if I disarm him now, I could win the Elder wand, I can’t use mine to fight Riddle, and Death said that it wanted to be mine anyways...”  and even before that thought ended forming in his mind, he had his wand out and the silent expelliarmus was already flying, his body had moved on his own before he could think it through, again. 

When the wand did actually fly in a graceful arc to his hand, everyone was dumbstruck. Dumbledore had turned around so fast that Harry, in a corner of his mind that was not in a loop of  “Oh shit-oh shit-what did I do!?-oh shit-oh shit-oh",  wondered if he didn’t get a whiplash. Harry couldn’t see Remus nor Sirius, but he knew to his bones they were switching between looking at him and Dumbledore, Sirius probably was already moving from his surprise and was finding the whole thing extremely amusing, the prankster in him thriving in the chaos. 

Trying to think how to explain his actions to the headmaster without getting in trouble and without giving away what exactly he had done or why or the important little detail that he was from the  fucking future,  he let himself talk and just wing it, he had to keep a lot of secrets in his life so something of the excuse-making ability had to stick.  

“Look what Sirius and Remus taught me!” Harry said, laughing lightly, “if I can catch the Great Albus Dumbledore by surprise, then no one will see me coming at them!” he laughed some more but with a faint tint of hysteria, laying thick that it was just a childish and harmless joke because he knew that Dumbledore had a soft spot for the Marauders and Gryffindor antics. But internally Harry was cursing himself, he was so stupid, why was he so impulsive!? He vowed to himself that if he sold this, he would practice more control. He swears, honest. 

Getting over his shock, Dumbledore relaxed and smiled genially at him, “you’re correct Harry. I’m impressed, nonverbal casting is a really advanced magic and you even caught this old man!” he chuckled, and Harry relaxed minutely, “but you must not get overconfident, some people might react really badly if you take their wands so suddenly, you have to be careful. Now, can you please give my wand back, my boy?”  

“Of course! Here is it, I’m sorry for taking it so out of nowhere,” he passed the glorified stick back, but felt a distinct sullen air from it so Harry vehemently tried to appease it mentally. It was only temporarily, if their enemies thought he didn’t have such a powerful wand they would be careless, that he really didn’t need or want the mess of having to explain why the all-powerful Albus Dumbledore lost his wand. 

He just thanked the heavens –that he didn't believe in, knowing Death and all that- the old wizard wasn’t as attuned to his wand as Harry was to his, he didn’t feel the difference in power because the change of loyalties of the Elder wand.   Though if he was sincere to himself, he thought the wand wouldn’t have bonded with him with just a disarming charm without nefarious intent if it didn’t feel he was also the owner of the other two Hallows, Death had explained to him once that his gifts were a bit more sentient that the normal magical artifact because the magic that formed them wasn’t from this world and that made them special... 

But anyways, that was a bludger dodged right there. 

Harry kept smiling as if butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth until way past Dumbledore leave them, kept his innocent act until they were safely in the Room of Requirements and then all three of them burst into loud, snorting cackles. 

“Merlin! That sickly sweet tone of yours, I thought I was going to puke or have cavities!” wheezed Remus. 

“I didn’t know you could pull something like that off! It was disgusting but brilliant!” got out Sirius, after several failed attempts to regain his breath that were interrupted by more laughs. 

“I know,” Harry chortled, he couldn’t believe it had worked either, he would need to be on guard to be sure the old wizard was convinced, but he felt safe for now, “Dumbledore only sees what he wants to see, he really  really  wants me to be only a child for some more years, so he would take anything to excuse training me, for jokes and being the son of James Potter was probably enough for him...” he sobered a bit at that, it was true, the headmaster had the best intentions with leaving him in the dark and to not train him, but it still hurt that the man he had trusted and loved like a grandfather manipulated him like that and encouraged him to walk to his death. Even if it was necessary at the time because they hadn’t known another way around the piece of soul stuck in his scar and they  needed  Voldemort gone, he still felt betrayed, though maybe he deserved it... But it still was...  

No, he shied away from that thought. 

Remus and Sirius traded worried looks when Harry trailed off and that somber, closed off but distinctly sad expression took place in their pup’s face. They hugged him and waited until Harry shook his head and hugged back. 

“You okay there little Prongs?” murmured Sirius in Harry’s hair. 

“Yeah... It was some intrusive thoughts, I’m fine now.” He melted a little bit more in his family’s embrace, he was technically of age, but he never had the privilege of letting go and knowing an adult would be there to catch him, it was heartwarming. 

“Do you need more time? We can take all the time you need, don’t worry,” said Remus, in the same low volume they were all using. 

“No, I’m fine now,” and after a second or two of basking in their love and support, Harry straightened and started to make his way carefully for the narrow line of unoccupied space, in the direction of where he knew was the last Horcrux they needed to retrieve.  

The three of them advanced slowly but not because they expected danger, but because the room was so cramped, they could topple a pile of junk –worse, magical junk- in their heads if they weren’t careful. 

“I don’t really remember much of the layer of this room, last time I was here I was rather... distracted,” muttered Harry after they had to backtrack a second time because the direct route to the foul feeling of the Diadem was a dead end. 

“It’s okay, we aren’t in a hurry,” said Remus, neither him nor Sirius commented in the understatement of what Harry said.  Distracted  worked just fine for flying to save your life from hellfire beasts. 

After a couple of more turns, they arrived at last to the dilapidated half of the Vanishing cabinet, on top of it was the bust with the Diadem on it. Finally, they had found it. 

“And that’s Rowena Ravenclaw's Lost Diadem, pretty isn’t it? A pity Riddle couldn’t appreciate it and defiled it with a horrible black magic,” said Harry, if he was the one to find it and was as hungry for recognition as Tom Riddle was, he would have made the fact that he found a priceless founder’s artifact and be forever remembered in history for that. Riddle didn’t have foresight. 

“It’s a fine piece of craftsmanship, it’s really a shame we are going to destroy it beyond repair,” said Sirius while he levitated it and softly set it in the silk bag they had brought just for the purpose of transport the Horcrux to the Chamber. With the heavy feeling of the Horcrux gone, he could feel another, softer trace of Tom Riddle’s magic in the place, he puzzled over it while Remus investigated the Vanishing Cabinet. 

“Maybe we could use this for emergency evacuation, should we need it someday,” muttered Remus, he was assessing the damage of the case, why didn’t it work, if he could fix it, “I want to bring this to the Chamber too, maybe Sirius could work on it at home so he won’t be so bored while we are busy here at school,” said then louder, with a mischievous smile directed at his lover. 

“I resent that! Even if it’s true I’ll be bored without you two to keep me company,” he pouted and then smiled back at him, “well, now I can always invite my dear cousins over,” he said giddy, Sirius also loved that he had family he liked back in his life, Andy was always his favorite cousin, but he now could count on Cissy too and that was awesome. 

“Shh! I’m trying to focus here,” said Harry tightly, he had expanded his magic, trying to pinpoint the low hum of –probably, hopefully- the curse Riddle put here when the headmaster refused to give him the DADA’s professor job, after what he felt like an hour, but that in reality was only like five minutes, he had pinpointed the location and set off with Sirius and Remus at his heels. 

They stopped in a corner that looked no different from the several they passed in their way, it had a lot of trinkets, some books, a broken chair and what seemed to be a miniature orrery. Harry crouched and passed his hand meticulously over all the objects in those 2 square meters that the trail he had been following ended. Bill said that if he could bring him the object containing the curse, he could start working on it, and he really hoped the time the older man was in the country will be enough. He only had a semester on Ancient Runes! He would need to do so much self-study, but he would for Remus. 

With the help of the taller men, Harry could feel around the top of a closet that was in glued to the wall, and there it was. He asked Remus to put him down and Sirius levitated everything that was over it to the floor for more examination. This time it was faster, it only took Harry a minute to determine that the Crystall Ball with a black tendril at its center was the source of the magic he was feeling. He should have known, it was a really pretty thing, not that big but not small either, and when he took it in his hand -after they did all the cursory charms to know if the thing was safe to touch- it fit well enough. It was probably even more beautiful once, before its center was tainted, but at least it will be really easy to channel magic on it to study it. 

He pocketed it, and they all went back to the Vanishing Cabinet. They couldn’t shrink it so that was out, after some time debating the best way to take it out unnoticed it was decided they would hide it under his invisibility cloak and then levitate it. But that also failed. 

Some more brainstorming later Harry had an idea, and facepalmed. Hard. 

“We could ask Kreacher to pop it to home,” he groaned at the questioning looks the two men were giving him. 

They also met their foreheads with their hands. 

With that done and lots of thanks to the house-elf, he was distributing his time between working in Hogwarts kitchen and taking care of Grimmauld place, The Black Manor and the Chamber of Secrets. He was really looking better and wasn’t as hateful as the creature once was. Harry was happy for him. 

Then Harry, Remus and Sirius sneaked under the invisibility cloak to the chamber, after they put the two pieces of Tom Riddle’s soul in their silk containers in a locked box in there, they proceeded to extract anything serviable of the dead and preserved body of the huge basilisk. Then they sneaked back to Remus office for a lovingly goodbye, seeing as he had to stay at school because the classes resumed in two days and he had to put everything in order for the classes.  

Sirius and Harry returned to the Black Manor and after organizing the goods they brought back home, Sirius took some samples and flooed over the Malfoy manor to discuss the deal with Narcissa. Harry hoped he was as good potioneer as his godfather claimed, he didn’t trust Snape to keep giving Remus the Wolfbane potion for much longer, certainly not in the summer when the man probably thought the werewolf would be long gone and not his problem anymore.  

Harry threw himself to his bed, he wanted to sleep. No more thinking for at least a couple of hours. 

But before he fell sleep for a well-deserved nap, he had a last thought. 

Only the diadem and the locket are left, they won’t destroy them yet but they will be contained in the chamber.  

They –his family, his friends, everyone- would be fine, Harry only needed to refocus in his classes for now, and wait. 

Chapter Text

     On Monday classes did indeed start back, but Harry had that day free because he didn't take any of the electives imparted on Mondays, so he spent the day catching up with Neville and his other Gryffindor's friends and working in his ‘save the future’ plan in the Chamber of Secrets. He needed to find a way to off all the remaining irredeemable Voldemort (because they love and support they lord, not Riddle) supporters without it being linked to him. They needed to be dealt with because those were the dangerous ones, the one that killed, maimed and did horrible things to people, but more importantly, to Harry’s precious people, so they must go down. Bellatrix, Crouch Jr., the Lestrange brothers, Grayback, the Carrow siblings, Dolohov, Yaxley, Rowle, Macnair, and several others.  

     The next day they had to be up too much early for the cold of the Scottish lands, and the last thing anyone wanted to do was spend two hours on the grounds for Care of Magical Creatures on a raw January morning, it was a good thing Harry and Hermione knew how to warm themselves. But Hagrid was prepared anyways and had them stocking a bonfire and gathering dry wood to keep it going hot enough for the salamanders that they were studying. 

After that they had charms and Professor Flitwick classroom had lost all its pretty decorations, it was a pity, but time waited for no one, and the seasons had to keep passing. 

As everyone settled in the routine of classes, and because Ron wasn’t talking to him and Hermione was too busy with his enormous workload, no one was paying too much attention to where Harry was when he was out of the common room and that suited him fine, maybe made him a bit lonely but luckily, he could start forging the bonds with his friends of others houses and practice his wand-work and wandless magic in his free time. 

   Ravenclaw played Slytherin a week after the start of term. Slytherin won, though narrowly. Harry watched Draco through all the game, and cheered loudly when he caught the snitch. Harry thought Draco was beautiful up there, relaxed and happy without that Malfoy mask to keep his reputation.  

Harry congratulated him and Draco –and other Slytherins and Gryffindors and everyone else, not that Harry would have given a damn if he had bothered to notice them- was bewildered by the interaction. But as Harry turned around and was comforting Cho Chang immediately after because she couldn’t catch the golden ball, everyone convinced themselves it wasn’t Harry who talked and forgot about it.  

But not Draco, he knew what he had seen, and that smile and shining eyes were just for him, he knew it in his bones, in his rapid beating heart and in the sing of his magic. He didn’t know what all that mean but he would bask in the warmth caused by it that chased the winter chill away. 

     One evening when Harry came back to the common room after a visit to Remus, he found Hermione, like the past nights, sitting in a corner and almost being drowned in her work. The enormous tax of the stressful workload was getting to her, and she barely spoke to anybody and snapped when she was interrupted. It was obvious she was flagging under the pressure but she was doggedly going at it and wouldn’t be persuaded to take a break. 
 
Harry was sitting finishing a nasty essay on Undetectable Poisons for Snape, even if he had done these things before, it was four years and a lot of nearly dying and actually dying two times ago! He didn’t remember most of the boring stuff he had memorized for the exams, they were buried in his brain in favor of the information he needed for the war. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t paying attention; he was looking at his friend from time to time and was going to stage an intervention, but not before he was sure Hermione was going to listen to him and not be on the defensive. She now was barely visible behind a tottering pile of books, but she still had the strong belief she could cope with his workload, so he needed to wait for something to shake it a bit before making his move. 

Or maybe Harry could shake her herself. Mm, risky. He was going to give it some more thought, but the idea had merit. 

     It has been a month since the classes resumed, the only changes were that Ron was still ignoring him, and Draco Malfoy wasn't making fun of him anymore. He nodded to him when their eyes had crossed at the station and then when it happened on breakfasts or in class or in the hallways. He didn't sabotage his work, but he didn't really talk to Harry in public either. He couldn’t believe that he was saying this, but he missed Draco’s insufferable attention seeking attitude. 

It was Tuesday again, and he was bored, he did his half of the potion and Hermione was in charge of the second half.  Harry knew she was in the last steps and their assignment would be ready in some minutes but waiting have never been his forte and it wasn't long before he lost himself in his head. 

“After all the holiday's excitement I can't help but find the classes extremely dull,”  Harry sighed, he glanced at the other end of the dungeon and there was Draco, his focused face as he counted the counterclockwise stirs distracted him,  “so cute...”  Harry jolted upright, he still wasn't used to that type of thoughts to sneak up on him, but now he had a bit of time while Hermione did this part of the potion, so he didn't suppress it and instead gave it some attention.  “I find Draco cute, but why?”   

Harry observed Draco, his lustrous hair that was so blond it was almost white and looked so soft, his fair skin, his long fingers.  

“He has his brows scrunched in concentration and his mouth is in an almost pout, softening his expression. It's so adorable, makes me want to tease him so he shouts at me and turn a lovely shade of red, or kiss him.”  A dangerous gurgling sound cut that line of thought abruptly, he had been in enough potions accidents in his lifetimes to know that sound didn't bode well. He turned sharply and saw that it was Ron's and Seamus' cauldron that was an alarming green and was less than 2 seconds from exploding.  

He didn't have the time to think.  

So he didn’t, he just jumped, unholstered his wand and crossed the distance between their worktables in a second and vanished the mess before it was too late. 

His classmates were all in shock, but Ron got over it quickly and yelled at Harry. 

“What the hell is your problem!? I can't believe you did that! It was our potion, and we don't have the time to do it again. I bet you did it because you wanted us to fail!” he was so angry that the red of his face clashed horribly with his hair and looked as if only Seamus' hold on him was stopping him from launching himself at Harry. 

“What is happening here?” Hissed Snape from behind him, he could feel him looming even if he couldn't see the man. 

“Potter vanished our potion, I think it was going to explode...” said Seamus haltingly, he also was angry because their lost potion, but he also knew that it was going to cause an accident and he didn't want to go to the hospital wing. 

“POTTER!”  

“It would have been a disaster! I had to do somethi-” 

“30 points from Gryffindor for using magic in a potion not your own without permission,” 

“But they would have been injured!” 

"Harry Potter, always the hero, I see. Doesn't know how to leave well alone," Professor Snape sneered, "detention for heroing in my class." 

Harry bit his lips till he tasted blood to not shout at the man, but oh how he wanted to slap some truths at his hateful face. Draco derailed his thoughts before Snape could test his patience anymore. 

“Professor... I think Potter did the right thing, it would have been a mess otherwise and you don't like to waste time in messes, sir,” said Malfoy, he started a bit hesitantly, but he ended firm. Everyone but Harry was gaping at him, who smiled at him in thanks, he was pleasantly surprised because he hadn't know Draco had it in him to defend Harry in public yet. 

“Mr. Malfoy, I can let such disruption to my class left unpunished. You know this,” he said calmly, but the twitch of his brow betrayed his surprise, he hadn’t expected one of his snakes to defend Harry, much less Draco Malfoy of all of them. 

Draco seemed as if he wanted to argue, but he saw that his professor had made up his mind and would not listen to reason. Before, he would’ve laughed at how his head of house had it out for Harry, but now it was plain to see that the whole thing rubbed him wrong, Harry could appreciate how much Draco was changing, how he was understanding some of the things he had done or found normal weren’t normal at all. He was thinking, and that was good. 

They could be friends for real, maybe even more with time. 

“Potter, you’ll come to my office all evenings after dinner this week. Don’t be late.” And then he was sauntering away with his black robes billowing out after him. Harry barely refrained from sending him a stinging hex and instead turned to see Ron and Seamus. Both seemed upset, but Ron only huffed angrily and started to put his things away, they wouldn’t be able to start a new potion because the class was ending in a few minutes, and it just wasn’t possible. 

Seamus thanked him for saving their asses, but he wasn’t happy at how it went. It was unfair that they would get a Troll for the failed potion and Harry lost points and got multiple detentions for his trouble, but it was what it was, and they just need to suck it up. 

     Harry was distracted all afternoon after that lively Potion class. He couldn’t focus anything, not on his Ancient Runes translation that he should be doing, after class he didn’t get any work done, and at dinner he ate the bare minimum and then he was going to Snape's office. 

Harry was angry, he tried to give the man time and to show him respect but he just didn’t care. All he saw was James Potter instead of Harry and took out his frustrations out on him, it was wrong and enough was enough. Harry was an adult in mind, and he wouldn’t take another supposed adult’s shit because he couldn’t get over his past to see the present and that they shouldn't make the son pay for their father’s sins. 

He was furious about how the incident with Ron went, he had saved his and Seamus’ lives or at least from serious injuries and he wasn’t just ungrateful, no, that would be too easy for Harry. No, Ron was even angrier than before and everything about it infuriated Harry to unexpected levels, why did his friend have to be so pigheaded? 

So here he was, with detention all week, in the nights. 

Fuck it, he knew he didn’t really hate Snape but, in that moment, looking at the man that ignored him for five minutes and then had the gall to say he was late and how everyone should bow and forgive him because he was Harry Potter and how like his father was. Harry lost it, and for that moment, he really  really  hated Snape. 

“He wants to, he is tempted to read my mind, but he isn’t doing it,”  thought Harry taken aback, but then anger overrode his disconcert in the forefront of his mind. Who cares if Snape grew decorum out of nowhere? 

“If you want to look so much, then I’ll  show you.” 

When someone knocked his door five minutes before seven, he was surprised. Severus hadn’t expected the brat to be on time once in his life, so he left him waiting at the door because yes, he was that petty. 

When he opened the door with a wave of his wand and told him he was late he felt a rush of dark satisfaction at the offended look on Potter’s face and the annoyed spike of his magic. But when he made a comment about how like his arrogant father he was, not caring about rules and etiquette and being always late to everything and expecting to be forgiven because he was a Potter, because he was the Harry Potter, he knew he had done a miscalculation. 

He felt a sudden heaviness in the air, and when he discovered that the source was the young wizard in his office, he was tempted to read his mind, what he was thinking? A stupid powerplay wasn’t getting him out of trouble. But he didn’t do it, he was distracted by the crackle of lightening and the wisps of green light. 

He didn’t think Potter was doing that on purpose. 

Potter's eyes, Lily’s eyes,  were flashing. Big emeralds shining with otherworldly light and that stupid Potter hair dancing with the waves of his flaring magic. 

Severus would never admit it out loud even with promises of Cruciatus, but Potter really cut an imposing figure with all that anger and magic flowing off him, and he was, dare he think it, a bit scared. 

Scared of a thirteen years old wizard, how low has Severus fallen. Even if he was barely a teenager, he already had so much power. 

“This is the boy you had been taking revenge on, I bet you enjoyed it immensely.”  Came unbidden a voice in his mind, it was deeper and richer than the one of the boy in front of him, more like and adults than a child but it was his. Not that it mattered because that was all the warning Severus had before images poured on his mind. No, not images, memories. This were Potter’s memories, and the more he observed the more the uncomfortable weight in his chest grew. 

He saw as a little child was trying to cook, even if he barely was able to get to the stove with the step. He was terrible small, definitely not old enough to be near the fire, or manipulating knifes. 

"I was five the first time my aunt made me cook for them, she was there to make sure I didn’t sneak bits for myself because freaks don’t deserve good food.”  

He flinched, that boy couldn’t be Harry Potter, he was too small to be five, he looked like four at the most, three was more likely with how the clothes swarmed his body. 

"I never had anything that was mine first, everything I owned was my cousin discarded things. Broken toys, old clothes, some books when I could filch them.”  

More scenes passed through his mental eye, a young Potter looking forlornly at his uncle, aunt and cousin enjoyed a big pile of Christmas presents while he had to wash the dishes and when he tried to join them, he was shouted at, and things were thrown at him. 

"Freaks don’t deserve presents.”  

How one day after bringing his grades card and all of his classes except PE were better than Dudley’s he was dragged and locked inside his cupboard without water or meals for three days and he felt like he almost died. 

"Freaks didn’t deserve rooms like normal people. So, for ten years my bedroom was a cupboard under the stairs, it was my prison and my safe heaven, nothing could happen to me while I was there, but being locked inside meant I had to go hungry.”  

The same young Potter but this time a bit older, maybe seven, was being chased by five children, all bigger and stronger than him. And when the boy tripped and the gang caught up with him, a brutal beating followed. 

"They never hit me, but they encouraged my cousin to bully me. He would intimidate everyone into leaving me alone, so I couldn't make friends, and Harry Hunting was his favorite game, he would take his whole gang into it.”  

The same scene, only this time Potter was cornered near the school’s kitchen. But before they could trash him, he surprised everyone including himself when he was suddenly sitting on the chimney of the building.  

Other time he was in class and the teacher was being mean to him because Harry didn’t get anything right at his test but that was because he didn’t want a repeat of what happened last time he went home with a higher grade than Dudley, so he turned his wig blue in an attempt to shut her up. Obviously it didn’t work, as she started to scream in a shrill voice that resembled aunt’s Petunia, he was sent to the headmistress and had to take a school report home. 

"The worst punishments always came after doing accidental magic. Oh, they didn’t tell me it was magic at all, everything that had to do with those freaks and their freakish ways was prohibited in the house, even Dudley couldn’t get away with watching cartoons that had magic in them. So, Vernon would grab me hard and then throw me at my cupboard and lock me in for ages, only let out to drink a bit of water and changing my bucket every few days so I didn’t die. Sometimes I would be let out to do chores and heavy work that without food made me dizzy and to dry heave. That could go on for weeks. It was horrible, but at least when I was older, I learned how to unlock the door with magic and could get out at night, but it was still terrible.”  

Days upon days of nothing but darkness and a few lines of dusty light, with the spiders as his only company and the pungent smell of waste in a bucket that he should felt grateful to have. But he wasn’t, he really wasn’t. He wasn’t grateful for things that should have been a given, for the years of having to work to gain a measly meal and water, of cooking, cleaning, gardening in the harsh sun that tanned but rarely burned his skin. He was never directly hit, only the rough handling, the shaking, the grabbing sometimes so hard that his arms bruised and things that could be thrown his way. But that the adults that were meant to care for him didn’t do it, didn’t mean he wasn’t hurt in other ways.  

"Sometime when I was like eight, we had to do a work about families at school, and I remember being hit by the realization that the Dursleys weren’t my family, that even if they were his relatives and we shared blood they didn’t loved me like family should, even if I worked my small ass off and did everything they wanted, they never would. They didn’t want me, and the knowledge that they never would broke something inside me.”  

His aunt calling him freak, his uncle calling him worthless boy, his cousin laughing because he didn’t have parents so he must have been unwanted, and it was his fault they weren’t there anymore. 

“Did you know I wasn’t aware of how my parents died? I didn’t know why, nor how. My aunt told me my parents were worthless drunks who died in a car crash, and they were so useless that they didn’t even kill me with them too.”  

Hagrid throwing the door down and giving him the very first birthday cake he could remember and changing his life forever for the better when he told him the truth. That he was a wizard and his parents were heroes, that his parents had loved him and had died for him, not because of him. 

“That was the atmosphere I grew up with. Uncared, unloved, abused, you could say even tortured. Ah, but you could ask why I didn’t say anything, even if the muggles were stupid and believed all the lies my aunt spout about my delinquent, irremediable tendencies, someone in Hogwarts would. Everyone would fall over to help the Saviour after all.”  

An eleven years old Harry was lying in the hospital bed, it was his conversation with Dumbledore after the whole Philosopher’s stone/Quirrelmort business. He asked the headmaster if he could spend the summer at school, that Hogwarts was his home and that he didn’t want to go back to the Dursleys. How the old wizard told him that Hogwarts would be always his home, but that it’s imperative that he go back to his REAL family. 

"I begged him to let me stay, it was the first time I asked to be placed elsewhere, to escape, to be  saved.  And he said it didn’t matter, that I needed to go back with them. It’s hard to try to value yourself when they say everything you get it’s what you deserve.”  

Potter was on his new room, but there were bars on the window and bolts on the door, he was trapped inside, and he didn’t receive any letter from his friends, maybe they forgot about him, maybe they hadn’t cared all that much about him after all.  

Potter was battling a fifteen meters long Basilisk, and killed it but he had a fang filled with one of the deadliest venoms out there. Luckily Fawkes cried on his arm and he didn’t die, he was able to destroy Tom Riddle’s diary and save Ginny. But as he was once again in the infirmary and everyone fawned over him, he couldn’t help to think that maybe the only way he could be loved was by putting himself in danger, putting himself between others and harm without care. 

“That belief was further cemented in my mind when Dumbledore kept rewarding my  selfless  and  heroic  behavior. The first time that someone told me they loved me was when they thought they were going to lose me, so of course I kept being reckless, it was positive reinforcement and all that shit.”  

Finally, when he could free Dobby from Lucius Malfoys dubious care, he was happy for the house elf, but he had realized that he was treated almost the same way he was, and it was uncomfortable and terrible realization to have. So he just accepted his thanks and sent him on his merry way, hoping that he didn’t have to deal with the being attempts to save him ever again. 

“That’s all I ever was to the Dursley, an inconvenient servant that was better unseen and forgotten. So go on, take your revenge. I hope you  choke  on it.”  was the last message as the last set of memories faded and Severus had control of his mind again. He became aware that he was on his hands and knees in the floor, struggling to even his breath as tears flowed from his eyes and fell to the floor. Some moments later he stabilized his breath and sat on his hunches, saw that Harry Potter was still there, standing up and looking him down. He felt immense guilt about his actions, he regretted them and wished he could take them all back. The arrogance and attitude he likened to James Potter spoiled upbringing was only a defense mechanism of an abused child, one that he was intimately familiar with as he had used it himself and had seen it in countless snakes that had been under his care.  

He hated how his head of house had been so useless and didn’t help him when the situation with his father turned to the worse, so he vowed to himself when he took the position of head of Slytherin to care for his students, to be there for them like no one had been for him. And he had done a good job so far, but he had failed to see the signs on Potter, too blinded by his bitter rage and his jealousy of the man, Severus couldn’t believe the son of his school enemy had a childhood more similar to his own than to the older Potter, he had been unfair and only now with all the evidence force-fed into his brain he could see it. 

Severus felt faint, and knew he was white as chalk because he could feel how cold his face and limbs had become, he felt like dying, and his body had reacted to that alarm by pooling his blood in his chest and abdomen to keep his important organs going. It was ridiculous, he wasn’t dying, but he felt the judgement coming from the young wizard in front of him, Lily’s son was judging him and found him wanting. 

“I don’t see the supposed princely upbringing that you claimed I had to be brought down a peg for, I only see a man too lost on his past to see what’s in front on him. You and I are more similar than you want to believe, think about all the suffering we went through and then think about my mom. Would she be proud of the person you had become? Would she recognize you at all? The boy she met before knowing she was a witch, the boy that was her friend? Think, and see if you want to keep being an asshole then.” Potter turned and was at the door before Severus could react, what was he supposed to do? To feel?  He felt the memories of his own childhood start to overwhelm him, his suffering at Tobias’ hand, his precious memories with Lily, his time fighting with the hateful Marauders, the awful mistake that drove the love of his life away, his dark time as a Death Eater. The last time he saw Lily, as a corpse and knowing it was his fault. 

Potter stopped before crossing the threshold, and without looking back he said, “I’ll be back tomorrow, at the same time. Goodnight Professor, I hope you take my words seriously and gain something from it,” and then he was gone, the door closed, and his office shrouded in darkness. Severus was too stunned to do anything but sit there and try to sort all the memories and knowledge he was given tonight, it was a lot and most of it horrible, but he must think about them and learn. He knew he wasn’t perfect, far from it, but he had to admit to himself that he had made a mistake with Harry Potter, and the first step to fix things is admitting there is a problem. Well, several problems were dumped on his lap so now he only had to find a way to solve them. 

And Severus would do his dammed best to do it, he owed it to Lily, to Potter, and to himself. 

     Harry was tired, his confrontation with Snape had drained him and he only wanted to faceplant in his bed. He had been impulsive, but Harry comforted himself with the surety that things were going to change, hopefully for the better. 

But he saw Hermione in her little corner, almost buried in work with eyebags so big and dark that no thirteen-years-old should carry, and he knew he had to do something. This couldn’t go on anymore. So, he swallowed a yawn, went to her and asked, “Can I sit down with you?”  

“Of course, let me clear some space,” said Hermione, moving a great stack of parchment off a chair. 

Harry looked at the messy mix of books, parchment, ink and finished essays. It was obvious Hermione had been a good few hours working in everything without pause, Harry was staging an intervention right now. 

“You can’t keep going like this Hermione, I’m worried about you.” Harry said to her bluntly, some things were better tackled with a direct approach and a month was enough for him to give up his subtle reminders for her to take care of herself. 

“Oh, I’m fine Harry, you don’t have to worry,” said Hermione. But he wasn’t having any of that. This close-up, Harry saw that she looked almost as tired as Lupin, and that was saying something because he had to deal with his monthly transformations. 

“You need to drop a couple of subjects” Harry said in a tone that wouldn’t accept argument, he wouldn’t let her run herself ragged for a grade. He watched as she stopped lifting books as she searched for a specific one. 

“I can't do that!” said Hermione, looking scandalized, “I need all of the subjects, every one of them is so interesting and-” 

“No.” he cut her off, “Hermione, nothing ,” he stressed it for good measure, he needed her to understand this “nothing is worth your health. You are skipping meals to study, you aren’t sleeping enough, you are too stressed to play with us and relax. No, this is stopping now, I can’t look and do nothing while you waste away unnecessarily.”  

“But they are all useful, McGonagall has faith I can do it with hard work,” she said a bit sullenly, she was touched his best friend cared so much, but she didn’t want him to worry, he already had so much to worry about out there. 

“I can’t believe she let you do this in the first place, but that doesn’t matter, what does is that you aren’t coping well with the workload and is too taxing on your body and mind. You are a brilliant witch, the best of our generation, you don’t have anything to prove to anyone,” he hugged her, and she felt herself breaking. It was a lot of work, and no one was appreciating it, his classmates thought she was an annoying know-it-all instead of just fascinated with every subject, the teachers thought she was good, and it was great, but that didn’t mean much if they came to expect perfection out of her instead of being surprised with her level. Ron was mad at her because she gave Malfoy a chance, even though Harry was friends with him and Malfoy was changing for the better, Ron was ignoring them and making comments about them, and it was awful. 

She felt awful and she hadn’t known she was feeling that way because she was too busy and didn’t have the time to ponder how she was. Maybe Harry was onto something after all. 

Harry held her as she cried and let her frustrations out with her tears and glared at anyone who looked funny at them. He was glad Hermione had listened to him and was thinking about it, even if he was a bit angry that he had made her cry, he knew she worked through her feelings through crying. Like that time when she spent the whole day crying in first year, at least now she had him and didn’t have to hide away.  

Some minutes later she calmed down, but she didn’t make a move to pull away from his embrace, so Harry kept hugging her and moving his hands through her back in soothing motions.  After some more minutes, Hermione sighed and rubbed her eyes, they were red and puffy, but her cold hands seemed to bring her some relief. 

“I’m sorry Harry, I understand, I’ll drop two subjects,” she said with a sad smile, but her eyes were bright, Harry knew she would be okay. 

“Don’t worry about it, that’s what friends are for,” he squeezed her hand and then refocused on the topic that started their conversation, “so what subjects will you drop? I recommend Divination, it’s horrible and rubbish if you don’t have even and inkling of sight in you.” 

“Yeah, it’s a very illogical brand of magic and I think I’m just not into it,” she sighed again, “but I wanted to try it anyways,” she added a bit wistfully. 

“It’s fine, but you should enjoy your electives, that’s why they are optional,” 

“That’s true. But I love all the rest, which one should I choose? Arithmancy is my favorite, it’s so fascinating and I love how you can study the numbers and let them tell you how the world is formed. Ancient Runes is captivating too, you can do so many things with them, very versatile and useful. Muggle Studies is really interesting and intriguing. And Care of Magical Creatures is fun, and Hagrid knows a lot about it, it’d break his heart if I drop it,” she explained earnestly, Harry could feel her love for the classes and that she didn’t want to stop any of them, but she needed to so Harry suggested what he had said to her last time when she had to decide which electives to keep and which don’t. 

“Drop Muggle Studies, you are a muggleborn witch and don’t need the subject, if you want to know what the wizards are taught about muggles you can befriend someone who had taken the course,” 

“Fine, but only those to subjects. I should be enough for me to keep up and do other things. Tomorrow I’m going to see Professor McGonagall first thing in the morning,” she looked at him and at his satisfied nod she relaxed, but then she sat upright again and asked him, “you had been quiet this last weeks, is the thing with Ron bothering you? Or it's something else?”  

“Ah, no. Like, it’s a shame Ron is being a jerk and all that, but I know he’ll get over it, we just need to give him time to brood on his own. Nobody is bothering me, there aren’t rumors of me being evil and the Slytherins had been rather laidback since Draco isn’t egging them on, and the older ones don’t bother with us, they are too busy with their OWLS and NEWTS.” 

“It’s true that Malfoy stood up for you in potions, and he hasn’t talked to me at all,” she said thoughtful, Harry was still happy that Draco had tried to appeal to Snape to not be an arsehole for once in his life, it was great. “That’s good. What about the rest of the school? Had you been with other people?” 

“Yeah, Cedric is a really good guy, and we sometimes talk, other times I help Luna find her things and scare some bullies away or we go see the Thestrals, other times I spend time with Remus doing work or having extra lessons in defense spells, he said I’m really advanced in the subject, and I'd benefit greatly for more personalized material.” 

“Wow, you had been doing a lot of friends in the other houses,” 

“Yes, we have to try, we are all kids after all,” it sounded a lot darker than he had intended and saw Hermione working in how to ask why so he distracted her with the first thing he could thing, “with Remus we wanted to set up a Defense Club.” Of course, he had been thinking about the unity of houses and the DA but he hadn’t talked to Remus yet! He didn’t know if it was feasible. He was going to have to know because Hermione had stars in her eyes, and she would pester him about it from now on. 

“Really? That's so cool! We have such a dreadful history in DADA’s professors that our knowledge it’s all over the place, it’d be fantastic to have a club.” 

“Yes, and also it would be open to all houses, so it’ll be a great opportunity to get to know people we don’t normally interact with.” 

“I wonder if Professor Flitwick would want to teach some dueling, last year dueling club was really popular! Though it was runed by that scammer of Lockhart,” she mused, that’s why she had organized the DA in their fifth year, she was really good at it. 

“I’ll ask Remus first then he’ll ask him, but it’s a great idea Hermione.” 

“Thanks,” she flushed a bit at the praise, but calmed down quickly. “You look tired, you should go to bed. I’ll organize this mess and go upstairs myself,” she ushered Harry to his dorm, and he let himself be nagged to go to sleep. He was tired and she was happy with him doing what she wanted so it was fine with him. He deserved to sleep after what went down with Snape, he was going to have to think about the consequences of his actions but not now. 

     The next day, he was leaving the History of Magic class when Wood pulled him aside and frantically asked him if he had a broom to play versus Ravenclaw, and Harry burst into laughter much to his captain displeasure. But Harry couldn’t help it! He had forgotten that everyone knew his wonderful Nimbus had perished but they didn’t know he got a Firebolt for Christmas, so it was really understandable that the older teen was worried if his star player didn’t have a good broom to participate in the match. 

When Wood seemed ready to shake him to take him seriously, Harry got control of his breathing with a lot of effort. 

“I’m sorry. Your face was as if someone was dying and I couldn’t help myself,” he chucked but at his captain stern face he calmed down and explained himself, “My godfather gifted me a broom for Christmas when he found out the sad fate of my last one, it’s the best one in sale right now,” Harry said leadingly. 

“Are you saying that you godfather got you a  FIREBOLT!?”  he whisper-yelled, breathless in awe at the prospect of having a Firebolt on his team, it’d be an honor and he was so blessed.  

“Yup! Isn't it great?” Harry loved Sirius and loved his new broom.  

“Great!? It’s fucking fantastic!! We have the cup in the bag! I’m gonna tell the others!” but as he was running, he turned his head and shouted at him, “this doesn’t mean we are having less practices!” and he was gone. 

Harry smiled to himself, it was nice to be so excited for something as normal as a broom and a cup. It was one of his healthiest hobbies and Wood’s enthusiasm was contagious, he couldn’t wait for the next match. Harry knew the Twins already knew about Sirius and that he had given it to him, so they probably didn’t tell anyone for amusement purposes –and it was amusing, Wood expression of headless chicken was the funniest thing ever- but Ron’s love for Quidditich and his fascination with new models wasn’t enough to sway him to talk to Harry again. Not that he would offer him, if he was cheap enough to have his forgiveness bought that way, Harry wasn’t sure he wanted it. Good thing then that Ron was more stubborn, and they weren’t talking yet.  

He sighed and shook his head to dislodge thoughts of his best friend having his head in his ass and not seeing reason, it wouldn’t do for Harry to dwell to much in it, Ron would come along or he wouldn’t, Harry was going to try to make up with him if too much time passed but if not, then he’d let him work it out on his own. In the meantime, maybe he could impress Draco with his new and shiny broom and a Wronski Feint. 

He tried really hard to distract himself from the detention he'd have with Snape that evening, he didn’t want to confront the consequences of his actions yet, thank you very much. But it was inevitable, and before he knew it the day had passed, and he was in walking down to the dungeons as if it was the gallows.  

Why did he let his anger control him again? He was much better than in his past Hogwarts years, that he couldn’t feel Riddle’s rage helped immensely, but his temper still got away from him from time to time. Ron and Snape combined were more than what he could take. He was ashamed for baring himself to the man, and even if Harry knew Snape was bound to keep him alive, that didn’t mean he trusted the man with his childhood. 

“But maybe I should” , he thought to himself when the door of the man’s office came into view, “ maybe he can change for the better too.”  

Chapter Text

     Like promised, Harry was knocking at Snape’s office door five minutes before seven. He was nervous as hell and thanked Death that he didn’t have classes with the man on Wednesdays.  

This time he wasn’t left standing in the corridor, Snape opened the door with only minimal hesitation, and that was expected after what transpired between them the day before. He looked exhausted, like he hadn’t slept a wink and he was paler than normal, Snape let Harry see that he was affected by what he learned yesterday. 

“Mr. Potter, please have a seat. I think we need to have a talk,” was what the professor finally settled on saying after a minute of awkwardly looking at each other, not knowing what to do. Harry nodded mutely and sat in the comfortable looking chair in front of Snape’s desk, he distracted himself from the searching look Snape was giving him by gazing around the office. It was as gloomy and dimly lit as the last time he was there in the future-that-won't-be, only it had less jars of dubious contents. But Harry found it a lot less threatening than before, probably because he now knew true dangers that lurked out there instead of the imagined ones in dark corners and formless shadows. 

“Potter, I... I'm thinking about what you said. But I haven’t made up my mind yet.” The man looked really uncomfortable admitting that, but Harry was cheering internally that Snape was more confused than angry at Harry's outburst. 

“Thank you for taking me seriously professor,” Harry said, he hadn’t known what to expect but that was such a good and mild reaction that he couldn’t help but be relieved.  

The seconds passed by, ever so slowly in the quiet of the room. Harry wished he had anything to do with his hands, didn’t the goblins say there were rings for the heirs as well for the lords? Maybe he should ask for his, he didn’t want to fidget, and playing with a ring under the table would be much less noticeable than the bouncing his leg was doing. 

“So... Do I have to do something? Or can I go?” in the end it was Harry the first one to break, he had been too wound up before coming to the office, so even if nothing bad had happened he still had the leftover adrenaline and didn’t want to be doing nothing any longer. 

“No, you can’t go yet. You are here to do detentions; you still committed an infraction by using an advanced and complicated spell that I’m surprised you knew, and even more that it worked like it should. The vanishing spell is taught in fifth year transfiguration class for a reason, if it had failed it would have been dangerous not only for you, but for your classmates that you were so foolishly trying to save. I was right behind you and I’m the teacher, you should have let me handle it.” Snape looked at Harry sternly and a bit disdainful, he didn’t like that he had jumped and used magic in his class, but he also knew he was being a bit unreasonable and harsh, so he quietly added in a more conciliatory tone “for your information, that specific potion they were doing wasn’t volatile enough to cause death, it could have been painful, yes, but not lethal. Do you understand?” 

“Yes,” Harry said obediently, but he wasn’t happy about it, it had been his best mate in danger and after the war Harry had been a bit sensitive to explosions, “I guess the vanishing spell worked because I really wanted to make the potion disappear,” Harry had forgotten in the heat of the moment, but he shouldn’t, he must be mindful of the spells he performed in front of people who were too smart for their own good, Snape was a suspicious person by nature and his job as a spy required that he took note of everything that wasn’t within the norm. If Harry didn’t want to be discovered as a time-traveler he needs to be more careful, maybe he should spend more time with Remus and say that he is tutoring him in advanced spells? But that excuse wouldn't work for a transfiguration spell like Evanesco. 

“That makes sense, just don’t repeat it if you don’t have a good grasp on it. And don’t do it in my class, if you don’t want more detentions,” he stared at Harry until he nodded and said that he understood, then he continued in a somewhat softer tone, “for detentions I usually have the students wash the cauldrons, but...” Snape looked uncertain, like he wasn’t sure if he should be saying anything at all, but at the end he did anyways, “are you okay with that? Would it be better if I ask you to do something else? I received some boxes of beetle eyes, you could put the vials in the store cupboard over there.” 

Harry was speechless by the out of character kindness from the man, he’d have never imagined that Snape could be thoughtful. It gave Harry goosebumps because it was so bloody weird. 

“Uhm, okay. I’ll do it,” Harry strangled the words out, he wouldn’t really mind too much having to wash the cauldrons, but he was not stupid enough to say it, that was a lot more work than putting away some vials of potion ingredients. 

     They lapsed into silence, Snape spent the detention doing his best to ignore the Erumpent in the room and observing Harry carefully. He would feign being busy with other things and then ask Harry questions out of nowhere. 

“Do you have a favorite food?” Was the sixth question, as innocuous as the five before it had been. It still made Harry start, but he controlled his flinch and answered anyways. 

“Treacle tart.” 

And Snape would hum and nod, then he’d continue grading or fixing something in a jar or reading as if nothing happened, like there wasn’t anything weird in the situation. 

But at the twentyish question Harry had gotten used to it, and he realized two things; one, that Snape was trying to distract Harry from the fact that he was doing work as punishment like the Dursleys would make him do, that was rather considerate for him -and so bloody weird, Harry idly wondered if Snape had been possessed by some random good spirit but he knew it was only the denial talking- and two, that this was a Severus Snape that he had never gotten to see, the half-blood prince, the inquisitive wizard. Snape was a man of science, demonstrated by the multiple upgrades and new potions he had made at such young age, so if something confused him and he wanted to get a clear view of what picked his curiosity, Snape would go at it logically and start probing and seeking answers, poke at it from a hundred points of view until he was satisfied. 

Harry had intrigued Snape, he wanted to understand him and was trying to get to know him because he couldn't believe his image of Harry Potter was so wrong. 

Harry almost choked when he realized what was happening, but he decided to be more open in the next question and then call the professor on it to see if his theory was true, if he was wrong nothing bad would happen, he couldn’t make Snape’s image of Harry any worse. 

“Potter, do you prefer herbology or astronomy?” Snape asked with the same tone he asked the past two dozen questions, mildly curious but distant. 

“I like herbology more, I always enjoyed being in the garden even if some days aunt Petunia would leave me locked outside all day and would only let me in when it was time to make dinner. The plants were soothing because they didn't judge me, and I always found comfort on the fact that something was alive thanks to me, that I helped a little life into being and it flourished under my care.” He turned and looked at Snape in the eye, the man had paled a little but nothing like yesterday, so Harry thought it was fine, “why do you want to know this professor?” 

“I'm collecting data,” was the succinct reply, and before Harry could insist on a better reason Snape cast a tempus and with a flick of his wand the door of his office opened, “it's been an hour already, your detention is over. Come back tomorrow too, same time” and just like that he was dismissed. Harry huffed and sent a glare to Snape, but the man just went back to finishing what was left of the ingredients at a much faster pace that Harry could do it so he had no other option than to go.  

But tomorrow it wouldn't end like this.  

     After he went to sleep, he found himself discussing the Severus Snape situation with Death. Harry went to meet with the being at least once every four weeks, but when important or interesting things happened, they could be every two weeks. Now it was one of those times because Harry really could use an unbiased opinion. 

“Death, how I'm going to explain all that shit I pulled!? Snape didn't ask today but that's because he was ignoring yesterday’s everything, that doesn't mean he isn't puzzling about it,” Harry said with was most definitely not a whine, only kids whined, and he was too old and cool for that. 

“Why can't you just say it was an accident?” retorted Death calmly, as if it was every day that he had to deal with teenagers that went back in time and were having the typical drama associated with that age. 

“That could work, but it takes an awful lot of magic to accidentally overpower a skilled occlumens. And I've never been the best at the mind arts.” 

“Legilimency and occlumency are two separate ways of magic, so even if they're related, they are not the same. You can be bad at occlumency but proficient in legilimency or be a good occlumens and a pitiful legilimens, or bad at both of skilled at both. It's just that you have more proficiency in one kind of mind arts than you thought,” he explained, Harry was grateful because the being never got tired of explaining things to Harry nor did he become exasperated. It was times like this that he really could believe Death truly enjoyed his company.  

“But why?” 

“There are reasons, but why you're starting to show such potential now, when before it may have never been revealed to you, can be related to the time you spend here with me.” 

“What? I thought you said being Master of Death wasn't like everyone thought?” asked Harry a bit alarmed, he shot upright and tried his best to calm himself while Death formulated his answer. 

“No, it's not. Our bond is not like a Master-servant relationship because our dynamic is mostly of being equals, that’s why I said we are friends. But even if we weren’t, you still pick up things about the people you spend a lot of time with, don't you?” Harry blue-screened; he wasn't going to think about the possible things he could be  picking up  from  Death , he wasn't. “But that's fine,” Death continued, ignoring Harry’s reaction, “Severus Snape wants to believe you are powerful because of the prophecy, because Lily was the best witch of her generation and he wants to see that in you too, even if he was disappointed when you had more of your father affinities than your mother's.”  

“Are you saying that if I tell him I wasn't thinking about it when I did it, he will believe me just like that?” 

“At least for now, yes. But that doesn't mean he won't be suspicious later.” 

“Well, he did say that it made sense when I said the Vanishing spell only worked because I really wanted to vanish the potion...” Harry said slowly, “Fine, I'll take it, I don't need that much time anyways. Riddle is going down this year one way or another and after that I'll be a normal student. After a summer with both, Sirius and Remus, people will just assume they taught me everything I know that I shouldn’t. It's not that farfetched, I learned the Patronus at 13 and taught it to a lot of teenagers at 15.” 

“Exactly, if you show your abilities like if they're gained skills by focused tutoring, then everyone will believe it. People always wants to believe everything is fine, so they'll chalk anything that’s outside their understanding to the fact that you are a hero and you're supposed to be powerful and all that.” At Harry’s disbelieving scoff he just smiled a bit sadly, Death knew that his young friend didn’t like that the society where he lived was so easily swayed, be it for good or evil, so he went on a slightly different vein to distract Harry from how gullible Wizarding Britain was. “Magic is a powerful and wonderful thing, you know? And it's limited by your imagination and will. Wandless magic is complex and requires great control, but that's only if you try to do a spell, but if you feel something strong enough, if you’re happy, angry or desperate enough, magic will come to you. That's basically what accidental magic is.”  

“Then why bothering with learning at all? It seems like a waste to me,” 

“The purpose of a magic school was to make it easy to the young ones to learn. Then were really difficult times, and the children were dying because they couldn't defend themselves and that was making the Magical population to decrease. For that reason two witches and two wizards powerful enough had the idea to gather the kids in one safe place and teach them, so they could protect them and they’d survive more, to give them a chance to grow up. And it worked.” Death said solemnly, “it worked because the quantity of magical children that got to meet me so early decreased a lot.” 

“Oh... Maybe it was a good thing after all...” 

“Yes, it was. But the problem with generalized teaching is that it narrowed the use of magic to one specific way, and all others were looked down upon or simply died out. So, the variety of magic decreased as time went on, and the people who didn't shackle themselves down and just let their magic flow and let it do what they wanted were less and less,” Death caressed Harry’s cheek with his cold fingers and said, “you have been letting go of some of your preconceived notions and that's why you're capable of doing things you couldn't before, but if a wix were to try the things that you do, it could kill them.” 

“What!? Why?” the entirety of this conversation had been a rollercoaster for Harry’s emotions, he didn’t think it was healthy for his heart to jump this much. 

“Because they don’t have enough magic, your magical core was exceptionally big even before leaving your timeline behind. Wild magic, letting it flow and be free to accomplish what you will it to takes a lot more magic than simply taking a bit of it, saying the words that will shape it with the intent you desire and using the wand as a medium. Even doing it with a wand takes a lot more than normal wix can afford, and you make it seem easy, or at least possible, when to most people it isn’t.” 

Harry felt the air rush out of his lungs as if a stone had lodged heavily on them, all his life he wanted be normal, what he wished the most was to be just Harry. But he was never meant to be just the average wizard, and it was time that he embraced it instead of just dealing with that knowledge. 

     Harry and Death were silent for an unknown amount of time, it was hard for him to grasp the flow of time in this place, and the unearthly being was the one who always at some point sent him back to normal sleep. 

“Do you think I did the right thing?” Harry asked Death in a quiet voice, “I couldn’t take it anymore. But was it okay to just go up and shove the worst pieces of my life into his head like that?” he looked at Death in the eye and waited while he mulled over it. 

“I think he needed a reality check, and he was so set on his ideas that anything less drastic wouldn’t have registered, he took your words and memories seriously and he is thinking, I guess that means you got what you wanted, and this will help the man on the long run. He is farther from my reach now than it was last week.” 

“I guess... It just that I was so angry, and I hated him for so many years that it’s easy to try and smother the part of me that wants to trust him. But I want to, gods it is embarrassing but it’s the truth, I want to trust him, I want him to look at me and  see me , Harry, not my dad, not the child of the prophecy, not the bane of his existence. I want to get to know the man that my mom thought was worth something, I want to like him, and I want him to like me too. If the world wasn’t so shitty and things had gone differently maybe he would be my godfather on par of Sirius, maybe we could have been family, maybe he could have taken me away from the Dursleys if he had known what I was suffering... But I don’t know that, and I never will, so I want to see what we can be now. That’s why I did that, I wanted to shatter his misconceptions about me, but because I was so angry, I wanted to hurt him too, but because I want to trust him, I opened up to him... That doesn’t make much sense, does it?” 

“If you had tried to be less abrupt it would have taken months of effort to get the same results, and it would have been too emotionally draining for you in exchange of little progress. I think overall it was a good thing.” 

“Thank you. It’s just, none of the people I’d confide with would be fair and unbiased, Sirius would say he is horrible and that I shouldn’t forgive him, I think Remus still feels a bit guilty about how he almost killed him decades ago, my friends have suffered his less than stellar teaching habits,” Harry mumbled into Death shoulder, after all that talking with ups and downs of his emotions he was exhausted, and with his worries momentarily appeased he felt how heavy his eyelids were and how each blink was slower than the one before.  

“You did good, now rest. Tomorrow will come with more surprises, but you can do it, believe in yourself,” Death said softly, ruffling his hair and humming some ancient lullaby until Harry fell sleep. 

     Thurday’s detention started with Snape letting Harry into his office and making him sit again. Snape cleared his throat; he didn’t offer Harry tea because he knew it wasn’t what the situation called for, and he was never one to bother with social niceties if he could get away with it. After another minute of heavy silence that Harry refused to break, Snape sighed and rubbed his eyes, lessening somewhat the mounting tension on the room. 

“Potter, I owe you an apology,” he had a great poker face, but he still let show in his body language that he was irritated that he was wrong, and having to admit it too, “the way I acted towards you was unfair and uncalled for, even if I had reasons to act as if I didn’t care for the students or teaching and I was doing it because I was forced to, it was over the line and I- I was wrong, I was wrong about you, and I shouldn't have treated you the way I did,” Severus made sure to maintain eye contact, willed the words out of his mouth and then bowed his head, “I’m sorry”. After a few seconds he straightened again and waited for a response. 

Harry didn’t know what to do, he had hoped Snape’d consider his words and think about himself, but he hadn’t expected an apology, though it was appreciated and warmed him. Maybe the man had a heart somewhere buried under his hardened shell. It just was that he hadn’t used it in a long time and was an emotionally stunted mess. 

“Thank you Professor, I accept your apology,” said Harry sincerely, he believed the man was sorry, he knew Snape would never admit being at fault if he could, so that he had done it reassured him it was genuine, but... “but I’m not sure if I can or should forgive you just yet.” 

“That’s understandable, I know words mean little without actions to back them up. I... I’ll see what I can do from here and on,” he inclined his head to concede the point and then they both lapsed into silence. After a bit Snape stood up and showed him another stash of Potion ingredients that needed to be organized. As Harry worked in that, Snape went to grade the homework he had assigned to his NEWT class. The only sounds in the office were the gentle scratch of the quill on parchment and the clinking of the glass vials, but halfway into the hour of detention Severus decided to voice the question he had stuck in his head since Potter decided that he was done with his admittedly shitty behavior in class. 

“How do you think my classes would be more enjoyable?” he saved a vial of essence of Daisyroot that slipped out of Harry’s hand in his surprise, “without ending it in chaos, chaos in a potion class mean probably dangerous disasters and I don’t have the patience to deal with them.” 

“Uh... Maybe you could start changing your image a bit in class?” Harry said hesitatingly after he got over the shock of Severus Snape asking for advice, but at the professor’s raised brow he soldiered on, “viewing your students like students instead of little pests would be a good start. You love Potions and it shows, you know a great deal about it but you are so acerbic that you terrify some of your students and others are put off from it. I get that the number of accidents in class are way less than it was before you took the position and the quality of you NEWT graduates is the best one in decades so you must think it’s worth it, but you don't teach the basics and expect everyone to arrive to your class with knowledge that us muggleborn and muggle-raised simply don’t have and that if we are not as studious as Hermione we don’t know where to get it.” 

“If they weren’t so stupid and always wanting to fool around maybe I wouldn't be so strict,” Snape drawled, but at the glower he got from Harry he sighed and compromised, “but I already said I’d try to be better, so maybe I won’t point the sheer idiocy of some of the dunderheads I had to teach.” 

“What about the basics of the potion-making process? There are some kids that learn better with practical lessons instead of reading, not everyone understands the difference between slicing, chopping, dicing, mincing, etc.” Harry challenged, he wanted to see how far Snape would go with this. 

“Absolutely not. I won’t waste my time teaching things like that,” he hissed and bristled like a particularly ugly cat, it was funny and made Harry’s lips twitch. Apparently sensing his amusement and taking them like Harry was being smug, Snape clenched his jaw and looked away, his scowl would send sixth years running but Harry had stared down scarier people, hell, he had taunted the fucking Dark Lord when he was fourteen, Snape didn’t frighten him.  

After a minute of that showdown of wills, it was the older man who folded first, and was bitter about it too. How could Potter be more stubborn than himself? But that wasn’t, was it? It was that Severus wanted to do right by that child, and once he decided on something he was methodical with it. So he just gritted his teeth and faced back to the boy, he was standing there with a neutral face, waiting for what he would do. His eyes that were so much like Lily’s, but they also couldn’t be more different, her eyes were never so ancient, aged beyond words, as if he had seen things no mortal should have seen. Severus internally shook his head, he shouldn’t stall, he already knew what he could do as a compromise in this matter because he had thought about it some years ago but never had the desire to finally putting into practice, now was a good time as any. 

“I can make my NEWT students to do extracurricular tutoring, just once or twice a week when they have time, it would be good for them to brush his basic knowledge and I trust them to not explode a lab if I were to facilitate them one. But it’d have to be voluntary, I hate to waste my time, so I won’t make them waste theirs with people who aren’t interested in applying themselves,” Severus said, coolly detailing his idea to Harry. But when he beamed at Snape because it was an amazing idea, -and Harry couldn't believe he hadn’t thought something like that in all the years he struggled with Potions- Severus felt a strange pang in his chest, and then a full-blown wrenching that almost made him gasp. 

No one had looked at Severus like that in a long time. The last time was when he and Lily were making upgrades to the potion recipes in their fourth year, they were still friends and the atmosphere in school wasn’t as bad as it was later, so their relationship wasn’t as strained. She had looked at him and beamed the same way Potter was doing right now, like Severus was smartest person alive and they couldn’t believe they got him to share that with them. It was heartwarming and heartbreaking in all the best and worst ways possible, it reminded him of his lost friend so much that he couldn’t breathe, it tortured him the same way seeing those eyes in the face of his school bully did. It hurt so much, but also soothed something he thought would never be able to. Severus felt like someone who had a bone rebroken because it had settled wrong and it was tearing his muscles, so even if he had been healing, it also had been hurting him more. But now that it had been broken again and set in the proper place, he knew that now he’d start to heal for real, that he someday would be able to see back at Harry Potter and won’t felt the rage and desperate sorrow that always inundated him when he saw him. 

Harry saw the tempestuous feelings that his smile had brought upon the man, he saw the conflict in his eyes and kept quiet. He knew that he had gotten what he wanted, and he shouldn’t press anymore because against what some people said, he had some tact, so he kept quiet and left the man to his internal crisis. After a while Snape seemed to gather himself and dismissed him even if there still was a quarter of hour to his detention, Harry only said goodbye and went to see Remus. He’d be open to cuddles and chocolates and Harry wanted the comfort. 

     In his last detention Snape, he again wasn’t set to work immediately. After the cordial if a bit stiff greeting the surly man motioned him to take a seat so they could talk face to face instead of while doing work. Harry warily sat, wondering what had Snape so uncomfortable but determined in equal measure. 

“There are reasons as to why I started with my ‘dungeon-bat’ persona in the first place, reasons I’m not sure would be appropriate to tell you and that I definitely don’t want to share with you yet. But if you ask, I’ll answer,” Snape said, staring resolutely at Harry’s eyes, as if he hadn’t performed a miraculous magical feat of legilimency three days ago –the whole experience had been a lot, Severus had been studying it and assimilating it in the last 72 hours, but the world-shattering revelations were too much so he boxed the shock of a thirteen-year-old wizard overpower his occlumency shields in the back of his mind to think over it hopefully never, it was embarrassing no matter how ridiculously powerful the child was destined to be-. At Harry’s nod Snape exhaled a breath he hadn’t know he was holding and relaxed minutely. 

“So, I won’t give you excuses as to why I started nor as to why I grew comfortable in my role and got carried away, but I can give you my word that I had listened to you, and that I’ll be making changes in the future. I’m not exactly sure what or how but I’m not planning to do the same mistakes twice.” 

“That’s enough for me, professor,” Harry smiled, he couldn’t believe his week of detentions would end like this, he guessed Death knew what he was talking about when he said Harry did a good think with his accidental trauma-dumping, but the confirmation was nice. 

Snape studied him as if he wasn’t sure the small smile in his face was a trap or not, but he just shook his head and sighed, he waved his wand and a blank parchment settled in front of Harry.  

“I’m going to write lines?” he scrunched up his nose in distaste, and that made Snape roll his eyes. 

“No, you are going to write what areas you think you are lacking in Potions, and how do you think you could improve them, alone and with help. Take it seriously because I’ll give that to the students that will be overseeing the tutoring starting next week,” Snape said. 

“Oh, do you have to show it to them?” Harry asked somewhat anxious, if he was going to show it to other people to see what a third year needs help with then he was a terrible example! This was going to be hard. 

“Yes,” was the simple reply, and then he started his pile of paperwork he had for that day, it still baffled Harry how much paperwork being a teacher involved, he didn’t think he could deal with being locked up in some office reading forms for hours. Working as Auror for the Ministery would involve a lot of doing just that... He’ll revisit that thought later. 

“Fine, I’ll do it.” 

     They worked silently for the next hour, Harry tried to remember what he wished someone’d have taught him in his first, second and third years, about some of the theory behind potions, about what would help someone like Neville to not suffer so much in class, random ideas that he thought would be useful to know about the subject. It ended being a large list with super specific points and extremely vague ones, it was embarrassing that someone was going to see it and use it as reference or guide, but he did his best and he thought it was a complete work, and that was what mattered. 

When Harry finished because the hour was up and because he really didn’t know what more to write he stood up and presented the parchment to Snape, he lightly skimmed it over and waved his hand to the door. 

“Go on, I don’t want to see your ugly mop of hair until Monday class,” Snape snarked, but it was without heat and Harry didn’t take offense, he just smirked. 

“Have a good weekend, sir,” Harry said with a mock salute and a wink and went out of the office before Snape could react to his cheek. Once he was a good few corridors and a floor away, he let himself lose it and laughed at his heart content, he was changing things for the better for people he hadn’t thought he could help at all, and it felt so good.  

If some first year’s Slytherins caught him laughing like a loon and went running in the other direction, well, he was too preoccupied struggling for air to care. 

     Snape said he would try to be better and the answer to how he’d do it was a subtle but noticeable change in attitude, everyone who paid attention could see it. He wouldn’t be as scathing in his comments to the Gryffindors, he was a bit more patient to the student body in general, and even if his scoring was as harsh as always, he wasn’t giving Harry the worst calcification possible for perfectly normal potions, and Harry thought that victory was the sweetest of them all. The second week of February passed with no incident in potion class, and the most interesting thing was the pamphlets about where and when the new hours of Potions tutoring were going to be. 

Then Valentine’s Day was upon them, and he decided to gather all the Gryffindor courage he had and give Draco some chocolates. Harry knew Draco had a not-so-secret sweet tooth and he was going to take the boy he liked to a date as cheesy but original as possible. Chocolates and a broom flight were good enough, right? 

That’s why he found himself on Sunday looking for the little dot with Draco’s name in the Marauder's map, he was at the library and thankfully he was alone, he didn’t want to deal with the rumor mill if he had to ask him out with other people present. So he got up from where he was completing his homework in the common room and set off to the library, even if the security around the school had dropped after Sirius’ hearing, he still took the secret passages to mobilize around because it was emptier, and no one asked where he was going. 

Draco was in a little corner of the library that almost no one used, surrounded by a pile of books and parchments that wasn’t as bad as Hermione’s, but it significantly less dignified than Harry imagined him letting people see. Harry stood there and drank the sight of Draco Malfoy, how the light from the window made his hair shine and it reflected in his long eyelashes as if he had glitter in them, his cute frown of focus, how even with his hands flying between writing and changing the pages of the books, not a single drop of ink dropped where it shouldn’t. Harry was so taken with the boy in front of him that he didn’t know what to do, he never felt like this with the girls he had fancied before, nothing this intense for only looking at them doing absolutely normal things. 

Harry chided himself, he came here in a mission, and that was asking Draco if he wanted to spend the afternoon of Valentine’s with him. So he breathed deep to center himself and cleared his throat, making Draco jump that sent some books clattering to the floor, the startled expression in his face made Harry chuckle even as he apologized for scaring him and helped him pick up the things that had fallen. 

“Potter, what are you doing here?” Draco hissed. It was obvious that he hadn’t expected anyone to find him, much less someone he knew. 

“Potter? Weren’t we friends and in first name basis now?” Harry said in a low volume with amusement coloring his voice, he knew they couldn’t talk that loudly in the library and he didn’t want to be kicked out before he got what he came in for. 

Draco looked as if he was getting over the scare and was relaxing, because his face smoothed out and said amicably, “yes, of course, what do you need Harry?” 

“I was looking for you, obviously,” Harry relished in how his name rolled out of the other boy’s mouth. Man, he got it so bad. 

“Obviously he says,” Draco muttered under his breath, while reorganizing his table and not looking at Harry, “so you planned this ambush because...?” 

“I wouldn’t call it an ambush,” Harry squawked embarrassed, it was true that he wouldn’t have found him if he hadn’t looked for him in the map first but that didn’t mean he was ambushing him. No, he just planned to find Draco alone in some place to talk to him... Okay, maybe it was something like and ambush but that wasn’t the point, “I was wondering if you were busy tomorrow? We are friends now, but we haven’t really talked or done anything together in the weeks since the term resuming, the last time we interacted was weeks ago. Spend the afternoon with me tomorrow.” That was so not how Harry wanted to ask him, it was as if he was demanding Draco to be with him instead of asking, and guilt-tripping him into accepting. Why couldn't he be smooth and charming? Harry was always making a fool of himself when he had to address people, he remembered the terrible time when he tried to ask Cho to the Yule Ball and she was dating Cedric and Harry hadn’t know, talk about awkward. 

At least Draco didn’t hold it against him because he agreed to see him next day after class. 

“Great! I’ll go and get you after your Arithmancy class and tell you what we’re doing. Wait me there!” and Harry sped off there because he was really happy and because if he was a second more in Draco’s presence he was going to do something stupid, and Harry didn’t want to ruin it and make him change his mind. 

     Harry was nervous all Monday, he was distracted and smiling stupidly at the air and when the bell sounded marking the end of their DADA’s class, he was ready and jumped out of his chair and ran next door to the Arithmancy room where Draco was having class. He managed get there before Draco had left and even had time to fix his school robes a bit, he had put the effort to dress himself, but he didn’t know if he succeeded in looking more presentable. Harry wanted to impress the boy and he was anxiously waiting for him to come out, so when Draco finally came through the door Harry was practically jumping out of his skin.  

Merlin, Draco knew how to look good, he had styled his hair to the side and was falling artfully in his temple, his green and silver tie was perfectly knotted as always, and Harry didn’t know how he did it but Draco could move so gracefully in the traditional uniform, Harry always used the trousers instead because he was always getting in trouble, and he needed the room to move the trousers gave him. Can you imagine him dodging the Basilisk lunges if he had used the long robes instead? Harry’d have been snake treat in less than three minutes, or running behind Sirius, or dueling in the Department of Mysteries... You get the point. 

“Harry, you are on time, what a pleasant surprise,” said Draco as hello.  

“Draco, hi,” said Harry, then he registered what the other boy said, “HEY, I'm not always late. I don’t get why people are always remarking in my punctuality like it’s an achievement,” he grumbled. 

“It’s because you’re always cutting it short, but now that you say it this year you had been on time more than late,” he said as they started to walk down the serpentine corridor in direction of the stairs, “will you tell me what are we doing now? Yesterday you left rather quickly,” he smirked at Harry’s blush, he really had left somewhat hastily. 

“To the Quidditch Pitch, I have something I want to show you,”  

“Are we flying!? You could have told me, now I need to change,” Draco looked sadly as his robes. 

“Fine, but don’t take too long,” Harry was internally groaning and facepalming, he knew he had forgotten something, “should I wait for you to be ready at the entrance of the castle or in the broom shed?” 

“I’ll see you outside, I have to get my Nimbus out anyways.” 

They separated on the ground floor, Draco went to the dungeons to his common room and Harry went to the Quidditch pitch. He had reserved the place from four to six after making sure no Quidditch team had practice, and now he was going to put some repelling charms surrounding the stadium, he didn’t want to deal with spectators or curious eyes, Harry wanted to be alone with Draco for a couple of hours and enjoy it without worrying about anything. 

After ten minutes Draco arrived, he had changed to a simple yet stylish pair of trousers and a more comfortable shirt, he had a bag resting in his side where Harry imagined he had his school uniform to change back into before dinner. Harry had also changed to his favorite flying clothes and had the Firebolt shrunken in his pocket, he wanted it to be a surprise to Draco.  

Draco took his broom from the shed and they entered the stadium, once they were both in the center of the pitch and he was distracted, Harry transformed his Firebolt to its normal size and waited for the other boy to look back to him. 

“Harry, you didn’t take any broom from the shed, how are-” he stopped midsentence when he caught sight of the broom in Harry’s hand, and took an unconscious step closer when he recognized exactly which model it was, “is that a  Firebolt?”  

"Yes! It’s brilliant, Sirius gave it to me for Christmas,” Harry bragged. 

“How unfair! I begged my father to buy me one too, but he refused and said the Nimbus 2001 he bought be last year was enough,” Draco pouted, it was so cute. 

“C’mon, I also have a Snitch,” Harry brought out the snitch he had in his other pocket, another gift from Sirius, that man was going to spoil him rotten, “let’s play some Seeker games, or are you scared you are going to lose because my broom is better than yours?” taunted Harry when Draco didn’t answer. 

“Ooh, you’re on. I’m going to win even if you have an unfair advantage, is obvious I’m the better flier,” 

“If you say so,” and let the Snitch fly, it immediately disappeared and after a minute Harry and Draco both kicked from the floor behind it. 

     They flew and played seeker games, Harry obviously won every single one of them, even when Draco tried to push him out of his broom or Harry gave him a head start. After ten games Draco was fuming and loudly proclaiming Harry must be cheating somehow, Harry only laughed and said that he was just that much better, but that they could exchange brooms if he was so eager to prove him wrong, that even with his Firebolt he was going to beat Draco. He raised to the bait and then smirked, Draco was going to his dammed best to beat Potter in his own game, after all it was him who suggested exchange brooms. 

So, they both took off and raced each other for a long while, searching for the elusive snitch all the time. It was exhilarating, Harry relaxed and enjoyed the wind rushing past him, he had always been his happiest and was most at peace up in the air, it was as if all his problems were small and far away when he was in his broom. And competing with Draco for the snitch was the best kind of distraction he could have, so Harry let himself be absorbed by the lightness of the moment and just breathed and laughed when he caught the snitch again. It was brilliant, Harry and Draco had taken a very sharp dive in pursuit of the gold thing and they were both giddy for the adrenaline rushing in their veins, they both flied up and fought to calm themselves, Harry was mesmerized by the breathtaking sight of the sun glinting in Draco’s wind-mused hair, his loud and unguarded laugh, his shining eyes that denied his supposed irrecuperable hurt at having lost so many times against the Harry Potter. Harry wanted to kiss him so bad, he’d have given anything to cross the small distance between them and just do it, but he knew he couldn’t yet, so he only smiled broadly and pointed to the floor. 

They went down and Harry gave him the chocolates he had prepared, he had even wrapped it in a cute big green and silver bow, so that Draco stop sulking, because even if he had enjoyed it very much, it still smarted his pride that he didn’t win a single game, not even when he was so close on a lot of them, but in the end he just couldn’t grasp the snitch before Harry.  

The delighted face Draco did as he accepted the chocolate was beautiful, his eyes glittered, and his smile was blinding. Harry made Draco promise to not tell his Quidditch team about Harry's Firebolt, Wood wanted it to be a secret for the Ravenclaw match and he, as the Slytherin’s Seeker, understood that so he hesitated but finally agreed to keep it secret when Harry promised to play together again and let him borrow his broom from time to time. Draco vowed to train more and win next time, that Harry must keep up or he was going to left him in the dust, and Harry said in response that he was excited to see him try. They both laughed and bumped their shoulders as they sat in the soft grass, Draco even shared a bit of the chocolates with Harry as they talked a lot about a variety of things and had an excellent time just the two of them, close like never before. But like every time you are having a good time, it passed too fast and before Harry and Draco knew it the sun was setting, and they need to go shower and change if they hoped to be on time for dinner. 

     They stopped in the stairs leading to the entrance of the Great Hall; Harry could hear the ruckus going on there, it was loud and lively because that was how having a thousand teenagers in a single room should be. Not the grave and scared and grief-stricken silence that accompanied Harry’s last dinner at Hogwarts, the year Dumbledore died and so many things fell apart. 

“I'm so glad we are friends now Harry,” said Draco, and Harry chocked. Luckily, Draco distracted him from his grim thoughts, Harry wasn’t in a mood to fall into a pit of despair again. The terrible thing was what Draco was implying, was he rejecting him? “I’ve always wanted to be this close to you, and I'm really happy I got to be with you today and enjoy ourselves. You even let me ride on your Firebolt! It was great, fantastic even. So thank you Harry, I hope we can talk more and spent time together in the future like we did today, and in other settings too.” And with a smile and a last pat on Harry’s shoulder, Draco went to sit at the Slytherin table, no doubts he would be telling everyone who will listen, willingly or not, about their marvelous afternoon and how he got to ride Harry Potter's broom -he flushed at his own innuendo, he hadn't touched himself with this body yet because it would have been a bit weird but maybe he should now that he was more used to it, but that was so not what was appropriate to be thinking about at dinner time- and how Harry gave him chocolates and they spent hours together having fun. Draco wasn't rejecting him; he was just unexpectedly dense, who would have thought the great Draco Malfoy was an oblivious kind of boy?  

Harry sighed and plopped down besides Hermione, she was looking at him and sneaking glances at the Slytherins, so it was obvious she was connecting some dots. He’ll tell her everything about it, she'll probably be a bit put off at first but then she’ll laugh, but he's sure she will support him wholeheartedly, and Harry was in need of support right now.  

He'll just have to take it slow, befriend Draco and then flirt all sneaky like a Slytherin but impress him with his Gryffindorness. Draco won't know what happened before he’ll have it as bad for Harry as he has it for him and it'll be too late to change his mind. The match versus Ravenclaw was a perfect stage to do a bit of wooing and curse him if he didn't get at least a cheer and a hug from the other boy. Harry wasn’t sure what he’d be doing in the future, if he was going to take it slow and enjoy his closeness with Draco as friends while secretly making him fall for him, or if he will take a more direct route like his father and relentlessly and loudly proclaiming his affection until Harry convince him it’s worth it.  

Hmm... Questions and choices that Harry was going to discuss with people, surely between Sirius, Remus, Hermione, Death and himself could come up with a plan to be with the person he liked? But for now, he’d enjoy his dinner with his friends, he could think about all that starting tomorrow. 

Chapter Text

     The Gryffindor team practiced diligently the rest of the week for Saturday’s match, they were their best practices ever. All the members were emboldened by the Firebolt in their midst and the boost of confidence brought forth their true potential, and even let them go beyond their usual limits. Harry used the extra practice to make sure he was maneuvering with the correct proprioception, he hadn’t had an accident for miscalculating the reach of his limbs since October, but he still had to curb some of his habits on the broom from his older self that were a health hazard with his 13 and half y/o body. Harry also spent long hours that week adapting and perfecting daring maneuvers for personal reasons besides winning, his teammates were thrilled and cheered every time he made a Sloth Grip Roll, zigzagged avoiding bludgers and zoomed around for the Snitch, Harry even almost made Wood faint when he pulled a Wronski feint, mind you it was because of awe and not for fear. 

It was a fun week, even though he had to suffer Hermione’s endless teasing. Harry told her about how he had started to view Draco differently since the start of the term, and how he had changed a lot since Christmas and that Harry somehow ended up liking him. 

They had that conversation in the Room of Requirement, Harry had introduced Hermione to the room after she badgered him about where he disappeared to when he wasn’t in the library or practicing in the pitch or in extra classes with Professor Lupin. She was delighted and amazed with the complexity of the magic of the room and she spend long hours there, reading the books that had been lost for years that ended up there and practicing useful spells. They discussed the need to keep the room secret, they both agreed to not tell anyone for now but to revise that in a future time if things changed. 

     So, that conversation about Draco Malfoy and Harry's feelings went like this: 

“Harry, yesterday you said that you were too tired to talk so you promised we’d today,” Hermione said after their Ancient Runes class ended. 

“I kinda hoped you’d forget about it,” said Harry, and chuckled when Hermione hit him with her Runes dictionary, “kidding. But I don’t want anyone to eavesdrop so let’s go to the seventh floor, okay?” 

“Sure, let’s.” 

So off they went, Harry subtly making sure that no one was following them to the Room of Requirements, only relaxing after they walked three times in front of the empty wall and entered through the door that appeared in it. The room that answered to“I need somewhere to talk peacefully” was a cozy room, with a plush dark brown double couch so they could sit together if they wanted to and a soft and fluffy carpet and a wood table where they could leave their bags.  

“Okay, what is that you want to know? And what had you already deduced?” asked Harry, he’d listen what she thought she knew and then he’d fill the gaps. 

“What’s your deal with Malfoy? I saw that you were treating him differently since the start of the year when you didn’t react as always to his taunting, instead of angry you’d smile and quip something smart back that left him spluttering. I admit that it was funny, but it was still a noticeable change from last year, or at least I noticed it. There was also everything with his parents helping Sirius, how did you get them to help you?” Hermione said all that in her fast but orderly fashion, like it was material for a test she was studying. 

“Well, first of all there isn’t a deal or anything like that, but the rest is true. It’s just that this year l realized that Draco’s taunting was only method to gain my attention, I couldn’t really believe it at first but then I started to find it amusing and well, it was funnier to tease him back and turn it on him instead to raising to the bait and getting angry. It was a strange, but seeing the always composed Draco Malfoy, the boy that spend so much time trying to make me hate him speechless because something I said, red faced and so out of his depth was so satisfying, so I kept going it. And somehow, between banters, helping him so he didn’t get eaten by that hippogriff and making sure he wasn’t up to something I found myself thinking about him a lot,” Harry sighed, this was something he only got to understand in the middle of the war, when he found Draco crying in the bathroom because of the impossible task that had been assigned to him, and how he was bound to try even if he didn’t believe in the Dark Lord because he and his mother would die if he failed, “I realized that he was a spoiled brat and most of his bullying and bigoted tendencies were result of his upbringing, that it wasn’t really his fault that he loved his father and wanted to be just like him, because he adored him and thought everything he said must be the absolute truth of the world. He is a kid just like us, but unlike you or me he didn’t have a better role model, no one taught him that looking down in others is wrong. In fact, it was the contrary! All his live Draco was told he was better than the rest, that everyone owed then respect for their blood and all others of worst standing were deplorable and deserved to be treated like dirt. He was isolated, never had friends his parents disapproved and only had contact with a limited number of approved people and was berated when he did anything that wasn’t appropriate for the Malfoy line,” Harry took Hermione’s hands and looked at her, willing her to understand his point. She squeezed his hands, urging him to go on, that she was listening. 

“Isn’t that a bit sad? Here at Hogwarts was the first time that he had to deal with other people who didn’t just roll and let him do what he wanted, well, except maybe Snape, he always favored Draco to an unhealthy degree, but that’s not the point. The thing is that he is changing, it’s also true that’s heavily influenced because his parents also changed in their beliefs because of Sirius and myself in a smaller degree, but what’s important is that he’s doing his best, he even apologized to us!” 

“Yeah,” Hermione laughed, “he looked really awkward, but he did it anyways, and I think he meant it.”  

“Exactly. But because I didn’t hate him anymore, I didn’t really know what to feel about him, somehow all the time I spent thinking about him wasn’t about how a guy he was, I didn’t resent him for receiving sweets from his mother in the owl post every week. I also started to notice all these useless little details about him, I caught myself looking at him, looking for him on the halls or in class and I couldn’t get him out of my head! It was so confusing and frustrating, but then I had to accept that- that I liked him…” Harry trailed off, and Hermione patted his hand comfortingly. They lapsed into silence after that confession, it was the first time he told that to his friends. He wasn’t looking forward breaking it go Ron. 

“It’s so ironic. Harry Potter, Gryffindor extraordinary, fancies his school rival Draco Malfoy, the Slytherin prince,” that drew a startled snort from Hermione, and that in turn made him laugh. Harry let her mull over everything he had told her, but it wasn’t long before she said something. 

“You know, once you think about it it’s really obvious that you’ve grown and maturated this year, and I should have known that all that hot-headed and attention seeking tendencies had to go somewhere, so if you two are no longer fighting, of course you’d end liking him instead,” like it was the most logical sequence of events, maybe it was and Harry had been too distracted and that’s why he realized it so late and suddenly. 

     And that’s how they spend their afternoon between class and dinner time. Hermione, like Harry had known she would, patiently listened to him complain and gush about Draco, about how he still was a bit of a prat but was better, about how he liked to get under his skin, about how he found him cute. She interrupted him from time to time to tease him about his 'first crush' and to make questions, like how he ended with the Malfoy's favor and why they hosted and helped Sirius, Harry told her the official story and most of the real one, the one he, Sirius and Remus were telling all of their close friends. 

Harry still didn’t want to involve her in his time-traveler status, he didn’t want to trouble her with the grim future they all suffered from, he was changing it all so it’ll never came to pass anyway, so there was no need to place that burden on her. 

After all was said she hugged him, and they passed the time chatting and laughing about everything. Hermione admitted that she was doing much better with two subjects less, and thanked Harry for looking after her when she hadn’t, that she would look after him too. He told her it was no problem, that she didn’t need to than him because they were friends and he always would have her back. She cried and said that she loved him, that she was so glad to be friends and was honored by the trust he gave her so freely, and Harry held her and softly kissed her bushy hair, and said that he loved her too, that she was her sister and was also immensely grateful for having her in his life.  

If he also shed some tears in relief for the things she would never have to suffer because of him, if he clung to her as hard as he could, well, no one was there to witness his moment of vulnerability. 

     That weekend was the match with Ravenclaw and as promised, Harry was set on wooing the shit out of Draco. 

In Saturday morning Harry and his friends went down to breakfast, for some reason all his roommates seemed to think his Firebolt deserved a procession, so they were marching alongside of him. All of them except Ron, who was still resolutely ignoring Harry and Hermione, he had huffed at them and grumbled about fanatics, but he still went to eat with them, sitting the further away from Harry and Hermione as possible but still being in the third-year group. Harry only snorted at his antics and didn’t let it bother him, it was the closer Ron had been willing to be with him since their fight at the Ministry and he was sure he could sway him with the celebratory festivities that will follow their victory, so Harry wasn’t really worried about his best friend cold-shoulder. As Harry entered the Great Hall, heads turned in the direction of the Firebolt, and there was a good deal of excited muttering. Harry saw, with enormous satisfaction, that the Slytherin team were all looking thunderstruck, Draco had kept his promise to keep quiet about it. 

Wood, too, was basking in the reflected glory of the Firebolt.  

“Put it here, Harry,” his captain said, laying the broom in the middle of the table and carefully turning it so that its name faced upward. People from the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables were soon coming over to look. Harry wanted to laugh at the ridiculous way everyone was fascinated with his broom, it was the funniest thing ever because even if it was the best broom in the market, it was still just a broom. But he let them fawn over it because it was kind of sweet that they could admire something with childlike awe, to be happy with only being near it, and because for once everyone was admiring something other than the boy-who-lived. 

So Harry let them look at his broom and ask questions, though those were mostly handled by Wood and other Quidditch fanatics while he ate his light breakfast. He accepted the side hug Cedric gave him when he came over to congratulate Harry on having acquired such a superb replacement for his Nimbus, and they chatted for a bit about today’s game, if he was nervous because how the last one had ended. 

“Not in the sightless, I’m really pumped out and I'm confident that we’re going to win,” Harry said, and Cedric chuckled and ruffled his hair with his free hand, the arm he had draped over Harry's shoulders making it impossible to escape the attack on his hair that was making it more of a mess than it usually was. 

“I see that you are set, I wish you luck then, even if I’m rooting for Ravenclaw,” 

“Why? Someone in there caught your eye?” Harry said, wriggling his eyebrows and laughing when the older boy blushed and laughed nervously. 

“Nah, nothing of the sort. I’ll leave you to your food. See you later!” and he fled. Harry smiled happily, he had always admired Cedric and he wanted him to have the opportunity to be happy that in his last life was robbed from him. 

“You seem to have a thing for fit blondes,” Hermione whispered teasingly, and Harry jumped and whirled around to see the merry twinkle in her eyes. 

“Urgh! ‘Mione! You know that’s not true!” Harry whisper-yelled back at her, “besides, I don’t like Cedric that way, we’re friends and it’s just that he likes to show his affection by touch,” he added more calmly. Harry also loved to have his loved ones in touching distance, he was touch-starved for the way he was raised, plus the war only made him more prone to reach to them to make sure they were real, alive and there. That's why he never wasted the opportunity to have those he cared for close, whether with hugs, leaning into other’s when sitting side by side, resting his head on other’s shoulders, squeezing hands/arms/shoulders for comfort, etc. 

“I know, but your face does this funny spam every time I mention your feelings about certain blonde and I can’t resist!” she giggled, and Harry gave up and kept on eating, he chewed slowly because he was going to do a lot of exercise and didn’t want to spew it later. 

Now that he thought about it though, Hermione wasn’t that far off. If Harry was honest to himself, both his grief and his admiration for Cedric in his past life were a bit much for mere friendship, maybe he had a small crush on him, and Harry hadn’t wanted to admit it because he was a boy and at the same time, he had a crush on Cedric’s girlfriend, Cho.  

Also, if he compared all the people he had ever fancied, he could see some very obvious similarities. Two girls and two boys, all good-looking and excellent seekers who, apart from Cedric, had the small and slender build that those players usually had. Cedric with his handsome features and kind character was the perfect prince charming everyone would fall for, Cho was really smart and pretty and was his first crush ever, Ginny was fierce and beautiful in a different way than Cho, Harry had always loved challenge and her fiery temper and determination attracted him, and in that same vein was Draco, who always could get on Harry’s nerves and make his blood rush hot –either in anger or something else- with his wit, sharp tongue and aristocrat beauty. For Merlin’s beard, Harry had such an obvious type, he wanted to bury his burning face in his arms and never come out again. How embarrassing. 

But alas, no one had to know that. Percy's Ravenclaw girlfriend, Penelope Clearwater, saved him from his wandering thoughts and distracted him by asking him if she could actually hold the Firebolt. Harry gave her the go ahead and she examined the broom closely, with Percy fluttering around her much to Harry’s amusement. 

“Penny and I bet on the match outcome; ten Galleons are at play, so you all have to win!” he told the team earnestly while Penelope gave back the Firebolt, thanked Harry and went back to her table. Once she was out of hearing range Percy whispered urgently to Harry that he must win because he didn’t have ten Galleons, before he could the older Weasley was already hurrying over to her. 

But before it wasn’t long before a teasing, drawling voice interrupted his meal once again. 

“Sure you can manage that broom, Potter?” asked Draco, because of course it was him. Harry could recognize that voice and tone everywhere. 

Draco Malfoy had arrived for a closer look, Crabbe and Goyle right behind him like the faithful friends/bodyguards that they were. 

“Of course I can, Malfoy,” said Harry casually, “I’m not the youngest seeker in a century for no reason,” he said sarcastically. Harry wasn’t one to brag but in the context of their banter he didn’t have those inhibitions, like how he and Ron laughed about him being the boy-who lived, though they had some fights about that too. He hoped to win back his best mate soon, he missed him something fierce, even with all his faults Ron was his first and best friend and Harry wanted him back, but Harry was going to respect himself and wasn’t going to beg him to be with him. 

“You better win Harry, I won’t have you embarrassing me for supporting you,” Draco said imperiously, and smirked at all the dumbfounded expression on everyone in hearing range. Some of Harry’s classmates had been in the process of getting up, rearing for a fight but now were gaping in shock. Harry swallowed the laugh that wanted to rise, and instead he bowed his head mockingly.  

“Your wish is my command,” Harry managed to say with an even tone, he congratulated himself for saying it with a straight face and without his voice shaking because of the laugh he was still fighting to contain. But his eyes still had the mischievous shine on them that gave away the joke. But it also only half hid the truth of that statement; Harry was smitten enough that he’d do anything Draco asked him that wasn’t against his principles. That intensity in his gaze made the other boy blush even when he didn’t really understand why, but as he had always relished in the focused attention of Harry Potter, Draco just brushed it aside and went off in his way. 

The Gryffindor team just stared in shock as and he stalked away. They watched him rejoin the rest of the Slytherin team, who put their heads together, no doubt asking Malfoy whether Harry's broom really was a Firebolt. 

     At a quarter to eleven, the Gryffindor team set off for the locker rooms. The weather was perfect for a game, opposite for the terrible storm they had for their match against Hufflepuff. It was a beautiful day, with the crisp and humid air typical after rain in winter and a lukewarm sun that only just managed to bring some warmth but made everything clearer, as if it was in high definition; if someone had visibility problems on a day like this one Harry would hex them himself and bring them out of their misery.  

Harry was starting to feel the excitement only a Quidditch match could bring, it was his first match that he would actually get to enjoy that circuit, because in the last one he was distracted by everything he was trying to do outside of Hogwarts and the infernal weather and Dementor attack didn’t made it gratifying in the least. He and his teammates could hear the rest of the school moving into the stands on the pitch, their excited noise resounding in the walls of the room, making the lockers rattle. Harry took off his black school robes, removed his wand holster and changed into the Gryffindor Quidditch Uniform, it was a good thing that those adjusted automatically for the players because Harry had a growth spurt over the Holidays and grew a solid couple of inches.  

“This time we’re going to win,” said Wood as the team was ready to leave the locker rooms. “We’re prepared and we are better than they are, so just fly like you did in practice, and we'll have this on the bag!” 

Harry mentally apologized to Oliver Wood, he was going to do his best to win, but he was going to split his attention for solely winning to winning impressively. At least Harry’ll still employ some of tricks he learned during his captaincy of the team in sixth year. 

The thunderous applause they received as they walked out onto the field almost made him startle, it was that loud. The Ravenclaw team, dressed in blue, were already standing in the middle of the field, and Cho Chang was the only girl on their team. She smiled at Harry as the teams faced each other behind their captains and Harry smiled back. 

“Wood, Davies, shake hands,” Madam Hooch said briskly, and Wood shook hands with the Ravenclaw Captain. 

“Mount your brooms... on my whistle... three, two, one-” 

Harry kicked off into the air and the Firebolt zoomed higher and faster than any other broom; he soared around the stadium and then made a lazy loop around the pitch, looking casually around for the Snitch, he didn't want to end the game too quickly, but he wouldn’t neglect his duty either. He listened the commentary provided by Lee Jordan and snorted when he realized he was doing a commercial for his Firebolt. 

“The Quaffles are released, and the players are off! The big excitement this match is the Firebolt that Harry Potter is flying for Gryffindor. According to Which Broomstick, the Firebolt's going to be the broom of choice for the national teams at this year's World Championship-” 

“Jordan, would you mind doing your job and commenting about what's going on in the match?” interrupted Professor McGonagall's voice. 

“Right you are, Professor. Just giving a bit of background information- the Firebolt, incidentally, has a built-in auto-brake and-” 

“Jordan!” 

“Okay, okay, Gryffindor in possession, Katie Bell of Gryffindor, heading for goal...” 

Harry streaked past Katie in the opposite direction, gazing around for a glint of gold and noticing that Cho was tailing him closely. She was a very good flier even in her fourth year and was determined to be on Harry’s way, she kept trying to cut across him to force him to change direction, but he was better. Harry capitalized the fact that his broom was much better than hers to make her fall behind, and then he started to pester the Ravenclaw players, he would fly around them to make his passes difficult, or he would urge his firebolt faster and the sheer velocity would make the players scramble to avoid him.  

Just as Katie succeeded in scoring the first goal of the match, and the Gryffindor end of the field went wild, Harry saw it; the Snitch was close to the ground, flitting near one of the barriers. 

Harry dived; Cho saw what he was doing and tore after him. Harry was speeding up, excitement flooding him; dives were his specialty, he loved the air rushing his face and the mix of thrill and fear as the ground rushed to meet him. He was ten feet away- 

Then a Bludger, hit by one of the Ravenclaw Beaters, came pelting out of nowhere; Harry veered off course, avoiding it by an inch, and in those few, crucial seconds, the Snitch had vanished. 

There was a great “Ooooooh” of disappointment from the Gryffindor supporters, but much applause for their Beater from the Ravenclaw end. George Weasley vented his feelings by hitting the second Bludger directly at the offending Beater, who was forced to roll right over in midair to avoid it. 

“Gryffindor leads by eighty points to zero, and look at that Firebolt go! Potter's really putting it through its paces now, see it turn and weave around the other players- Chang's Comet is just no match for it, the Firebolt's precision- balance is really noticeable in these long-” 

“JORDAN! ARE YOU BEING PAID TO ADVERTISE FIREBOLTS? GET ON WITH THE COMMENTARY!” 

The match started to pick up the pace, Ravenclaw scored three goals in quick succession and to the one in Gryffindor name. Harry knew he had to get the Snitch before Cho if he wanted to win the game, so he dropped lower, narrowly avoiding a Ravenclaw Chaser, scanning the field for the telltale of the golden ball, a glint of gold, a flutter of tiny wings- the Snitch was circling the Gryffindor goal post. 

Harry accelerated, speeding up rapidly with his eyes fixed on the speck of gold ahead. He knew that Cho had decided to follow him around instead of looking for the Snitch herself, so she was probably going to try to fly on his path to cut him off- and exactly in that moment Cho appeared out of thin air, blocking him- or trying to. Harry flattened to his broom and sharply turned on his broom to the left, just barely enough to avoid colliding with the player in his path but she still was thrown askew by the force behind his flight. For the commentary Harry didn’t threw her of her broom so that was enough for him, she had decided to mark him, so she had to own up the consequences, and that included the fact that in failing to block him Harry was already grabbing for the Snitch. But before he could grasp it, the Snitch plummeted to the ground in a desperate effort of scaping him, but Harry was determined and didn’t have problems in diving after it, they were a mere meter of the ground when he finally caught it, clutching it hard to his chest he made a mad break and his faithful broom obediently swerved, doing a back flip to break the momentum before stabilizing and rushing up in the air again, with his right fist up high in victory. 

Harry’s race to the Snitch had left him close to the Slytherin seats, so he searched for Draco’s face and when he found him, he made sure to lock eyes with him and winked at him, gaining leers and jeers, cheering whistles and boos, from the rest of the Slytherins, but Harry only had eyes and ears for Draco, who smiled shyly at him and clapped.  

All the while Lee Jordan was commenting “WAS THAT ACTUALLY A WRONSKI FEINT!? POTTER JUST DID A SPLENDID MOVE AND CAUGHT THE SNITCH!! THE FIREBOLT SHINES WITH ITS FEATURES AN- DID POTTER JUST WINK TO THE SLYTHERIN CROWD?” 

At that comment it was as if everyone was shocked out of stupor and Madam Hooch's whistle sounded, and Harry turned around in midair and saw six scarlet blurs bearing down on him; next moment, the whole team was hugging him so hard he was nearly pulled off his broom. Down below he could hear the roars of the Gryffindors in the crowd. 

“That's my boy!” Wood kept yelling. Alicia, Angelina, and Katie had all kissed Harry; Fred had him in a grip so tight Harry felt as though his head would come off in complete disarray, the team managed to make its way back to the ground. Harry got off his broom and looked up to see a gaggle of Gryffindor supporters sprinting onto the field, Ron in the lead. Before he knew it, he had been engulfed by the cheering crowd. 

“Yes!” Ron yelled, yanking Harry's arm into the air. “Yes! Blimey Harry, you were absolutely mad! It was brilliant!” 

“Well done, Harry!” said Percy, looking delighted. “Ten Galleons to me! Must find Penelope, excuse me-” 

“Good for you, Harry!” roared Seamus Finnigan. 

“Ruddy brilliant!” boomed Hagrid over the heads of the milling Gryffindors. 

They all went back to the common room as one entity, cheering, applauding and laughing. Someone –probably Fred and George- had smuggled Butterbeer for everyone and the older of their house were passing between them what appeared to be firewhiskey. It was a noisy and crazy celebration, but Harry was bent on seeing it completely and bask in the high of an amazing victory and the feel of his friends by his side. 

Ron was happy for Harry and the team, and the good feelings let him see that he was being unreasonable, and it was like his anger was all replaced with guilt, so after the party winded down he hugged Harry and said quietly that he was sorry, and he would try to be a better friend, even if they had to talk to some snakes. And Harry was more than happy to forgive Ron and they were all good now, so that was that. Even if they got back to their previous rhythm Harry knew that his friend was only just starting to maturate and they were going to have some more rows before settling, but they were happy for now and he would enjoy it for as long as it lasted. 

     The time passed and before they knew it was the last weekend of March and the time for fifth game of the term came and went, with Slytherin flattening Hufflepuff and winning by 240 points. That only left the final match of Slytherin versus Gryffindor that was two months ahead, it was going to be a heated match and it definitely will get the spirits rising for a fight. 

The next day Harry was admiring Draco, he was still glowing after the absolute win they got yesterday, and he was beautiful sitting there in the Slytherin table and happily chattering with his friends. Harry didn’t even look up as the owls descended upon them with the mail, and seeing as he was distracted, Hedwig got his attention by nipping him sharply on the wrist. 

“Ouch! Oh- thanks, Hedwig,” he stroked her white feathers and gave her half of his breakfast. Harry loved his smart owl, and he was determined to protect her too this time. But for now, Harry only tore open the envelope, and recognized it was from Hagrid, the note inside said: 

Dear Harry, Hermione and Ron,  
How about having tea with me this afternoon 'round six?  
I hope you aren’t busy, tell me if you can come or not.  
Cheers,  
Hagrid  

Harry looked at his best friends and after he got their attention, he showed them the note and asked if they were free to come, at their nods Harry quickly scribbled a confirming note and sent Hedwig with it. 

So at six o'clock that afternoon, Harry, Ron and Hermione left Gryffindor Tower and headed down to the entrance hall, then off to Hagrid’s hut. 

They spent their visit talking about Hagrid’s success as a teacher and discussing Gryffindor's chances for winning the Quidditch Cup. They were leading narrowly, a scant 10 points ahead of Slytherin. The winner was going to be decided in the last game of the term, and the Silver Cup was going to one of the two houses. Because even with Ravenclaw triumph over Hufflepuff by 40 points at the end of November, it was their only victory of the year and Cedric’s first and only snitch of the term, they lost all of their other matches so their scores were already set and both of them had less points that either the lions or the snakes. 

At nine o'clock, Hagrid walked them back up to the castle even though it wasn’t necessary, they waved him goodbye and went upstairs to their common room, just to be almost blocked from the entrance because a large group of people was bunched around the bulletin board when they returned. 

“Hogsmeade, next weekend!” said Ron, craning over the heads to read the new notice, he had always been tall, and that characteristic came in handy in times like this one. “What d'you two say? Are we going?” he added quietly to Harry and Hermione as they went to sit down by the fireplace. 

Harry wanted to send a letter to Bill anyways, so he agreed to go with his new perfectly approved slip, seeing as Sirius had firmed the forms as his guardian and now he had permission to go to Hogsmeade with everyone, that meant no more sneaking off the school! Well, no more sneaking on Hogsmeade weekend, other days yes, maybe. The thing was that Bill had sent the crystal with the curse back to Sirius because he was called back to Egypt to work, but before going he also sent Harry a long letter with all the breakthroughs he had made, plus some ideas to continue looking and books for reference. Harry was so glad that Bill had helped him, and he wanted to thank him very much. 

     A while after, Harry was washing his teeth to go to sleep, and he smiled lightly to himself. Things were looking up; Ron was friends again with Harry and Hermione and he was grudgingly tolerating Draco and didn’t balk anymore at the presence of the Slytherin when they got together to study. Harry started interacting more with Draco’s friends in the weeks following his match with Ravenclaw, and as time passed, they slowly opened to Hermione too even if they were hesitant at first. Blaise is the more chill of the lot, he had the Slytherins' motto 'adapt and come on top of everything' down to a pat, Theo is quiet and only wanted to read so he exchanged a lot of books recommendations with Hermione, Pansy was only doing it to make Draco happy at first, but after a while she came to accept them for herself and was in a campaign to educate them in the Old ways that the purebloods conservated, she and Hermione got in a lot of heated debates but Harry always mediates before they can truly escalate it to a fight. 

Everyone helped the rest with homework in their strong areas, even if Vicent and Greg were the ones who needed the more help, they had surprising talents, for example, they were both fascinated with Luna and his stories about creatures –Draco tried to tell them that he didn’t think Lovegood’s creatures really existed but they didn’t listen to him and stubbornly stood their ground, Harry laughed at Draco's pouting for days because it was the first time his ‘cronies’ rebelled- and Harry was happy for them all. Draco and Hermione both compared their homework and competed fiercely for the top marks spot, Harry got good marks too now because of obvious reasons, but he had never wanted to be the best in class, so he let them fight over and made sure they didn’t get obsessed with their studies. The whole group got into discussing their belief sometimes, and Harry was slowly but surely dismantling everyone prejudices, the Slytherins about Blood Purity and the superiority over other beings, their backward ways in how a family ought to be and other bigoted beliefs, and the Gryffindors about how light wasn't always good and Dark magic and Dark families weren’t inherently evil and like everything, it was dependent of intent. And Harry could feel that they were already changing their minds, opening themselves up and trying to understand from where the other was coming from, it was brilliant, and he was content. 

Luna, Ginny and Nevile also spent more time with Harry now, they would go picnic outside by the lake and talk enjoying the sun, or they’d occasionally join their group study sessions, sometimes he and Neville went to the Greenhouses together because Neville had gained the favor of Professor Sprout with his genius level in Herbology, and they passed time with the soothing hum of the plants. It was nice. 

     Everything was going well, all of Harry’s and his allies' plans were coming along smoothly and that brought him great satisfaction. But he couldn’t deny the feeling of dread accumulating in the pitch of his stomach, or the anxiety crawling into his chest and throat. 

Everything was going too well.  And if life had taught Harry something was that nothing was perfect, that the neater the packaging the more suspicious he ought to be, that’s why he couldn’t help that the longer these months of respite lasted while his enemy lived, the more he worried. Something was going to go nefariously wrong, and Harry didn’t know what, where or how, but he could feel it in his soul. 

At least he got things to look for in the incoming weeks to distract him from the cold feeling. The Hogsmeade weekend trip was going to be interesting for sure, with his now larger group of friends coexisting near each other, and Easter break was coming up and Harry was going to be able to be with his Dogfather again, he had missed him. They were going to enjoy their week together and break once and for all that stupid curse on the DADA’s position, nothing could possibly go wrong. 

“I shouldn’t have said that, now I jinxed it,” Harry thought ruefully and sighed. He just hoped that when everything exploded and went up to flames, Harry was equipped enough to deal with the situation before an innocent could get caught up in the blast. 

Chapter Text

     Blaise observed Draco thoughtfully as they got ready for the day, he had changed in the last months and he, as his best friend, was curious. With a bit of sniffing and pestering around he got that Draco’s strange behavior started after Christmas, and when he causally asked his friend about it, he got into a long and passionate rant about Potter. Not that wasn’t a common occurrence, and it was only then that it hit him, as always, Draco’s attitude had a direct relation with the other boy. 

Potter had also changed that year, he was more mature and playful instead of angry and hot-headed, the few times he saw him angry it was a colder, darker type instead of rage he expected from the Gryffindor. He didn’t raise to the bait that Draco, in his quest to have the other attention, threw at Potter, instead he made a sarcastic comeback or teased Draco and left him spluttering and blushing hard.  

Then there was the mess with Pettigrew and Sirius Black, the Malfoys had been really involved in that and ended up on top as always, but this time they also declared a standing, one that differed with what they preached before, and it didn’t seem to be just for show. Plus, after the end of year holidays, Potter was more confident, like he got more comfortable in his own skin. That he had a family and suddenly grew 5 cm and wore better clothes helped him somewhat if Blaise had to guess. Everyone could get a boost in confidence with the right attire.  

The thing that surprised Blaise the most though was how Draco had ordered them to never use derogative names like ‘mudblood’ again, and that they were hereby prohibited to bully them. Apparently his family was changing their image because of Black and their family was allying with theirs, it had shocked all of their group at first but in the end they accepted, as the dutiful heirs that they were they understood the need to follow the family’s agenda. But it seemed more than that; Draco stopped buggering Potter and instead he’d observe him silently and then go in another way, he also got lost in his thoughts more frequently and stared at Potter and his muggleborn best friend -what was her name again? Grate? Ginger? Granger, yes, Hermione Granger- and then Draco would frown, mutter something and keep going with his own business.  

It was weird, and Blaise was worried about his friend, okay? So he also started putting a lot of attention in Harry Potter, and that was what let him get some pieces to puzzle the mystery. Potter would also stare a lot at Draco, sometimes in class he’d gaze at Draco and smile, then he’d catch himself and try to focus back on his assignment, but inevitably his eyes would wander back to the blonde head of his best friend. It was when Draco stood up to their head of house for him that Blaise knew something more was up. He cornered him when they were back in the common room and grilled him until he gave up, Draco told him about his interactions with Potter all year, how he had pushed him in Diagon Alley and then fled, and the shock of having a known insane escapee in his home for dinner, plus his disgraced aunt that wasn’t disgraced anymore because Black accepted her back into the family and how his parents were going to change their political standing to be in accord with the Blacks. About dancing with Potter in the Annual Ball the Malfoy’s hosted, that Draco has been thinking a lot about their beliefs and how some of them sat wrong with him and others simply didn’t make sense with the proof that he could no longer ignore, like Harry Potter being the most magically powerful among their age group and Granger was the smartest witch in their year and more often than not she had better grades than them, that was why he apologized to Potter and Granger and how Harry accepted being friends and she to give him a chance.  

“It just, Professor Snape’s blatant hatred for a fellow classmate made me a bit uncomfortable, so I tried to do something about it,” Draco mumbled at the end of his admittedly longwinded explanation, a lot had happened since they separated in the Hogwarts Express. 

To say Blaise was astonished was to put it mildly, but between everything Draco had told him there were things that made too much sense to be discarded, so he only comforted him saying that he didn’t think their head of house would eat Potter so Draco could still have the chance to get close to him, it was his lifelong dream after all. Draco furiously blushed and denied it and it the serious air broke. But Blaise would keep an eye on them both, it wouldn’t do to be caught off guard like this again. 

     When Draco came back one Monday almost floating, blushing with happiness and failed massively in acting nonchalant, all the Slytherins had to suffer through an excited recounting of a romantic afternoon date with the golden boy himself, he even showed off the fancy chocolates he gave him. When Blaise was in his bed that night and saw Draco gazing giddy at the chocolate box, some of the other pieces he had seen but didn’t want to match fell into place without his input. Potter was in love with his best friend, and Draco had been obviously gone for him for ages. And because he couldn’t keep it to himself, he deserved to release his frustration by teasing him. 

“Who would say the Gryffindor boy had any taste?” he asked with an ironic tilt in his voice. 

“Yup, these were really good chocolates, expensive too. I didn’t know he had it in him.” Draco answered distractedly, it was evident that he was more interested in what he was thinking than what Blaise was saying. 

“Of course Potter had to be a bloody gentleman, making you this happy in one afternoon,” 

“Yeah… He is really a good friend, I’m glad.” 

“Friends? Nothing more?” At that question Draco frowned confused and turned to look at Blaise. 

“What more is there? I’m happy that he considers me a friend, I even told him so,” he smiled back at the gift Potter had given him, it was painful how earnest and oblivious Draco was. 

Blaise couldn’t help it and burst into unseemly guffaws, the Great Harry Potter was unintentionally friendzoned, Merlin that was  gold.  After that Blaise noted that Granger also kept eyeing Draco, eyes alight with the same mirth that he had at Potter’s longing looks, because that’s what they were and now that he had burst his denial bubble, he could see it clearly. Blaise also saw how Draco boldly declared his support for Potter, and how he smiled indulgently as the blonde preened under the attention of his housemates. Blaise also noted how Potter showed off his admittedly amazing broom skills and then winked and waved the Snitch at Draco, because all of that show was undoubtedly to impress him.  

     One thing was supporting his best friend who was blind to his own feelings about a certain dark-haired celebrity, and another totally different was to have said famous teen to walk up to you out of nowhere and try to interact with him too. Circe, the first time that happened was so awkward. 

“Draco!” a voice called up, making them stop as their ‘leader’ turned around to face the incoming boy. 

“Harry!” Draco said with a smile, “what a pleasant surprise, do you need something?” 

“Nah, I just wanted to see you,” Harry said cheekily, then he nodded at the blonde’s friends/bodyguards, “Greg, Vincent,” surprisingly they both nodded back.  

Potter then proceeded to look at their group, no one said anything and the silence was stretching. When it was obvious no one was comfortable saying a thing, he elevated a brow to Draco and smirked at him, “well? Aren’t you introducing your friends? I know some of their names, but I don’t think we have talked formally before.” 

Draco blushed furiously, if it was because of shame or anger or something else it wasn’t clear, but he cleared his throat and put his Malfoy Mask for business to regain his composure faster, “Harry, this are my friends; Blaise Zabini, Theodore Nott and Pansy Parkinson, you already know Gregory Goyle and Vincent Crabble,” Draco introduced them one by one and they answered in the way they were most comfortable, Pansy did a little curtsey, Theo grunted but did look up from his book so it was something, Blaise himself shook his hand and smiled charmingly. If Potter did something to his friend, then it was for the best to be on good terms with him so Blaise wouldn't be a suspect if he appeared dead somewhere. 

“Hi, it’s a pleasure,” said Blaise, and noted the appreciative once over Potter did to him, it was flattering and the small frown in Draco’s face was a fun plus. 

“Thank you, it’s nice to meet you too,” and if the dazzling smile he received didn’t spell trouble he would eat his wand. 

“Enough of this,” Draco’d had enough of them being ‘friendly’, Blaise made note to tease him later, “don’t you have classes?” 

“Yes, indeed. My, how thoughtful of you to learn my timetable,” apparently Potter didn’t have the same restraint as Blaise because he taunted Draco immediately, “see you guys later okay? I hope we can get along,” and with that he left before Draco could make a smart remark, leaving them of course to deal with his huffiness for the next hour. 

     The second time they encountered Potter wasn’t less awkward, because he was with his two best friends too and Weasley didn’t seem keen to be in their presence. Thankfully Potter was amicable and did his best to avoid touchy topics, breaking the ice and helping the conversation along until their teacher arrived and they went to their seats separately. 

The next time it was Draco who dragged them to the library, where Potter and Granger were doing homework. They were really accepting, and they had a surprisingly calm and productive study session, the Gryffindors even helped the slow burly teens to review the material they didn’t get. It was rather nice, dare Blaise to say, enjoyable even. And Potter thought so too because their little get together at the library became a regular thing, the Slytherins slowly opened to them and the more they did, the more common ground they found between them. 

It was in one of those times that the idea of going out together was brought up, and shockingly, it came from one of the Slytherins. Pansy couldn’t get a word of her transfiguration book, she was bored and frustrated and completely done.  

“Argh! I’m done, if I have to try and make sense of another word I’m gonna puke,” she unceremoniously dropped her head on top of the thick tome and groaned miserably. 

“There, there,” Blaise, who was the one closer to her patted her hand. 

“We’ve been here for a while, maybe it’s time for a break anyways,” Potter said, and chuckled when he received twin looks of annoyance from the people sitting at both sides of him. 

“I need something fun to do! I’ve been too responsible since we started to study together, we deserve some fun too,” Pansy whined. 

“Responsible, you? You only do your homework because it would be shameful to say you haven’t started it yet when we compare it with the Gryffindors,” Blaise mocked her. 

“I know! We should go to the next Hogsmeade weekend together, maybe get some butterbeer in the Three Broomstick,” she shamelessly ignored him and talked as if he hadn’t said anything, she was so good at ignoring what was inconvenient for her. 

“If you guys want to, it’d be lovely,” said Hermione, she had forgiven them because she understood the whole ‘I was bred and born in this environment but I’m learning better’ thing that they had all going on, Blaise specially liked her ruthlessness in her quest to dismantle their prejudices but tried to learn from them too. 

“What do you think Draco? Want to have a good time with us outside too? I’m pretty sure your reputation won’t suffer for it,” said Potter, nudging Draco with his elbow, even though his words were kind of mocking, they all could see the hopeful look he gave Draco that lessened the effect. 

“Sure, let’s get a drink or two, you all aren’t that bad of a company. If you embarrass me then I can’t just pretend that I don’t know you at all and that somehow you ended up in my table,” Draco said with a dry tone, gaining laughs from all the group. They were kicked out of Madam Pince territory because they were making too much noise, but they decided that they would gather in the Great Hall at ten o'clock and walk to the village as a group instead of everyone on their own.  

     Harry, Hermione and Ron left the Gryffindor Tower and went to the entrance where filch was making sure every student had his permission form, there they met up with Draco, Blaise, Pansy, Vincent and Greg. After greeting each other and asking about the rest of their friends, Neville was a bit behind with his DADA’s homework but didn’t want help and Theo had gotten his hands on a new book and it was impossible to pry him apart from it so he wasn’t coming, they set off to the path that led to Hogsmeade. 

The day was pretty mild for a Scottish winter, even if the spring was practically at their doorsteps with the equinox being in two days, the weather was a bit cold, but it was still a good for a day out. The group of friends was walking around the roads of the village after visiting Zonko’s, they had bought some goods from there –the Slytherins had been curious and a bit appalled about going into a joke’s shop but in the end they caved and went inside, it was funny to see them looking around the showcases and asking what they were- and had a good time goofing around with people they liked, just chatting and joking.  

They were relaxing and enjoying the free day after going rampant in the candy shop because a lot of them had a not-so-secret sweet obsession when a cold breeze passed, making some of them to shudder. 

“Are you cold?” asked Harry worried at Draco’s sniff, his cheeks and nose were already red for the cool air and contrasted sharply against his pale skin, “here, you can use my coat,” Harry smoothly put his warm coat in Draco’s shoulders and he didn’t even moved from his spot in front of Draco, he pulled it off and draped it over him, then Harry gently cupped the other boy’s hands with his own and puffed some air on them while he gently rubbed them to warm them a little. 

Draco just stood there, not processing what was happening but when he did, he could feel the blood rushing to his head. Harry stopped his ministration when he felt him stiffen, but the sight of a Draco with a red face was almost too much for Harry, it was so adorable. He wanted to kiss him so badly, but he wouldn’t, it wasn’t time yet. So instead of that he contented himself with the sensation of his white hands on his own, and with a last press he let them go.  

“Let’s continue then, we already went to Honeydukes and Zonko’s, we have been walking and looking around for a while now. Why don’t you guys go to the Three Broomsticks while me and Ron go to the Post Office?” Harry suggested. The rest of the group thought about it for a bit before agreeing, it was a bit cold, and it was a good time to take a break as any. 

So they parted, the Slytherins plus Hermione went to the inn to get a hold of a table and order something warm while Harry and Ron took off to the Post office. As they were walking Ron made a couple of jokes and they both laughed, but when they approached the Post office Ron trailed off to a thoughtful silence, Harry nudged at him but only got a distracted smile, so he let him be. Harry went to the desk and asked how much it cost to deliver a mail to Egypt, he paid and passed the letter over, in it he reassured Bill that he did a lot to help him and that it was fine that he had to go back to work, that Harry was thankful for his input and that the books he recommended had been useful, he also updated him in Sirius’ advances and that they’d figure it out soon. They were going to send him another letter when they finally broke it but for now Harry wanted to personally thank the eldest Weasley. 

“Hey, mate,” Ron said to him when they were outside again, “why did you ask me to accompany you?” it wasn’t accusing, more like resigned. 

“Because I wanted to spend time with you too, and I know you are still not entirely comfortable with them so I thought it was for the best if you came with me instead,” Harry explained, he loved his best friend and he knew he was trying to adapt to their new friends, but it was hard for Ron to change how he viewed them after so many years of hate. At least he was trying. 

“Oh... Thanks I guess,” Ron mumbled, he didn’t like to be called on his faults, but seeing as Harry wasn’t angry with him, he shrugged it off. Ron didn’t want to lose his mate because he couldn't get past his prejudice, he wanted to be better than them, if they could get over themselves and befriend Harry and Hermione and the rest then so could he. 

“Anytime,” Harry said with a soft smile, he was proud of Ron, he was growing up earlier than before, and less painfully. 

     It wasn’t long before they both arrived at the Three Broomsticks, they entered and scanned the room for their friends. Harry unconsciously let some of his magic out, so it washed gently over the place, latching onto Draco’s and Hermione's magic signature, calling to him like a beacon. He immediately honed in on it and went to them, Ron trailing behind even if he didn’t see them, the confident stride of Harry was enough for him to believe he had so he followed his lead. The Slytherins and Hermione –was it rude to call them the Slytherins as a group instead of everyone by their name? Well, it wasn’t like they could see what passed on Harry’s head anyways- chose a double table that was relatively close to the fireplace to enjoy the warmth that it exuded, meaning that they were more to the back of the establishment and with the tavern being as packed as always it wasn’t a surprise that they couldn’t see their friends from the entrance. 

Harry expertly avoided the people while he made his way to the table, and just when he was behind Draco Blaise noticed him, Harry made him a silent gesture to not to delate him and received an amused elevated brow, so he creeped the last meter that separated him from the blonde head that was animatedly telling a –probably exaggerated- story about something and softly bend down to whisper in his ear. 

“It’s that’s so? Please tell me more about it,” he said softly while at the same time he abruptly put his hands in Draco’s shoulders, making him shriek and jump at least a feet in the air in fright. It was an hilarious sight and everyone laughed, Harry liked to embarrass Draco too much, one day he was going to retaliate but he couldn't get himself to stop, maybe Remus was onto something when he told him he was like James in that aspect. 

“HARRY!” Draco loudly reproached, and then whirled around and pointed an accusing finger to Blaise, “You must have seen him coming! Why didn’t you warn me!” 

“Well, your reactions are still the funniest and you know I love to be amused,” Blaise said dryly, totally unrepentant. That gained a new round of laughs and chuckles. 

“Merlin, all my friends are traitors,”  

“C’mon Draco, don’t pout, it was only a bit of harmless fun,” placated Harry as he sat beside him. 

They enjoyed the hot alcohol-free butterbeer and the warmth of the atmosphere, Harry looked around the table and let the voices of his friends wash over him, filling him with a love that warmed him more than the beverages ever could. 

     Harry woke up early, it was a habit he still couldn’t break after years of doing it regularly, he relaxed in the soft queen-sized bed Sirius had gotten him for his bedroom. Harry’s own bedroom, he had a room all for himself and that made him giddy because it was proof that he belonged there, that this was his home, all his life his only home had been Hogwarts, but now he had another one, one that was his and his family alone. That thought never failed to bring warmth to his chest and a smile to bloom on his face. 

He had gone back home for the Easter Holidays -he took the train the 2nd of Abril and the train back was scheduled next Saturday on the 9th- because he didn’t need to study nearly as much as the rest of his classmates and could afford to go and spend time with his family, even if neither he nor Sirius celebrated Easter, it was the perfect excuse to spend time with his godfather and work to further Riddle’s demise. 

Harry knew Sirius liked to sleep in so he didn’t bother to get up for a while, he lay in his bed with his eyes closed, enjoying the feeling of utter laxness that one had just after waking for as long as he could, that meant until his bladder forced him to get up to relieve himself. He went and after throwing his most recent Weasley jumper –a beautiful scarlet one with a detailed Gryffindor lion on the front- on top of his pajama and went to the kitchen to see what he could make for breakfast, but to his surprise there was already someone else manning the kitchen, the sweet scent of banana pancakes wafting through the door to the corridor Harry was standing.  

He shook himself and walked the space that separated him from the kitchen and saw Kreacher there, commanding the batter to whisk itself and then to pour into a hot pan, at the same time the house elf was preparing tea and buttering some bread and Harry also saw the pancakes he had smell earlier continue to plop in a plate. 

“Uhm, good morning,” he said after he stood there in the threshold admiring the magic that was preparing for a minute without moving. 

“Good morning master Harry, you goes to the table and wait for Kreacher to bring master Harry breakfast, no escaping,”  Kreacher said, and shooed Harry to the dining hall where they ate their meals. 

After the whole ordeal with the Slytherin locket and the story of Regulus, Kreacher had been a lot more agreeable to be with Sirius, he was happy to have company and work again because he had literally been going crazy after so many years alone in Grimmauld Place, the fact that Sirius had been treating him good and let him keep some of the not cursed Black heirlooms he had been more than happy to accept them as masters. But after some months of taking care of Sirius he was pushy with their wellbeing, convinced that they didn’t know how to and that it was his duty to see them well, even if that meant bossing them around and dragging them to the dining hall to eat. 

It was no longer than half a minute after he seated himself that Kreacher came back with a tray full of food, fluffy pancakes with chocolate chips half melting, scrambled eggs, buttered bread, fried bacon, and a cup of tea were put in front of Harry. After thanking the elf before he disapparated with a loud pop, Harry served himself and enjoyed his breakfast Kreacher prepared, halfway through his meal Sirius stumbled into the table and after a muttered g’mornin’ he proceeded to eat half sleep. After a cup of tea Sirius was more awake and told Harry that he had asked Kreacher to wake him up when Harry went down to eat because he wanted to eat together. It was really sweet and Harry was moved by the obvious desire of his godfather to spend time with him.  

They talked about what they wanted to do as they ate, Sirius proposed that they could go flying around the manor grounds and that’s what they do after they finished their meal and dressed themselves. Harry and Sirius spent the morning leisurely flying around the grounds, Sirius showed Harry the small garden he had grown all by himself, as a recommendation of his mind-healer.  

Then on other days they played some Seeker Games, that Harry won every time, pass the Quaffle, races, etc. They had a good time. Both of them also explored the manor; Sirius had been redecorating and the places where he spent most of the time had been transformed to his liking, there were a lot of new books in one library –the majority of them were Remus’- and the old and dark books that were dangerous or Sirius simply didn’t want to see were put in a separate library instead of throwing them away by Kreacher, Sirius admitted that they may be useful someday, be it for recognize what their enemies throw at them or to use them.  

Another thing that they invested hours upon was to sit around and puzzle the curse in the DADA’s position, they were close to resolving it, Harry just knew that they were, and that was tiring but it was kind of fun too. They practiced  dueling too because they were going to need it and it was better to be in peak shape, and seeing that in the manor they didn’t have to worry about damage because it had a dueling chamber -a vast room, mostly empty but it had mirrors in one wall and the floor was more padded, with some training dummies and other instruments Harry wasn’t sure he knew the use for and wasn’t really interested in them yet so he didn’t ask- for that specific purpose. With so much to do the days passed quickly, but Harry didn’t mind, he was happy and content to be with Sirius.  

     It was Monday's night; it was more accurate that it was Tuesday’s early morning, but that were meaningless details, the thing was that Harry and Sirius had been working on the runic matrix of the DADA’s curse. It was a messy thing, but it had some sort of disorganized beauty in it, even if it was a terrible curse, it was a great piece of work and it was incredible that the small crystal could contain such magic. They had to project the contents and draw them to puzzle it out in a parchment, but once they knew what they needed to do it’d be easy to project the runes in the air and modify what they wanted with their wands.  

They had been absorbed all evening with it and they both could feel that the end of it was near, it was exciting, and the boost of that knowledge carried them both for hours without a trace of tiredness. It was Sirius who crowed in triumph some time near two in the morning and madly scribbled something on his notes, Harry immediately went over him and asked what he discovered, Sirius caught Harry and twirled him around the mess they had made in the study they have been holed up, laughing happy and relieved. 

“Sirius! C’mon put me down,” Harry was also laughing because his godfather’s happiness was contagious, but he wanted answers and if they didn’t calm down, he wouldn’t get them. 

“Pup! I got it! See, the curse is a double thing, one part is literally the curse that will make impossible for any teacher to hold the Defense position for longer than a year, and another part is the possible outcomes or how exactly the curse can drive that year professor out, both are interconnected and anchored to the post in Hogwarts so to dismantle it it’ll be enough to cut that anchor. Like when you have two fabrics and just stich them together, cut one knot and the whole thing falls down. The complicated part was to choose what knot to sever because it’s dark and powerful, so there’d be severe consequences to fail to break it, but I did it!! I found the weak link between everything! If we rewrite that segment of the matrix then the whole thing will destabilize and fail,” Sirius excitedly explained his calculations and diagrams to Harry, who was eagerly following along and nodding and smiling broadly. They really solved it!  

“Sirius! You did it! You are a genius!” Harry laughed light and free, it was such a relief to have the solution to a problem that had been weighing on them. Harry was doing good for his loved ones, he was making things better and he couldn’t contain some happy tears. He hugged his godfather tight, wet chuckles making their way out of his throat. 

“Harry, my pup, my dear son, let it all out. I’m here for you,” Sirius whispered to him and held him as tight, he also cried thinking about everything their success will mean. He was so lucky to have Harry in his life, he loved him so much and he had already lost too many years with him because of a stupid decision. But now he had his precious godson with him, and he would repay him, he’d be there for him from now on for all the times when he wasn’t in the past. 

After some minutes they calmed down, and they both dried their faces and smiled at each other.  

“Then that’s it? We only have to modify that small sequence for the outcome we want?” Harry asked for confirmation. 

“Yup. Well, you have more power than I have, and your magic is more in tune with Riddle’s so it will be easier for you to do it. I’ll show you exactly what to change and how, and you will do it okay?” 

“Okay, let’s get to work then.” 

     “...and then we can forge an order to go to Azkaban, I’ll prepare some doses of this fast-acting poison and Lucius can Imperio a guard into putting some drops of it in our target’s water. They’ll be dead by morning, and we’ll have plenty of alibis,” said Narcissa calmly.  

Harry and Sirius had collapsed after the exertion of breaking the curse, Harry because it had taken a bit more of him than he had thought he’d need and then both had dropped because of the implosion of magic that breaking the crystal had made. Kreacher had transported them back to their beds and berated them because they had been reckless masters again but after sleeping 30 hours and a hefty meal they had been good as new. So, to share some good news that Wednesday Sirius had invited Narcissa to come over to the manor for tea. But somewhere in the middle of that they went over their progress with their plans and ended up discussing what to do with the old Death Eaters that were imprisoned so they couldn’t go back to their master side. 

“Isn’t that a little gruesome?” even if they were Death Eaters, the thought of killing them all in cold blood made Harry a bit queasy. 

“It’s what they deserve,” muttered Sirius darkly. And Harry thought about their crimes, how Bellatrix had laughed, thrilled at killing Sirius, crowing and celebrating his death and rejoicing in Harry’s pain. He remembered all the torture the Carrows did to Hogwarts’ students and countless others Death Eaters crimes, and you know what? Nevermind, they deserved it. 

“Okay, so we only need a date, right?” Harry said instead of voicing his thoughts. 

“Yes, I’ll have everything arranged in no time at all, don’t worry,” reassured Narcissa, she was scarily efficient, Harry was so glad to be allies with her, and relieved that she hadn’t considered him her enemy in the first place. 

“Thank you, Mrs. Malfoy, we’ll talk again soon,” Harry bid her goodbye. 

“Call me Narcissa dear, how many times do I have to remind you?” She let some delicate laughs at his hasty apologies and went over the floo to go to her own home. 

“That’s good, so then there’s only some loose threads that we have to cut before the bane of your existence can be sent to the next world,” Sirius said as he patted his back, they had been working so long in getting rid of that pest for the good of their world, and Harry was eternally grateful to have his and their allies’ support. 

“Yeah, Riddle and his followers will pay for their sins.” 

     They were halfway through the Easter week break and nothing bad had happened, so Harry did his best to ignore the looming dread that was overhanging at the back of his mind and quelling the rising anxiety that had been brewing for weeks and spiked with every day of the Holidays that passed without incident. Harry had Sirius finally cracked that fucking curse and they deserved a break, so he let himself be talked into getting celebratory ice cream by his beloved godfather, Sirius specially deserved to be happy after all the tragedies he suffered, and Harry knew the curse had been bothering him because his partner was the one in danger because of said malefice and had been worrying about it for months.  

So they made plans to eat outside after days of being coped up but safe on the manor, even if it had been fun, Harry and Sirius both wanted to do something else. Sirius reminded him that they had to go to the Ministry to do some boring but necessary paperwork about Harry being his charge, even if they had given him Harry’s complete guardianship there were still some things that they had both to be there for because the Ministry was a full of bureaucratic bullshit and if they didn’t go to hurry them up then it wouldn’t be done anytime soon. Like if there was an emergency and Sirius couldn’t be contacted Remus was the second emergency contact and Andromeda the third, or to make sure he was proxy of the Potter votes in the Wizengamont, etc. 

They decided that going there at the earlier time possible to get over it faster so then they had the rest of the morning to eat brunch and take a stroll.  

Harry knew he shouldn’t ignore his danger instincts, but they had been flaring for weeks and nothing had happened, so he was set on enjoying his time with his family, even if it was boring and adult stuff like administrative procedures.  

“What the fuck is HE doing here!? He's supposed to be dead!” Harry shouted in frustration. 

Of course, Harry couldn’t get a simple day out and be at peace. Harry Potter couldn’t live his life while Tom Riddle survived. Fucking prophecies. 

“Well, Potty Potter! I’ll tell you because I’m that generous. You see, I was imprisoned in my father’s own house, but one day my daddy dearest fell sick, and in his weakness his hold on me loosened enough for me to fight it and break free. The first thing I did of course was to get revenge, I stole my father’s wand, and it was really easy because he couldn’t fight me for it, then I tortured him for all the years he had me prisoner, docile under the Imperius Curse and forced to stay hidden. Then I read some newspapers to get some clues about my Lord’s whereabouts and I found that Peter Pettigrew had been in Hogwarts, and some letters his father had in his desk had rumors about an incident the year before concerning the Chamber of Secrets that must have something to do with our master, so I stole a bit of hair and after sending Winky to buy some polyjuice Potion in my father’s name I used it to go to Pettigrew’s execution because he was the most recent and reliable source of information for me, you know? So I went there with my father’s face and had the person charged to make sure the kiss was administrated not to do it and memory charmed him and all the witness, because it would have been suspicious if a whole unit of aurors and investigators disappeared or were found dead,” said Barty Crouch Jr. breezily, laughing like the crazy maniac that he was at their horror. 

Pettigrew wasn’t dead. Peter was fucking alive and a nuisance, and he became my loyal servant once more, months before he did it last time. 

Sirius, Remus, Harry and the rest had been looking for a way to get rid of Barty Crouch Jr., they couldn’t barge in his house and off him because Winky was a loyal elf, and she wouldn’t let them take her master’s son and Harry didn’t want to kill Winky. But clearly that didn’t matter in the end because Barty broke free on his own and was as mad as Harry remembered him being before he was killed.  

At least they had an arrangement to kill the Death Eaters in Azkaban, now that they knew they didn’t have the time they thought they did, it was a matter of implementing the plans. Harry or Sirius was going to have to call Lucius and Narcissa as soon as they could get out of this ambush.  

All this was only because in Harry’s previous timeline things with Riddle only started escalating in his fourth year, he thought he’d have some more months to work on the groundwork and to dismantle Riddle's influence on the Wizarding world, that’s why he focused on the Horcruxes first, because the immediate threat was an immortal Voldemort and it was more pressing than the rest of the Death Eaters, but he was wrong. He didn’t know if it was a butterfly effect caused by his time-travel or something else, but the facts were that the climax of their conflict arrived much earlier than expected, and his mistake for assuming that everything would follow exactly as his past life could possibly cost him and Sirius’ lives. 

“After that daring escape, I brought my Peter to my house to interrogate him, he was so grateful for saving his life, he cried and swore to do anything for me. So we talked, he had so many interesting things to say, like how a couple of years ago my master was in Hogwarts, searching for a way to recover his strength but sadly failed and had to escape. Because of that we searched for him and what a joy it was when we actually found him so fast! It was easier than we thought it’d be because some stupid witch had stumbled upon my master while she was looking for potion ingredients in the forest where he was resting. He persuaded her to carry him back to Britain and we bumped into each other! It was fate I tell you; it truly was divine intervention such a fortuitous encounter. We brought her back to my house and my master confided his new plan to gain a body and said that I could help him. I felt so blessed, while Peter was to remain by my master side and please him in any way he could, I was in charge to monitor things at the Ministry and discreetly looking for new followers, my Lord wanted to be under warps while he gathered his strength, I’ll do anything for my Lord! And he said to be inconspicuous, so I was the embody of discreetness!” he twirled his wand and let another maniacal laugh, it was unnerving, and Harry just wanted it to end. It was stressful to hear the crazed and obsessive way Crouch talked and it was grating his nerves, but he kept his tongue in check and assessed the danger. 

Harry and Sirius had gotten back-to-back and examined the wix that had gotten the drop on them and had them surrounded, there were fifteen cloaked figures with their wands trained on them. It was a beautiful warm and sunny day and Harry was trying to think what went so wrong that landed them in their current situation; that Thursday he and Sirius were out because they had some business to take care of at the Ministry and someone must have been on watch for them, probably Barty himself or someone that worked for him going by what the man said about him being in charge of Ministry matters, but the thing is that the moment they were out of the anti-apparition wards at the building they had been grabbed and forcefully side-apparated to this unknown valley. Well, not that unknown to Harry with a second, more detailed study of their surroundings. The place they had been taken had a really familiar hill from which you could see the outline of a grand building Harry knew in his bones was the Riddle Manor, how could he not recognize the site of so many of his nightmares? 

Harry tensed and his breath got more labored for the mounting panic, he felt Sirius move a bit so he could defend or attack more easily, he knew that Harry was panicking and was reacting accordingly. Harry needed to get a grip! It seemed as if they weren’t that good at apparating because they were half a mile off the Graveyard, where Harry supposed these stupid Death Eaters wanted to take them for the revival of their lord. He didn’t know how they could get the ingredients ready so much faster than last time and without alerting anyone, Lucius and Snape should have known if Riddle was healthier because their marks would get clearer and darker, maybe feel some pain. So it was one of two options; it did, and they hadn’t thought to tell him, to which he would fucking strangle them the next time he saw them, or it didn’t until last night or today and it was already too late to alert Harry. 

At least he knew the most dangerous of Riddle followers were still in prison, for now the obvious threat was Crouch, as he was the only devoted one out of Azkaban, the rest of them had denounced Voldemort and weren't interested on taking part of this unless their Lord came back or were new recruits.  

Harry should have killed that damn rat himself, demanded to be there to see them administer the Kiss on him. But now was too late for regrets, like they say, if you want something done you better do it yourself. He could still kill him, and he didn’t have any more regards that would have made him hesitate before, that coward won’t have the chance to do more harm than what he had already done, he’ll pay for his sins. 

After some more monologue of Barty’s part about the glory of his Lord and how they were going to be used for his master revival and then they would die painfully, Harry and Sirius nodded and exploded into movement. Some well-placed bombardas, reductos and lumus maxima, and they had broken out of the encirclement and their enemies were blinded at the least and without a leg or an arm at the worst. Then it was pure chaos, a blur of running and hiding behind trees and spells flying everywhere, curses rebounding of shields, grass and gravel being pulled from the earth and obscuring the view, grunts and cries when a painful attack landed in an opponent, with the stench of violence, blood and death permeating the air. 

Even if their foes had been reduced in half, they had still managed to herd Sirius and Harry to the Graveyard, and now debris of destroyed tombs were added to the flying wreckage they were causing with the violent duel. At least he had the pleasure of beheading Pettigrew with a Sectumsempra, and the grim satisfaction made distracted him for a second and made him receive a painful gash in his left arm, forcing him to duck and catch his breath using a big stone as cover. But then he heard it, the crunch of a body dragging against the floor, a resonating hiss that only big enough snakes could make. 

Harry watched horrified as he saw Nagini lunging at Sirius from a dead angle while he was distracted fighting with Barty Crouch approximately five meters from Harry’s hiding place, it was a fast-paced duel, curses and spells flying in quick succession without pause nor possibility to see their surroundings. 

She was going to bite Sirius, and Harry was too far away to do something about it. He was going to lose him again, he realized with terrifying clarity. Sirius was going to die, and Harry was paralyzed in front of that inevitable outcome. He couldn't, Sirius couldn't die, Harry was not going to be able to go through that hell again.  

So without really thinking about anything but ‘nonono-not Sirius-not Sirius-not again-please no-no-NO-PLEASE!’ and a screamed “SIRIUS!” he appeared in front of his godfather. 

“Oh, I didn’t know you could apparate that fast,”  but that was his last coherent thought before agony hit him, leaving him aware only of the burning, blinding pain of the venom traveling within his veins. 

Sirius couldn't believe it, one moment he was wining versus this motherfucker and actually managed to land a fatal blow on him, but then he heard Harry's shout. Sirius turned around sharply and saw a green blur and thought he was done for, but then in an instant Harry apparated with a pop and took the bite destined for him. He was stunned, mouth agape  incredulously at the sight of his godson with that wretched beast in his arm. And then were the screams. 

Horrible screams. Horrible, chilling, incredibly loud screams that conveyed the indescribable pain of dying by snake with a highly lethal venom. 

Sirius was going to fucking slay that fucking snake even if it killed him. He would avenge his precious son. 

    Harry couldn't breathe, everything hurt too much, and his lungs refused to cooperate. He was dying, but he couldn't die, not yet. People needed him, Sirius was still in danger, and he needed him. Harry had to help him, he had to go, HE STILL HAD TO FIGHT! 

Then a strange green light begun to come of him, starting from the place where Nagini had bitten him, bright red lines following his veins shining with emerald hue. His eyes that were already a brilliant green now were gleaming as if illuminated from inside in a toxic avada kedavra shade. 

Harry felt his throat sore, he must have screamed a lot, but now he didn't care. 

He also didn't care how he was moving and ignoring the venom circulating in his body. He just was grateful of it because now he could save Sirius, and he was going to go back home with his godfather alive even if Harry had to kill everyone else in the valley to do it, it didn’t matter that the guilt would eat him later. 

Harry shakily stood up and slowly searched with his eyes for the snake, he found her almost immediately, like something inside him was locked-on her. Nagini was rearing to have another go at Sirius, so Harry did the only logical thing and harshly ordered her. 

"STOP"   

Incredibly, it worked. She stopped, then turned to face Harry. 

“Get away from him.”  

She was hissing angrily, the top half of his body poised and ready to lunge. 

“You are not my Master! You cannot command me!”  she spit the words out, like even talking to him was a disgrace. 

“You are right, I’m not,”  Harry conceded, and he thanked everything for saving him from that fate, being Tom Riddle was a terrible, sad person to be. 

“I’ll kill you! My master will destroy you!”  

“I’m not you master... But I’m stronger than him.”  

Nagini threw herself at Harry fangs first, but he was faster. The killing curse had left his lisps in a whisper, the green jet of light leaving the elder wand in his hand –and since when was he carrying that welcoming weight? He was sure Dumbledore still had it and the man was at Hogwarts, and Harry was definitely not there- and then he was in top on her, stabbing a poisoned knife through one of the snake’s eyes, pining her to the ground. 

Harry let out a breath and closed his eyes.  

At least that was over. 

After a couple of breaths, when Harry’s vision stopped spinning out of control, he violently brought out the knife from the head of the creature’s corpse with a disgusting squelch and got up from his crouched position atop of the dead Nagini. He gave himself a second to reorganize his thoughts while he looked for Sirius because he still had to help him, but he found as if the whole fight was in pause, the remaining five Death Eaters that were still in fighting shape were looking at him, frozen in place and trembling with fear.  

Fear? But fear of what? 

He looked behind him, trying to see the cause of the paralyzing, but there was no one. 

It couldn’t be of him... Right? Even if Harry had grown a bit and gained some muscles, he still was in the body of a boy; nobody could find a teenage boy that intimidating, Harry wasn’t terrifying, that was ridiculous. 

     He was not aware of it, but the picture of him, shining with eerie green light, wand in one hand and a bloodied knife in the other, with the corpse of an enormous snake at his feet would haunt everyone present in that valley. Some of the Death Eaters didn’t even attempt to escape, just collapsed on their knees there and then and prayed that this being would have mercy on them. The rest frantically apparated, even if they served a crazy half monster, they preferred a known demon than chance their lives with this one. 

Sirius was the first one to shake the stupor off and run straight to Harry. 

“HARRY!!!” he almost bowled them over with the force of his tackle-hug. 

“Oof, Sirius! You are okay!” 

“HARRY! WHAT IN THE NAME OF ALL YOU CONSIDER HOLY WAS THAT!?” Sirius was shaking Harry as if he could make him spit the answers faster, “when that blasted snake bit you, I thought you were dead but then you were shining and you had fangs and your eyes were a bit slitted and looked like you had some lumus in there and it was so terrifying but also kinda cool and-” 

“Merlin Sirius, breathe!” Harry finally could get his arms free and used them to stop his godfather frantic search for injuries in him, “I’m fine, see? Nothing is wrong with- did you said I had FANGS?” his attempt to sooth was forgotten as he was more occupied touching his teeth searching for the fangs Sirius described, “but I don’t feel anything different, wha-” 

“Hey, sorry pup, I didn’t mean to frighten you, there are not there anymore, you look normal if a bit worse to wear...” 

“Oh... That had never happened before...” 

“So you don’t know what was going on either, didn’t you feel it? The venom-” he looked horrified at Harry, and he mirrored it. 

“I was bitten by a poisonous snake!” 

“Merlin’s balls you need a healer!” 

They both said at the same time and fell silent when they realized they interrupted the other. 

“But wait... I should have succumbed to it already, or at least I should feel worse if it was the same as ever, but when anything is normal around me?” 

“True... Maybe it has to do with the weird green shine you had some minutes ago... Hmm... Maybe Dumbledore will know something?” 

“I don't know why but I thought you were referring to metaphorical light, not that I was really shining,” deadpanned Harry and then he ruffled his hair, it was damp with sweat and mated with mud and twigs, he urgently needed a bath, “but you are right, maybe Dumbledore knows. But to make him tell us what he knows could be like pulling a tooth, I hope he is feeling cooperative...” 

“Cooperative with what? My boy, are you in need of assistance?” said the Headmaster, so suddenly that Sirius and Harry both jumped and had already started to lift their wands when the voice clicked. 

“Dumbledore!” exhaled Harry, his body relaxing. Relaxing too much it seemed, because with the adrenaline fading, he felt the exhaustion of whatever magic he did, and darkness was calling for him. 

He caught himself before he could fell flat on the floor, but only just. Harry looked at Dumbledore in the eye and told him that they still needed to take care of the bodies and the remaining Death eaters, the headmaster nodded solemnly and turned back to give orders to the wizards and aurors that were arriving to arrest the injured Death Eaters. Meanwhile Sirius pulled him close whispered if they were looking for the baby-thing Voldy was before he revived in his fourth year and Harry said yes, Riddle should be near, that he should be vulnerable, and they needed to take him out. Before Sirius could go to search for the abandoned homunculus, he asked if anyone had called a healer yet and only left once Harry was in safe hands. 

     A few minutes passed but Harry felt like it had been hours, he stubbornly kept himself awake waiting for his godfather to come back, but he was too exhausted. The magic he did caught up with him and he didn’t notice when the black in the corner of his eyes started to expand and his muscles trembled with exertion, how his body gave up and started to fall but was caught by the healer that had been trying -and failing- to get him to lay down, Harry didn’t hear the alarmed voices of the adults shouting his name. He tried to smile, to say he was fine, but he didn’t have the energy to do so.  

He was unconscious in a matter of seconds, succumbing to the sweet relief the darkness promised. 

Chapter Text

     Harry felt weightless and comfy, he didn’t remember falling asleep, but he didn’t want to wake up yet.  Unfortunately, even if his mind was fuzzy and it felt like swimming in syrup, he was becoming more aware by the second instead of going back to blissful slumber. 

“Urgh...” Harry groaned, a ray of light was hitting his face and it was rousing him even when he was so comfortable and warm. Maybe he could get five more minutes... 

“C’mon sleepyhead, if you are awake then I think you can use the time and talk to me,” said a pleasant voice. Harry knew that strange mixture of tones that soothed him, it was familiar, but he couldn’t pinpoint where he had heard it before, “Harry, look at me.” 

Harry tried to open his eyes, but the brilliant white light that surrounded him was blinding, making him wince and protect his eyes with his hands. He groaned again but at the chuckle he received he huffed and tried to open his eyes again, but this time slowly. Harry sat up as he blinked to get used to the ilumination and turned to the voice, it was a beautiful being, and for a moment he just sat there, admiring him, until his memories flooded back at him and he gasped. 

“SIRIUS!” Harry exclaimed, and he tried to stand up but he was a bit disoriented still and almost went tumbling to the floor.

“He is fine,” Death said, grounding him with a cold hand on his shoulder. And wow, Harry had forgotten for a moment who and where he was- 

“Please tell me I didn’t die again,” Harry said despairing, it’d be the peak of a cosmic joke if he died after everything. 

“You aren’t dead,” Death said, amusement dancing in his eyes, “I already said I’d stick with you but it’s not your time to depart from the living yet.” 

“Ah, great. Not that you aren’t good company! But that’s a relief,” Harry said as he shook his head, 

“You are merely exhausted; it was the first time you actively manifested Parselmagic and it was to counter such a venomous specimen too, so your core had to work very hard to keep you awake and able to fight at the same time it fought off the effects of the toxins on your bloodstream,” 

“So that was the weird green shine...” Harry nodded to himself, but then frowned in confusion because that didn’t explain why he was there, “so... Why I’m here? Our meeting date it’s still a week away,” 

“Well, you were in mortal danger, so your soul was a bit more loose than normal and you have questions for me, that’s why you woke up here first instead of in your body, you should go back the same way your other visits end,” 

“Oh... That makes sense,” even if it was a bit creepy how this ageless being knew when Harry had questions. 

“It was dangerously close, you know? If you kept repressing that part of your magic you could have stopped the healing process, making your immunity null and you’d have died,” said Death, dead serious. 

“It wasn’t like I was doing it on purpose though. I thought that with the shard of Riddle gone, the magical abilities it gave me would be gone with it,” 

Death laughed at his unspoken question, it was mortifying, but shortly after he did explain why the ability stayed with Harry even when the horcrux was gone, 

“Don’t feel bad, I laughed because I thought you already knew this,” Death said apologetically, humans were sensitive beings after all, “how to say it? It’s like how a mother can pass to his son her defenses, the tiny piece of the soul was so small and tattered that it only had what was essential to his identity, the things that made Tom Riddle Voldemort; his Parselmouth ability, some battle instincts, his Slytherin heritage –now yours because you won the house of Slytherin by conquest. But because you mother protection kept it dormant, it didn’t influence you nor did it give you direct knowledge, just the things you magic could absorb by osmosis. But when Riddle took you blood to make his body, he blasted a hole in Lily’s protection, so the connection between you two was bigger and stronger, that’s why you started to be angrier and why your occlumency was so bad, some of your magic was always busy trying to contain the Horcrux in your head. You can be an accomplished legilimens if you try now, for the same reason you can wield Parselmagic.” 

“Ahh, I- uh, okay... Now that I think about it, I did plunge into Snape’s head when he was supposed to teach me how to occlude the first time,” Harry mused, he hadn’t really kept up with his muggle studies but the concepts Death used weren’t deep science and biology, he knew what osmosis was, “oh, shit. That’s what I did when I shoved some of my memories to him? Woah, I guess I have some natural affinity to legilimency even if I’m rubbish at occlumency” it was an epiphany, Harry had tried to push that incident out of his mind but it had nagged at him and it was nice to have clear answers. 

“There you go, you ought to practice these abilities, they are a part of you no matter from where they originally came, you need to embrace them and be proud, magic is an incredible thing and you, Harry dear, should love all of it. It makes you special after all, it’s what makes you yourself.”  

“I will try, thank you...” he didn’t want to be special, but he was, he had always been. It was nice to be reminded that he should love himself no matter what. Harry swore he would try to be more open about his abilities, he was going to do research and practice, he was sure Sirius, Remus and Hermione will be excited to have something new to investigate. Maybe he could rope Draco too, he is a proud Slytherin and Harry is sure he'd love to know more about a magic the founder of his house had too.

     After the attack of the Death eaters Harry was unconscious for two days, he was in the Hospital Wing at Hogwarts because he was fine and didn’t need complex treatment, and now he only was physically and magically exhausted. 

When he came to himself, it was to the familiar sight of the light-colored walls of the infirmary, what it wasn’t a welcome surprise was the solemn face of Headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore, who was standing over him. 

“Harry, good afternoon. It’s good to see you up, you had us worried for a bit, but since you needed nothing but treatment for the nasty bite you were brought here instead of St Mungo's Hospital,” he pointed Harry's bandaged arm, “it’ll probably scar, but if you take proper care of it should fade with time.” 

“Good afternoon professor, that’s good to hear,” Harry said politely, that he didn’t want to see Dumbledore wasn’t a reason to alienate the man from moment one. He knew the headmaster would come to see him sooner or later, and with his record, he should have seen it’d be sooner. 

“You had an interesting week with your godfather for what I heard,” he said in that grandfatherly tone of his, but he was looking at the window instead of at Harry. 

“Yes, you could say that” Harry replied, keeping a neutral tone. If Dumbledore wanted him to admit something then he would have to ask clearly for it; the old man loved to talk in riddles, but Harry had never been good at them, and he didn’t have the energy to sort through some. 

“The scene I and the emergency team arrived to was devastating, a battlefield aftermath it’s never pretty and there were various injured wizards, including you and your godfather,” he paused, gauging his reaction, “and not everyone survived,” Harry stayed silent, he wasn’t proud he had killed but he didn’t felt regret either, it was them or Sirius, and he’ll choose Sirius a thousand times over.  

The headmaster sighed heavily, disappointed in the lack of remorse he could see on him, the old wizard seemed to age more than the hundred and a decade he was, “my boy, what I’m trying to say it is that you are not safe if you are not in Privet drive, that comming summer you will be going back to your muggle relatives.” Dumbledore finally said, pining Harry with an intense look, it was sad but firm. 

“No.” Harry said forcefully, “I’m not going.” And you can’t make me, he thought viciously. 

“Sirius was in Azkaban for more than a decade, I’m sure he is still recuperating and isn’t ready for parenting as he was incapable of taking care-” 

“DON’T YOU DARE TO BLAME THIS ON SIRIUS!” Harry roared. Just who did this bumbling fool think he was!? 

“And if you don’t go by your own will,” Dumbledore continued ignoring Harry’s outburst, “I’ll be forced to take away his claim on you.” His blue eyes were cold and unyielding, it was clear in them that he wouldn’t be moved from his decision. 

Harry froze. No, he couldn’t do that, could he? He wouldn’t do it, he couldn’t . 

“Oh yes, I certainly can. It would be a terribly sad outcome because you are happy with them and they are content too, but believe me when I say I will do it. If you refuse to see what’s best for you, then it’s my duty to ensure you are safe.” 

Harry felt cold, like a dementor was gripping his freezing fingers on his neck. This couldn’t be happening. He knows that if he wasn’t so damn exhausted this wouldn’t affect him nearly this much, but Dumbledore is a manipulate bitch and took advantage that Harry was in a vulnerable state, ambushing him just when he woke up after the attack. 

“This is for your own safety, don’t think I want to hurt you, my boy. You need to be safe, for the greater good.” 

Harry couldn’t feel his hands, his breathing was picking up and it was like a fog had descended in his mind. He knew that wasn’t a good signal, but he couldn’t deal with the well of mixed feelings of panic, anger, despair and protective fury warring in his head. How dare Dumbledore threaten Sirius like that, and he dares to excuse this blasphemy as something good to him, to say it’s because he cares. Harry felt like his body was shifting between boiling ire and chilling terror so fast that it left him dizzy and winded. 

“It seems that you are still in need of rest, I’ll leave to it,” Dumbledore said as he stood up and picked some inexistent dust in his robes, “think about what I said,” and with that he left the infirmary. 

     Harry didn’t know how much time passed until he finally could feel his numb extremities started to respond to him again. But the first thing he did when he could was to fumble around for his clothes and clumsily put them on top of his hospital garb, then he picked up his invisibility cloak and fled to the chamber of secrets. Harry didn’t know what he was doing, rationality still evaded him, so he just followed his instincts and ran, ran the fastest his body could handle at that moment, ran even if his side was screaming at him for a break. At least he didn’t have to go too far.  

In one of the many excursions Harry did to explore the Chamber, he discovered that he could talk to the whole thing and that if he asked it for something in parseltongue the room would respond and try to fulfill his demand, so when he asked for an easier way to go down there the walls moved and rearranged itself so it formed a new entrance with stairs to different levels on the castle. The one he was thinking about was in the first floor too, in one of the unused classrooms there. In the closet in the corner of the room, Harry hastily entered it and closed the door so he was engulfed in darkness on the small space, he knelt there for a while, or at least until he got his breathing more in control and his limbs didn’t shook so much. Only then he hissed the password that would open that entrance. 

Harry crawled inside the small hole that appeared in the far side of the floor, and only when felt the entrance close behind him he stood up and casted a lumus. He patted his knees and started walking down the narrow path in front of him, Harry felt the determination for what he was going to do when he reached his destination fuel his steps, the knowledge that there was something he could do to be closer to ending it all lightened his legs, swapping his exhaustion with purpose. 

     Once in the chamber, Harry first felt the wave of dark magic, then his eyes found the point of origin and paused. Ah... Sirius really is too good to me, he thought fondly. There, in the center of a circle of purifying salt, was a familiar bundle, Harry knew very well that inside of the blankets was the current body of Riddle, the babymort, the last piece of the broken soul of the wizard that started most of the problems in Harry Potter's life.  

Harry walked first to the other two Horcruxes. They were contained, but the ‘alive’ soul was resonating with them, making them stir and fight their cages. Rowena’s Diadem is the first to go, easier because it was quieter and had a passive method of defense, thus it didn’t resist the slice of Harry's special knives. Now that he thought about it, he was lucky to still have them in his secret pockets, because Dumbledore would definitely have confiscated them otherwise. Thanks to your marauders’ habits Sirius, you are the best and I love you. It’d have been a terrible loss if Harry had lost them, they were his in a way that few things had ever been, and for as much that he was mostly frugal, he didn’t want to give up the things he let himself have. 

Next was the Slytherin’s Locket, it was rattling and he could make some whispers of promises and malicious words, but he ignored them and thought. Could he kill the Horcrux without damaging the jewel? He wanted to give it to Kreacher if he could, the old elf had been really good and was so much better than he ever was in his last life, Harry wanted to reward him and maybe make him feel like he could trust him. Oh well, if he couldn’t maybe he’d think of a less dangerous way to recover the copy that Regulus made, hmm... Food for thought. Later. 

After a while examining the wretched thing, he gave up and just plunged the blade into the middle of the big S and watched in grim satisfaction the black blood flowing to the floor. Then it was just Harry and the last piece of his enemy, the pitiful and mortal form of the once Great Lord Voldemort, Harry only had to kill the comatose babymort so that he wasn’t tethered to this world anymore and Death could finally claim him.   

But as he stood in front of the horrid homunculus form of Tom Riddle, Harry felt that it was quite underwhelming and anticlimactic. No grand duel to death, no dramatic sacrifice, no mases to witness the end of the Dark Lord, the end of a war that didn’t have the chance to restart this time. 

But Harry was sure it was better this way.  

“Goodbye Tom,” Harry said quietly to the still form in front of him, “I hope you can learn better in your next life if you have one,” he pointed his wand, and thought; will it really end just like that? But he didn’t let his troubling thoughts distract him, and fired the curse that had cut short so many lives, the green light bouncing in numerous precious rocks adorning the walls of the chamber, reflecting the somber look on Harry's eyes, eyes he knew shined the same color when he was angry and his magic flared. 

It was just like that, no matter how much that few seconds seemed to stretch infinitely, it was only a few seconds in reality. The silence screamed of death, the black magic miasma dissipated with its source gone. Harry could feel his heart thumping almost painfully in his chest, but he didn’t move, just breathed and gripped tightly his wand, digging it into his palms. 

Harry thought he should feel more relieved because it was over, it was finally over and no one that he cared about had died and maybe, maybe he’ll be able to live a somewhat normal life at last. And he was relieved, he really was, but mostly he was numb, like he was overprepared for an exam that the teachers had been terrorizing the students for weeks and after all the anxiety-inducing warnings it was done in a breeze and then he didn’t know what to do with himself.  

Harry kneeled, tried to feel for a pulse to make sure Tom Riddle was dead, that Lord Voldemort was gone, definitely and forever. When he didn’t find one, he wanted to cry with relief, but he could not, Riddle’s shadow had shaped all his life and now that he was no more, that Harry was finally free, he felt mostly blank. 

Maybe he was suppressing everything because he literally only woke up less than a couple of hours ago after a fight where he thought Sirius was going to die and himself almost died, and they killed people –horrible people and it was self-defense but still- and then Dumbledore had the gall to threaten him and his family in the name of the greater good and then he had to deal with Tom Riddle’s last pieces of soul and that he cast successfully the Killing Curs- 

Harry drew a sharp breath and shoved all that back to a box and hurled it to a dark corner of his mind to deal with later, he preferred the numbness to that mess. He exhaled slowly and then inhaled deliberately calm, everything was fine. 

Everything was fine because it was finally over. 

It was over. 

Or at least it was for now. Harry still had a lot of work to do to ensure the happiness of his loved ones; Sirius was on thin ice with the headmaster, but Remus was the one in most danger right now because he was a werewolf and there were people in power actively trying to pass laws that made him and others like him impossible to live. Then he had to reform a lot to eliminate the legal bias against muggleborns and then it was the thing he wanted to do to protect abused elves and the department for magical children in less-than-ideal situations...

So much work, but Harry had eliminated the biggest threat, his work was done. Harry Potter deserved a break. 

     After he woke up from his impromptu nap, he gave himself thirty minutes to wallow in his misery and rage about how much fate hated him and why and how this was his life, but after that he tucked all his feelings aside and started to think how to deal with this new threat to himself, and his family by extension. Harry knew that Dumbledore had the best intentions at heart, but he also knew that the old coot was a control freak and a manipulative jerk, so now that the headmaster thought Sirius was dragging Harry from the ‘light side’ and away from his control he’d take steps to ensure Harry behaved, therefore the man was a threat and Harry needed to plan how to dealt with it in the best way possible.  

He needed to regroup, he needed to talk with his family. 

That was why after he picked himself up from the floor and cleaned himself as best as he could in the bathroom, he went back to the infirmary for the rest of his things he didn’t grab before, but Sirius and Remus were there already. His godfather was pacing frantically while Remus was saying something quietly enough that Harry couldn’t hear from the door, but that didn’t matter because the moment he entered the room both adults jumped at him and almost tackled him into the floor. 

“HARRY! Pup, where were you!? Headmaster Dumbledore called saying you were awake but needed more rest but when we arrived your bed was empty, you’ll make me go gray with the worry you put me through,” Sirius said after he let go and he patted him half looking for injuries and half to assure himself that he was there, warm and real and alive.  

“It’s good to see that you are good enough to make escapades from the infirmary, but please don’t scare us like that,” said Remus, it came muffled because he still hadn't let Harry go from his tight hug and he had his nose buried in his hair, but the wereworlf's voice was thick with emotion and Harry and he felt bad for worrying them so badly. 

“I’m sorry,” he hugged them back and relished in the feeling of being loved by his family, the fact that he had a family that was there for him and that cared, a family that was his in a way that he hadn’t had in his past life. “I needed to take care of our snake problem, and we need to talk,” Harry said seriously, and cast a muffliato. 

“Oh, Sni-” Sirius cut himself at Remus’ elbowing and Harry’s look, “-ape did his part and the cargo didn’t escape,” he continued without pause, earning an amused huff from Harry, “so, is he dead and gone for good?” Sirius asked, serious but hopeful, after he told Harry how he had found the homunculus that contained the soul of Voldemort, and that it was subdued with Severus help since they couldn’t kill him for some reason –Harry suspected the prophecy- they concocted a plan that let them trick Riddle into letting Snape give him the Draught of the Living Death and how after that they gave the thing to Kreacher to secure it inside the Chamber of Secrets with the others Horcruxes. 

“Yes, Voldemort is dead, and Riddle’s soul won’t come back in a long time,” Harry cracked a smile, it was jaded and more broken than the three wanted to admit but the incredible weight that dragged them all down was lifted, the madman had taken so much of all of them, but Sirius and Remus knew that it was worse for their son, and they were aware that even if the root of their problem was gone, it will take years to heal all the damage done. But they were going to be there for Harry every step of the way. 

“What was that you wanted to talk about?” asked Remus after a while of just basking on the silence and the presence of each other. 

“Uhm, Sirius, I think we will have to push forward our plans to overtake the Ministry and the Wizengamot,” 

“What? I mean, sure, Cissy’s already moving with his husband on the people up there in power and I can start on our campaign on a few bills, but what brought it on?” 

“That’s good, but I was thinking about taking my Lordship earlier, it’d give me more room to move and power to help you,” Remus noticed that Harry didn’t answer and instead sidestepped the question, but the wording was what got his instincts bristling, because if his pup wanted independence, it meant that someone had threatened to take it away from him. 

“Harry, who is pressuring you?” Remus said, the hint of a growl rising in his throat at the anger and distress he felt coming from the young teen. Harry startled at the sound but kept his mouth shut, but in the end, he crumbled under the combined weight of his parents' gaze. 

“Dumbledore. But it’s fine, it was a long time coming that I stop acting as a child instead of the man we know I truly am,” 

“But you loved being able to be a child! The chance to be just Harry for a while!” at the stubborn set of his shoulders that was the same one as James when he wouldn’t budge Sirius knew Harry had already made up his mind, but he wanted to try anyways “are you sure you want to take your responsibilities as a Lord and heir of my House so early?” he asked as he ran gentle hands through Harry’s hair, looking at his eyes to make sure the answer was what he really wanted. 

“Yes, it’s the only way to ensure I can choose where to live. I can’t let Dumbledore be anymore, he has too much power and no one had ever kept him in check,” If Dumbledore desired to keep controlling Harry’s life, it was too bad for him, he wasn’t going to let him anymore, “plus, even if I wanted to, I can’t feign innocence anymore,” at the inquisitive sounds Sirius and Remus made, Harry shows them the wand he had been using, “Dumbledore lost his wand, and it wasn’t just any wand at that, it’s the Elder wand, he knows I took power from him and he is afraid because all of his schemes are burning, this was just the drop that broke the camel’s back, he can’t deny it anymore and won’t let me ignore him like he had been doing these past months,” 

“Won’t people attack you for that wand?” asked Remus, worried for the multiple scenarios running through his mind. 

“Nah, no one really knows what it looks like, and only us and Dumbledore knows that I have it. He won’t tell because it’d be a disgrace to admit that he was bested by a brat not even fourteen, and he doesn’t know I have the other two Hallows, even if he suspects my cloak,” 

“But it’s still a grudge he will be cashing soon, right? That’s why we need to get moving, attack first and seize the initiative,” said Sirius, he mimed lunging at unsuspecting pray, making them all laugh and letting Harry unwind. 

“Yup, I have enjoyed being in the past, being with my friends and studying like a kid should, having you two has been a blessing and the shock of feeling safe after so long... It was nice, even if we still had to deal with Voldy, he was incorporeal and laying low, so we could take our time and do everything in our terms. But now with him gone we need to work on our future, and to do that I will need the sway being a Lord to a Noble House gives me.” They nodded, Harry was right after all, being Lord came with a lot of perks, even if sometimes it was a pain. 

“Also, it’s not like I could be the broken, grief-stricken man that ended the war when everyone saw a fresh third year student with only three brushes with death, I had to push it all back, bury my thoughts and memories alike and show a mask of normalcy to not gain undue attention. And even before I came back here, there was always something to do that was more important than my stupid feelings. One day I suddenly woke up and I was in the past and I had to come to terms with that and that I could change everything, all the while keeping up with class –I hadn’t gone to school in more than a year!- The change of pace was dizzying and before I knew it two months had passed and it was Halloween and Sirius was coming and then I had to deal with Peter but I couldn’t kill him because I needed him to free Sirius, and then it was the Holidays and we went Horcrux hunting, and in between all that I started corresponding with Mr. Malfoy and to befriend everyone I could for interhouse unity...  So I never gave me the time to sit down to properly process them, you know? Maybe that’s why when I came back, I was much...” childish, immature, “unlike myself, since Christmas I’ve been trying to fuse my actual personality with the one I had back then and it had given me mixed results, it’s a work in progress. But now I must act more like and adult for the people I’ll be working with to take me seriously, being a Lord and heir and all that,” Harry was babbling, he knew, but Sirius and Remus only looked at him with eyes full of comprehension and love, without judgement, they just let him talk about his feelings and he appreciated that so much. It was so liberating to let himself admit his bad coping mechanisms -that he had things to be coping with- that they let him talk and try to sort himself out loud because is so different to actually say the words and put them out there than to only have whispers and half-formed thoughts he did his best to ignore. 

“It’s fine, even if you step up as a Lord Potter and Heir Black, we’ll still be here for you. Narcissa and Andromeda will be happy to help you too, even Lucius can be useful because has been a Lord for so long; just look at how successfully he recovered from the fall of his master the first time, and then how he changed without major drawbacks his family allegiances,” said Sirius. 

“Yes Harry, we know that you are older than you look, but being 18 and being capable of doing things alone doesn’t mean that you have to. We are family, you can trust us to have your back, our resources are at your disposal and we’ll be there for everything you need, from now until the day we die, it doesn’t matter how old you become, this family thing it’s forever," said Remus.

“Thank you, I’ll try to remember that.” Forever... We’re all learning how to be family, and we have our share of issues too and that’s fine, we have the time to learn. “Okay, enough about the mushy stuff, we need concrete ideas short and long-term to deal with Dumbledore,” Harry was grateful for Sirius and Remus support, but now he wanted to ignore his burning red face and focus on their current problem. 

“Whatever you say prongslet,” Sirius said and ruffled his hair with more force than necessary, “we need to give our operation a codename, like we did with voldy,” 

“Of course that would be your first priority,” Remus said dryly, but he was smiling so he found it amusing too, “what about dumblydore?”  

“Isn’t it a bit obvious?” asked Harry dubiously.  

“And it’s too long,” Sirius mercilessly shot it down, “but back on track, we could always kill him and live in another country while everything blows off,” at Harry's incredulous stare he tacked a “we have  more than enough money for it.” 

“That’s not the point!” Harry sometimes couldn't believe the people he willingly thought as parents.

“What? It's ruthless and efficient,”  

“It’s a valid suggestion, Harry, that’s what we did with the death eaters in Azkaban” 

“So you did give Narcissa the go ahead, I’ve been wondering,” but Harry shook his head, they were distracting him on purpose, “but we shouldn’t but Dumbledore at the same level than those scumbags, he’s not truly evil. Plus, people will investigate if he turns up dead, everyone will be worried about his mysterious demise. In the same vein, no one questioned what happened to the inmates?” 

“No, the magical population doesn’t even know they are dead, they are more than happy to forget they ever existed, and the ministry isn’t going to give people reminders.” 

“Moralities aside, it really was the best method to neutralize them, and they paid for their crimes, so it was a good thing. We need to thank Narcissa for her good job,” 

“That it was, but I think Dumbledore needs something less radical, he did good things, but they don’t outweigh the harmful negligence or the sacrifices for the greater good,” Harry really was fed up with that phrase because it ruined at least half of his life, “he has three full-time jobs, he practically rules Magical Britain and some then some, so we could force him to quit one, or even two. Our priority must be to cut his sphere of influence,” 

“He can’t be headmaster anymore, you’ll be spending the next few years here and he’ll make them miserable for you, and he had made a great disservice to a lot of young minds in his career as someone in charge of them,” Remus said, Harry thought he would be the most unwilling to act against Dumbledore because the gratitude the sense of debt the headmaster gave him for his accommodations when he was a student, without him Remus would have never been a Hogwarts student in the first place, maybe he would have never even studied. But Harry was pleasantly surprised to see him so firmly on his corner. 

“Yeah, it’s not just you he has screwed over,” Sirius was definitely thinking about his misadventures as a bully, going by his face of utter distaste, “I think Minerva’ll make and excellent headmistress.” 

“Me too, but I’m not sure if she is the best candidate for it, she is a bit too proud of us as her lions… And she is busy enough as deputy, transfiguration professor and head of House, but we can think that over later, now we need viable ideas to kick Bumbles out of his high horse,”  

“Ohh! I like Bumbles, good work!” Sirius and Harry high-fived and snickered, but when a yawn cut Harry off whatever he wanted to say. Remus urged him to go to rest, that he and Sirius would inform the others about the change on their game plans so he should just go to his common room and sleep the exhaustion off despite his numerous protests that he was fine. But Harry grudgingly agreed that sleeping in his bed on the tower was better than spending the night on the infirmary, and Sirius reassured him that he would be bringing his truck back form home because Harry couldn’t go himself because he wasn’t cleared to use the floo or any strenuous activity for the next week, which sucked. 

     Harry walked with them until Remus’ office and hugged them both a last time before making his way to the Gryffindor tower, the events of the last hours were catching up to him and he was feeling like his bones weighed a ton and his muscles were made of lead, with each round of stairs longer than the one before, he wanted nothing more than to nap until dinnertime. When he finally arrived to the portrait that served as entrance he was ready to drop dead there and then, which it’s why he ignored everything and used his hard won skills to sneak around and collapsed in his bed.  

It wasn’t until several hours later, after making himself presentable enough to follow his roaring stomach demands, that he found himself at the base of the stairs leading go the common room, disoriented by the whirlwind of activity and noise going on, papers were strewn over every surface as students did some last-minute homework, groups of 3 and 4 playing exploding snap or just laughing and talking to their friends. Harry had forgotten for a moment how loud his house was and how lively his classmates were, but he was truly happy to see his friends being young and having age appropriate worries, and when said friends saw him standing stupidly there at the end of the staircase, just looking at them with a fond if a little bewildered smile, they were ecstatic to see him before it was anticipated and waved him over to the table they had commandeered for the afternoon.  

After enthusiastic greetings were exchanged and Harry had reassured them he was fine -and he was, the power nap and a shower had done him world of good and he felt halfway human again- Hermione, Ron, Neville and Ginny proceeded to catch him up with everything he had missed out that week, he was famished though, so he let their talk wash over him as they walked to the Great Hall, and after he ate almost as much as Ron he also told them about his week at the manor. It was so good to be there with his friends and the sensation of normalcy helped settle something in his heart, and he felt himself truly relaxed for the first time in a long while. 

“This is it; this is why I came back for, what I fought so long and hard for. To be able enjoy moments of peace with his friends,”  thought Harry as he munched on a treacle tart while Hermione nagged them to make sure they had completed all the assignments they had for the break, making him share commiserating looks with Ron while Neville placated her. 

Harry’ll tell them about breaking the DADA’s curse, the altercation he had with the Death Eaters and the good news about Riddles ultimate death, and his situation with Dumbledore later; but for now, he resolutely ignored the gaze of the Headmaster and immersed himself on his conversation with the friends he loved, letting them anchor him to the here and now against the sea of uncertainty that was the distant future. 

Chapter Text

     A week later Harry was doing everything he could to act normal, he knew that any suspicious behavior would be reported back to Dumbledore. Their plan to deal with him was happening outside of Hogwarts, so Harry was forced to lay low for a bit and act like the good little student he was supposed to be. But Harry had never been a patient person and rolling the second week he was getting restless again, Oliver’s crazy and grueling practice for the Quidditch’s final that was a month away was helping to keep him moving, but not with much more.  

The days crawled and he wasn’t doing anything meaningful! Harry came back to change things and the feeling of being useless was taking a toll on him, so it wasn’t exactly a surprise that he'd explode. 

     Harry and his friends were reviewing for DADA’s exam in one of the disused classrooms on the fourth floor, they had repurposed it to study as it was in good shape and Madame Pince couldn’t kick them out when it came inevitably noisy. It was Thursday afternoon, so it was only the group that was in Care of Magical Creatures; meaning it was Harry, Hermione, Ron, Neville, Draco, Greg, Vincent, Pansy and Theo. Between one creature to the other the conversation naturally migrated to werewolves, Harry was a little distracted because he they had been studying for a while and his mind wandered off, so he didn’t know who started the discussion by making a disparaging comment about how awful werewolves were –it was probably Pansy, she was the more vocal and she must have been bored too- but he did focus back when Draco said something about mutts and how they should be properly set in their place for the safety of the good folk. Harry was outraged but Hermione talked before he could and started listing a lot of dates and fatality numbers, houses and jobs statistics and how they were so discriminated and Draco, now defensive, fired back a number of incidents and names of the violent werewolves known and some of their crimes, with Pansy nodding and agreeing loudly. Ron, mad that people he viewed as friends were being awful, angrily spat that they were supposed to be better than their fathers, and Hermione finally exploded before Draco could answer with something acid at Ron. 

“You can’t castigate a whole collective because of some individuals! That’s unfair! Or do you think Professor Lupin is a violent and mindless beast too?”  

“What do you mean?” Draco asked stumped, visibly wrongfooted because he wasn’t expecting that turn the conversation took, but recovered when the implications of the questions hit him, “are you saying we are being taught by a werewolf!?” he all but shrieked. 

“Yes, Professor Snape was insistent about it and the homework, that it seems no one of you did, was about how to recognize a werewolf. So of course I noticed,” Hermione was miffed that her friends didn’t care about homework, even though that essay had been cancelled. 

“But that was months ago! Why didn’t you tell anyone? He is a risk to everyone!” Draco wasn’t calming down, in fact, it seemed that the lack of what he thought as appropriate reaction to the danger he perceived was driving him mad. 

“Yes, it was months ago. But Professor Lupin takes his potions adequately and he is the best teacher we have ever had! He is a good person, and you shouldn’t judge him just by an affliction!” There was her righteous anger back. 

“It’s not just-” 

“ENOUGH!” Harry bellowed as he abruptly stood up and slammed his hands on the table, making them all flinch because of the sudden noise and the cold and biting feeling his magic was projecting. He pinned Draco with toxic green eyes flashing with fury and the blonde’s jaw clicked with how fast he closed his mouth.  

“IT’S MY FAMILY YOU’RE TALKING SHIT ABOUT, MALFOY! AND I WON’T LET IT STAND!” He snarled almost on his face but seen the hurt in Draco’s eyes cooled his temper a bit. Even if he had quickly hidden it behind anger, Harry had still seen it and he knew that if he wanted to finish this without escalating the fight, he needed to calm down. So he took some deep breaths and said in a much more level tone, “look, Remus is Sirius’ partner. You already knew that, right? I spent Christmas with both of them and I’m sure I told you about it. He is my family and being a werewolf change nothing. There’s a lot of terrible people believing he shouldn’t be allowed to live freely because of what he is and that’s unacceptable. This kind of belief is outdated and pointless, and it’s ending now.” 

Harry glared at everyone at their table while he uttered with barely contained contempt “at least investigate by yourself instead of stupidly repeating something your daddy or someone else told you who knows when, you all have functional brains, use them,” Harry then gathered his things and stormed off, leaving his very confused and conflicted friends behind. 

Harry wanted to scream some more and maybe break something, it’s been a while since his last temper explosion and he thought he was getting better, but it seemed that he still had a lot of work to do. Well, at least he hadn’t hexed first and asked questions never.  

Harry forcefully banished the images of deathly pale skin and a puddle of blood and ghostly screams out of his mind, he was better than before, he’d never sink that low again. 

     His feet carried him up to the room of requirements, and after a satisfying hour of throwing magic and objects at the targets the room helpfully supplied Harry felt refreshed. He’d need a shower before dinner but first he wanted to talk to Remus, he had told the other man about why he hadn’t continued teaching Before but Harry didn’t know if he had a plan in place for that, so he wanted to make sure to make one in case he didn’t have any. Now that Harry thought about it more rationally, it probably was something Dumbledore thought he was hanging over their heads, it was how he had gotten Remus loyalty in the first place. Harry growled at the thought, he really believed in his heart that the headmaster did the things he did because he thought they were for the best, and in this case it had favored Remus greatly because it gave him a quality of education that most werewolves couldn’t get ahold of, but Dumbledore was so manipulative about it! It was detestable how he time and time again requested favors from Remus and framed them just so for the man to feel it he must do them. Harry hated those head games, and hated it even more when it was someone he loved that was being manipulated. 

Those thoughts made him hurry a bit and jogged the rest of the way to his father’s -Remus and Sirius were his parents now and Harry really loved them but referring to them like that still tripped him sometimes, it was a work in progress- office. Once there Remus took one look at his disheveled state and put the stack of homework he was marking aside and magicked the water to boil instead. Harry gratefully accepted his cup, he was thirsty after all that exercise, and they lapsed into a comfortable silence.  

“So, Harry, what happened?” Remus asked after refilling Harry’s cup for the second time, the first one he had swallowed in two big gulps and the other he enjoyed it more, it also gave him time to order his ideas so he wouldn’t just ramble incoherently. 

“Why does something have to have happened? Can’t I visit just for tea?” Harry asked sweetly but gave up and sniggered at Remus deadpan face. He sighed and put the cup he was cradling back at the table and revised the facts of what transpired to end with him there. It was a bit embarrassing because Harry said he was going to be more grown up and mature but him snapping at Draco and the rest because he said something narrow-minded and derogatory was looking more and more like a childish spat. Harry could feel the blush creeping up his neck and sighed again, part of being an adult was owing up mistakes, so he steeled himself and recounted the past couple of hours. 

“...and then I came here.” More tea was drunk, while Remus listened patiently and non-judging. It was relieving to have people who listened to him, it made a bubble of warmth sip in Harry’s chest every time he thought about it. “What are most probable consequences if your status came out now?” he asked Remus, which got him a thoughtful hum. 

“While it’s true that there would be outrage if it became known that a werewolf has been teaching children all year long, the reactions would be worse if an incident accompanied it, which hadn’t happened and hopefully never will.” he replied eventually. A valid point, in his past Remus had forgotten the last dose of Wolfbane and almost bit them, he had resigned before he could be fired but it probably would have happened sooner rather than later.  

“Also, it can be controlled if we make the first move and break the news ourselves, that has the advantage of taking control of the information given and in what light it’ll be out,” Remus continued, he smiled at Harry a little self-deprecatingly, “I’d much prefer if my status never became known, but that is wishful thinking and it gives our enemies a weakness to exploit, so it’s better to make the most of it and present it in the way which will benefit us the most.” 

“That’s true...” Harry agreed unhappily, he wanted his family to be safe and happy, but that meant working with the public and that meant politics. He had always hated the fame that came with being ‘the boy who lived’, but every time he had to account the masses' reaction to anything in his life or the life of those surrounding him, he found it a whole lot more infuriating. Mr. Malfoy had been helping him learn his way around that, with Narcissa and Sirius helping too, but Harry didn’t think he would ever be fully happy with that part of his life, he’d suck up and deal with it thought because it wouldn’t go away and leaving it to others was inviting disaster. 

“Sirius and Mr. Malfoy are busy pulling strings to call for an audit, proving that the quality of the school has dropped due to negligence on Dumbledore’s part because he is too busy with other duties and the agenda he had been pushing for decades. Last year’s mess was hushed up, but that Dumbledore was suspended set a precedent, if you add the incompetence of the ministry on how they dealt with Sirius those first months everything is still fresh on people’s minds, making it easier to press the minister into supporting the Board of Governors investigation. They can force the Headmaster to retire from Hogwarts permanently, but if he still has his other two full-time jobs, he’ll still have a lot of influence. So the best result would be that the audit will launch a personal inquiry on Dumbledore that will suspend him while the investigation is in place and then banned from holding a position of power ever again,” Remus explaining what it was being done and what they wanted to achieve was nice, he got his teacher voice halfway through and made Harry sit upright in his chair. 

“But that would mean they have to focus on that and it’s best to leave the release of information to someone else,” Harry mused, he was a fast learner when he put his mind into it, he was getting better at seeing the shift on the social tides and how some actions affected them, “maybe Narcissa could talk and hint at the tea party she holds for the totally-not-a-mother's-club,” 

“Yes, she is very influential and making groundwork with the people more likely to complain loudly to having a creature teaching,” 

“And then making a statement in the newspaper,” Harry continued, emboldened by his teacher approval, “The Prophet is the only medium people read seriously and that’s atrocious but useful when you want to manipulate the views on something. But who should do it? You can’t because it would be like a confession and paint you as guilty of something, which isn’t true and not what we want. Some concerned parent would be best, someone saying something like ‘my daughter realized that the DADA’s Teacher was a werewolf and was worried, but as he is under Lord’s Black wing, I carried my fears to him instead. And how wonderful Lord Black is, such a charming and caring young man, he assured me that even though Professor Lupin has a such unfortunate affliction once a month, he is a fine gentleman and is more than perfectly qualified to teach.’” The high falsetto and exaggerated batting of eyelash that Harry used in his representation had sent Remus in a fit of giggling, but said it was a good idea and that it could work, so he’d pass it on Sirius and the rest.  

It was then when Harry realized that he only had an hour to shower and be ready for dinner, so he hastily said goodbye to Remus and hurried to the Gryffindor tower. Talking to Remus had helped with his mood but Harry knew the original issue was unresolved, he hoped a full stomach and a night of sleep would give him a solution, he didn’t want to lose everything he had advanced with Draco. 

     Harry was tossing in his bed; he couldn’t sleep because every time he closed his eyes his latest fight with Draco replayed in his head and he felt awful. He could call Sirius with his mirror, but he didn’t want to talk to his dad about it, it would be embarrassing, and he wouldn’t truly understand what had bothered Harry so much. But his mom would... His –dead- parents said they’d love to talk to him again, she even insisted that he called them whenever he felt like it.  

Harry nodded to himself; he was very conscious of the danger the Hallows carried, so even if their power didn’t tempt him now, he was careful to not ever fall prey to them. Harry had some leeway as their master, but he knew if his resolve weakened and he tried to fight Death's rules, he won’t receive mercy.  

With those cheerful thoughts Harry slipped silently out of the bed and put some socks and shoes on, picked up his invisibility cloak and sneaked out of the dormitory. Where to go? The Room of Requirements would be comfortable to have a private conversation, but he couldn’t risk Dumbledore catching him out of bed, so the Chamber it was. Harry padded in silent feet to the nearest entrance and hissed to it softly, it was really convenient that the parsel-locked points of access were out of sight of any portraits and that the hissing could easily be dismissed as the air passing through the stones of the castle. 

After walking in and down the stairs to the Chamber proper, Harry settled in one of the adjacent smaller rooms. It originally was a storeroom, but after Dobby cleaned it and Kreacher brought some uncursed and not gaudy furniture, it transformed into a cozy place to sit. Harry used it sometimes as a reading nest, but he didn’t read much in general, so it wasn’t the most used room. He cocooned himself in the soft red and gold blanket and curled up snugly in the armchair.  

Harry took the pendant out from under his pajama shirt, he never took it off even with the knowledge that he could call it back if he ever lost it, but he’d prefer to never have to explain why a rock that looked like a normal stone with a strange engrave on it was so important to him.  

He thought firmly about his mom, on Lily Potter’s name and feel and turned the Resurrection Stone three times. His mother’s shade appeared instantly, smiling warmly at him and waving. She looked exactly like the last time Harry saw her, almost four months ago; painfully young, beautiful and loving.  

“Harry, my sweet, brave boy. How can I help you?”  

“Hi mom,” he hesitated, but in the end it was his mom, he didn’t have to be afraid because he knew she would love him regardless, “I... I have a boy I like,” Lily only smiled encouraging, understanding shining in her eyes, “and I wanted to ask you advise because he and I haven’t got the best of relationship”  understatement of the century,  “and he a spoiled pureblood heir, his family were purists, and his father was marked too. But even so he has been better –his whole family was good now and had better morals too- he still sometimes is casually cruel and dismissive. But I really like him a lot, faults and all, because he is also really sweet and cute, and whenever we are competing my blood sings with the challenge and I’m not sure what I should do. Dad used to be a bully too and was also a spoiled somewhat snobbish pureblood heir. How did you deal with that?”  

“Ay, it seems you have quite a situation going, don’t you? We are more similar than you look,” she sort-of walked over, it wasn’t really walking because her feet weren’t really touching the floor but the motions were there, and placed herself to be more at eye-level with him, “James was a good person, but too self-righteous, he was the only child of an elderly couple, so of course he was spoiled rotten and added to him being highly capable, it made him arrogant and used to have everything he wanted. He bullied the kids he felt were inferior to him and liked to prank and joke, but because he was charming and from a family with good standing, Dumbledore let him continue and passed his bullying as good fun between children, reinforcing his and his friends' behavior.” Lily stopped, clearly remembering her beloved husband's unsavory traits, but then she continued with a solemn face. 

“By fifth year he had developed a crush on me and didn’t like that I preferred the company of someone he considered dark and unworthy, he was jealous too, and he resorted to dealing with that by being especially hard on him. On the other hand, Severus was my friend, but he had somewhat skewed morals consequence of his bad childhood, inclined to be more morally gray and unapologetic in his rudeness, it really didn’t help that he had a fascination for the Dark Arts. In the end that was what drove us apart, Severus didn’t really understand what was wrong with the Death Eaters, and he didn’t until it was far too late,” she sounded so sad for his former best friend, everyone is shaped by their experiences, but some mistakes had bigger consequences than others. 

“The polarization that came over the school fed James sense of justice, and the headmaster clearly approved what he was doing and let him get away with it made it hard for him to get why I stood up to him. Luckily by seventh year he had matured somewhat, I think something happened in his sixth year that made him realize there was a line for going too far but I’m not sure what. We were Head boy and girl together, so we spent a lot of time with each other and that let me see his brave and responsible side, added to his continued efforts to show me his love and his willingness to stop harassing Severus completely for my sake changed my impression of him and finally made me agree to date him.  

“Harry, I think everyone can change and learn to be better, but they need to want to make the effort. Your friend did learn after everything he went through in the war, right? But you want him to be better without losing and suffering too much, right?” Harry nodded, he really wanted Draco to leave his bigoted beliefs, but the war hadn’t been kind to anyone, the gaunt forms and tormented eyes of his friends still haunted his nightmares sometimes. 

“Then you must be patient, for every learning road has its tumbles. And you must be kind and forgiving, because that he is trying at all is proof that he values you enough to do it. You hold his esteem and I think that he understands what he is doing is wrong, because his parents agree with you so that must mean it’s okay to open to change, but that doesn’t make it less scary or easier. Harry, you can’t force him to become more like you, but you can love him and support him anyways. It’s okay to like someone who doesn’t agree with you, but you’ll need to make and extra effort to talk your differences and making clear what things you can’t accept without fighting, communication is the key for that.” 

“Okay mom, thank you.” Harry was grateful, the validation that it was fine to like Draco Malfoy took a weigh out of his shoulders and listening to her point of view was enlightening, having clear suggestions to go on was helpful too. 

“Don’t mention it, son. I’m happy I could help you,” Lily’s smile was small and soft, but brilliant nonetheless. Harry wanted to save the image in his heart forever. 

After that they spent a bit in silence, Harry mulling over what he had learnt. Then he asked her about what he could do to help Remus. 

“Why don’t you ask Severus to help you with a cure? Or at least improving the Wolfbane. He is a prodigy in the field, and I know he has to have ideas.” She pointed out. It was a sound suggestion; Harry felt he should have thought it himself, Snape was a lot more decent now so he wouldn’t get a tongue-lashing for daring to ask.  

“Okay, I’ll do it. Thank you again, mom,” he meant it for the suggestion and the advice she gave him for his feelings related problems.  

“It was a pleasure, my dear son, I love you,” she said warmly, and wished him a good night. The reminder that he’d be going to Potions with only a couple of hours of sleep made him groan loudly. His mom’s merry laugh accompanied him to bed and lulled him into sleep. 

     Harry decided to do what his mom suggested the very next day, he put a note on top of his Potion’s homework saying he wanted to talk with Snape, asking the professor to make an excuse for him to stay after class. 

“Potter, your homework is a disaster. I can’t be bothered to decipher your chicken scratch that you pass as penmanship so if you don’t want a Troll you’ll be staying after class to redo it,” Professor Snape drawled, looking disdainfully at the parchment as if it offended every homework out there.  

Harry glared mutinously at him -for realism of course, even if he was a bit offended because his writing wasn’t  that  bad- and muttered “of course, Sir.” 

The class then passed slowly, it was awkward because there was a visible tension between the Slytherin’s and Gryffindor’s side. The divide had been getting better for the past months because of Harry’s demonstration that they could be befriended, but with yesterday’s fight everyone had migrated again to sitting only with their own house, and the air was a bit suffocating with the heavy silence. Draco didn’t so much as looked up as Snape took it with Harry, focused intently on preparing the ingredients for that day’s potion, even though usually he’d be gleefully teasing Harry for being called out or because of his abysmal writing or anything. Everyone noticed but said nothing, because it was obviously a fight and they wouldn’t get caught in the crossfire, so the class continued onwards without a hitch. 

An hour later the class finally ended, and everyone hurried to leave the oppressive atmosphere behind, only Harry’s friends stayed a bit longer to ask if he was alright. He smiled at them reassuringly and waved them off, they had class after all and he was fine, everything was going to be fine, they left after a last questioning look and Harry turned to Snape.  

The professor gestured with his wand and activated a privacy ward, Harry knew he had one of those in his office, but he hadn’t known there was one in the classroom too. He had an inkling that it wasn’t approved by Dumbledore though. 

“Very well, talk. What do you want? I have not the time to waste in petty whims,” said Snape annoyed, he had still made the opportunity to talk the moment Harry asked though so he just gave him an elevated eyebrow and a huff. Straight to the point then, how does he talk Snape into a spring-summer project quickly without alienating him? 

“Can you work in a better potion to help Werewolves?” A direct approach was Harry’s best bet, and the small widening of the Potion’s master eyes told him he had surprised the man. 

“Why would I?” was what Snape said after a moment of silence, but it wasn’t defensive nor dismissive, he was curious. 

“I know you’re afraid of them, have been for a long time. If they could be saner during those nights, it would be safer for everyone, including them. Wouldn’t you like that as well?” 

Snape narrowed his eyes at the blatant exposure of one of his weaknesses, but let it pass in favor to consider the idea. He had given the matter some thought through the years, those times he had to spend near Grayback’s pack had only strengthened his very rational wariness of the creatures. It was going to be a tight schedule for him to experiment and refresh his knowledge of infections and the potion’s ingredients while the end of the term approached, which was the busiest time in the year for him because of the extra homework and reviewing for tests, OWLs and NEWTs, but that system with tutors had reduced some of his workload so it was doable. And it would give him something to do during the quiet months of summer, it’d be useful in the long run too. 

“I’ll do it,” he finally said, and Harry cheered, Snape narrowed his eyes and scowled at him, “but I expect you to achieve at least an Exceeds Expectations in your finals exams for this, an Outstanding would be best. My NEWT students shouldn’t waste their time without rewards. Do you understand?” 

“Yes sir,” Harry schooled his expression and solemnly accepted the condition. With him having approved the material once already he was confident that an E was well within his capabilities, he’d need to study anyways with his friends but that was a given. 

“Get out, I won’t give you a late pass because if you go directly to your next class you should arrive in time. If you’re late you’ll deserve it,” Snape dismissed him and Harry didn’t laugh because that would cost him house points, but he wanted to. Snape definitely was not a nice man, but he wasn’t so bad when not actively an asshole. 

“Did Professor Snape actually make you rewrite your essay? He is so unfair,” Ron gave Harry a commiserating pat on the back. 

“Yeah, but at least he let me redo it instead of just failing me,” Harry said, giving his friend a chocolate frog. Ron accepted it happily and munched on it while they waited for the professor to arrive.  

“You should try harder to improve your penmanship Harry, what if they don’t understand your answers in the final exams?” Hermione chided him, and Harry laughed and promised to do his best. Satisfied with his sincerity Hermione let the matter lie, but she was worried about something else and was hesitant to bring it up. 

“C’mon ‘Mione, what’s bothering you?” Harry prompted her when she just fidgeted and didn’t say anything 

“Are you…” she liked his lips and tried again, “are you okay? After what happened yesterday? You stormed off but at dinner you had calmed down already but I saw how you looked pained when Draco and the others didn’t talk to us today,” she rushed to get everything out before chickening out, Hermione didn’t want to upset his best friend, but she needed to know if he was really all right and not just pretending to be fine. 

“Ah,” Harry was somewhat caught off guard, he hadn’t thought she would ask him that, she, Ron and Neville had been there yesterday, and he knew they hadn’t had many opportunities to see him that angry, so it was logical that they were worried for him. Harry was touched, he had good friends, “I’m still a bit mad but I’ll speak to him, preferably today, I don’t want to stay mad at him.” 

“It’s okay if you don’t want to forgive him yet,” Neville said, and it surprised Harry because he thought he’d agree that reconciling was best. But maybe it wasn’t surprising, Neville had come with him in fifth year to an obvious trap made by those responsible for his parents’ suffering, he was all for violence sometimes. Plus, Draco and his cronies had targeted Neville often, so even if they were friends now and got along fine it didn’t mean he had forgotten it all. 

“That’s true,” Ron agreed, “but we want you to be happy and it’s obvious that this is messing you up, so if you want to talk with them we are with you in this, man” his disposition to forgive the Slytherin’s meant a lot to Harry, Ron had been the least happy with befriended the others and the last to change his opinion on them, so that he was still willing to try instead of going right back to hating them and feel vindicated he was right all along filled Harry with love for his first and best friend. So he hugged him and laughed because the alternative was to cry and they would all freak out if he did that, teenager hormones were wreaking havoc in his emotional control, and it was horrible because he was sure he had cried more that year that in the last two.  

“Thank you guys,” Harry also hugged his other two friends, it was fantastic to have them, he loved them all so much, “I’ll resolve this, soon.” 

     Harry said that, but he couldn’t catch Draco until after classes were done for the day. 

Draco was very obviously avoiding him, so Harry had to use the map to find where he had gone and one of the secret passages to intercept him on his way to the Dungeons, where the other boy had probably planned to go hiding. It wasn’t like Harry didn’t know where the Slytherin’s common room was or that he couldn’t enter it by speaking to the snake in the wall to open the door for him, but he didn’t want to advertise those facts, and kidnapping Draco from the corridor was a lot easier than from his common room. 

Draco was of course freaked out when hands appeared out of nowhere and dragged him into a dark and dusty passage, swearing profusely and fighting, but stopped struggling when Harry let him go to lit up a lumus. The relief of recognizing him was short-lived though, because the fair-haired boy crossed his arms and glared snottily at Harry. 

“This is undignified, Potter. Why did you drag me here?” his beautiful aristocratic face was distorted into a ugly sneer, but the distant way of address stung Harry the most. 

“Draco…” 

“Oh, so now I’m Draco, no more just Malfoy?” Well, that was fair. Harry had addressed Draco as Malfoy yesterday, fuck, Draco was hurt by the distance too but it was him who started it so he was the one who must take the first step in closing it. 

“Draco,” he repeated, more firmly this time, “we are friends, so let’s talk about what happened yesterday.” At the assurance that they were still friends, Draco was visibly relieved, he relaxed his confrontational posture, but it was still somewhat closed off. “Do you know why I was so upset in the first place?” 

“I think so…” Draco gnawed his lower lip, parsing his words, “it was both, the topic and that it was me saying those things,”  

“Yes, that you, my friend, thought my sort of dad is lesser and a mindless beast hurt,” Harry confirmed, “I understand that you have been taught some beliefs all your life, and only recently had started to see other ways of thinking as valid and acceptable. But it’s not enough time to change the years of learnings, so a lot of interiorized prejudice won’t come to light until directly addressed. Like the talk you had with your parents about muggleborns being worthy too,” he tried to convey that he wasn’t judging Draco, that these types of things took time and effort, that everyone he had ever looked up to cultivate those beliefs wasn’t his fault. But now that he was older, he really should think critically, and his parents approved it, so it wasn’t going against his family. 

“I’ve been thinking on it, I don’t like that they hid what Professor Lupin was from us, but he is the most competent teacher we have ever had, and it’d have colored our opinion of him so maybe it was fair,” he looked at Harry and steeled himself, “but I didn’t like that you shouted at us, at me.” Seeing the way Draco braced himself, like he wasn’t sure it was okay to say that or if he’d suffer a retaliation broke his heart. Maybe years ago, Harry would have relished in the way the Slytherin recognized him as a threat, a worthy opponent instead of just dismissing him; but now it just hurt, he never wanted Draco to be in any way afraid of him. 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have snapped at you,” Harry took Draco’s hand and squeezed it lightly, “I should have explained then why I was upset instead of lashing out and leaving. I’m sorry for shouting at you, it was wrong. Thank you for telling me,” Draco finally relaxed completely and squeezed his hand back. 

“I’m sorry too, for hurting you. I’ll read and investigate to form informed opinions, I’ll do my best so this doesn’t happen again,” he said. 

Harry carefully got closer, extending his arms slowly and broadcasting the movements so if Draco wanted, he could reject the action. When he didn’t do anything other than stand there, Harry hugged the blond and pressed him close, Draco melted into the embrace, and they spent a while silently relishing in the other’s presence. 

“Are we really okay?” Draco murmured softly, voice vulnerable and gray eyes looking intently at his hands, which were trapped between their chests, clutching a handful of Harry’s uniform. 

“Yes,” Harry answered confident, tightening his hold on the other boy, embracing him closer as if he could protect him from all evils. It was inevitable that they’ll fight again, but he was convinced that they’ll pull through, “definitely”. 

     Weeks passed and everyone was excited for the game closing in, tensions were all-time high; Gryffindor was leading 440 to 430, which grated the Slytherin pride, but a lead by 10 points was negligible and easily overcome in a game. Then the match day arrived, the players were feeling the pressure because the Quidditch cup was in the line, and with it the House cup too. 

Gryffindor won. It was an overwhelming victory, even if Harry kept getting distracted by the gold glints the sun snatched from Draco’s hair. In the past Harry also saw them, but he easily dismissed them instead of marveling for a second or two, this distraction cost him because Draco sighted the Snitch first. But Harry, who was already looking at him and thus saw the change in his fellow Seeker, reacted faster; it was a close race to the small gold ball, which fluttered and looped trough the stadium as they chased after it, but in the end Harry’s superior broom and experience let him get ahead of his rival and caught it first. 

The stands exploded in noise and movement, people launching their Gryffindor paraphernalia in celebration and screaming their joy.  

Angelina had used the distraction the Snitch caused to score three points on rapid succession, furthering the distance to the Slytherin’s board. Lee Jordan excitedly declared the game to the Gryffindor's 670 and wished, albeit a bit sarcastically, the Slytherins' good luck next year.  

The players came down and the students were granted permission to enter the arena, Madam Hooch gave the Gryffindor captain the Quidditch Cup. Oliver Wood was beside himself as he cried and his dream of kissing the cup came true and he was hugging everyone who entered his arm reach. Harry was so happy and high on adrenaline that he barely resisted kissing Draco then and there, but luckily he remembered himself in time to change the grab for a hug. 

“It was an excellent game, you have been getting better Draco, better luck next time,” he said to him in his ear to make himself heard over the noise. 

“I’ll definitely beat your ass next time,” was Draco’s answer, which extracted a laugh from Harry. 

“You have never been able to win against me, but I’ll love to see you try,” he said cheekily as they parted to go with their respective houses. 

“Don’t be so sure of yourself Potter!” Draco shouted at him, which only made Harry laugh harder. The twins took advantage of his lowered defenses to pick Harry up and threw him up in the air as they chanted he was their hero, the rest of the house joined in and Harry couldn't be happier, he laughed overjoyed and let himself be carried away to the celebratory party in the common room.  

Things were still not really okay, but Harry was determined to not let it ruin his time with his friends. They all deserved better than that and things were going to be resolved to their benefit rather sooner than later, so everything would be fine. Harry was going to make sure of it. 

Chapter Text

     It was May 2; Harry almost didn't know why he had been off all day until it clicked and hit him with the whomping willow tree, it was the battle of Hogwarts. It hadn't been even a year yet since then but in the same date four years from now that tragic confrontation would have occurred if Harry hadn't messed up with time.

Eight months and a day had passed since that fatal day, exactly 243 days ago Harry died, and he had spent 243 days in the past. It didn’t seem important but suddenly the weight of what he did, the grief of what he lost crashed into him again like the fucking Hogwarts express run him over.

Everyone he once knew was dead.

He had been thinking about the fallen and those lost in the void of the changing timelines all day, stopping in random -it wasn’t random at all- spots all-around Hogwarts and its grounds with faces and events rolling and flashing inside his head. The most prominent for some reason was his unborn godson; Harry wondered what would have happened to him, if baby Teddy’d have been happy with him and his grandma, if Harry’d have been a good father/brother figure, if…

Maybe one day his little soul will be born in this world as Remus son again, but Harry didn’t know when or how that could come to be. Maybe Tonks will carry Remus child again, maybe someone else will do it, maybe it’ll be a ritual, a magical miracle… So many variables, infinite possible scenarios; but the future was always uncertain, and Harry shouldn’t waste time musing about it.

But he did anyways.

Harry spent the day wandering off in a daze and trying hard to look like he wasn't seeing blood and grime ghostly superimposed in the younger faces of almost everyone. It was a wonder he didn't brain himself with a bludger at Quidditch practice.

"Or maybe not so much of a wonder” he idly thought when he saw George bating the aggressive ball away from Harry and hovering nearby, ready to intercept any and all projectiles before they reached him.

     Harry later blamed his scrambled sense of time when the twins tried to prank him to cheer him up and shake his maudlin mood, that he, with his head more in the past-future than in the present, blurted that he wanted to help them establish their joke shop and barely bit down the ‘early’ that he ended that phrase within his head.

“You want to what?” Asked Fred after a while the three of them just staring wide eyed at each other. They had stopped just outside the door to the changing room, it had been another afternoon of grueling practice, and Harry was inwardly grateful that the twins had the decency to wait until they were all clean before trying to inflict their antics on him.

“Well, it’s out there already so I may as well roll with it,” thought Harry wryly, while out loud he said, “I want to give you the capital you need to start the shop I know you want to sell your products,”

“No! Harry, there’s no way we are just taking your money. It’s yours!” George indignantly refused, and Fred nodded fervently at his side. They’ll admit that it’d be useful, but there was no way they could just accept their unofficial youngest brother’s money.

“But I want you to,” Harry was nothing if not persistent -some people would say bullheadedness, but you couldn’t please everyone- and already decided to go ahead with this crazy idea. “You would be helping me as much as I would help you,”

“Really?” They said at the same time with twins looks of skepticism, “why? How?”

“Well, I want to do something, and I’ll need the goblins help or at least that they are willing to side with me, but if I just ask without an incentive they’ll be mad, and you know what happens when the beings that control your money don’t like you, right?”

“Uh, trouble?”

“Well, not so much as trouble as that it’ll be troublesome to me to deal with them, and they won’t take me seriously if I don’t prove them I’m capable of making business. So, I want to find something to do that and voila! You two are starting an interesting shop that I’m sure it’ll be really successful, perfect for an underaged wizard like me to do an investment.” The twins exchanged looks, still a bit unsure but mostly convinced. “And I love you guys, you are part of my family. Don’t you think the money can help your whole family too?”

They finally nodded, fully into the idea but they felt it was a little too into their favor. Harr, seeing the doubt warring with their desire, gave them the last push.

“Well, as a guarantee that you’re perfectly trustworthy and good law-abiding citizens” the twins snorted, and Harry smiled, “you have to earn as much O.W.Ls as you can, is that fair?” If Harry remembered, they both got three OWLs each, but that was because they didn’t have a reason to do better, they weren’t concerned with completing their education because they wanted to open and work on their joke shop. Maybe if they did well now Mrs. Weasley won’t be as dismayed over their lack of academic interest.

They did that silent conversation thing they always seemed capable of doing and then turned to Harry with an unholy glint in their eyes. Harry would be more worried if he hadn’t known they had also his benefit in their devilish hearts. Fred and George were finishing their fifth year of school and Harry knew they had been trying to get money since the summer before his fourth year, so that meant they already have an idea of what they wanted to do but he also knew they were stubborn and wouldn’t want to just being given the money, so he needed to make a deal with them.

That’s why Harry haggled with the twins about their O.W.L.s, about how many galleons per grade, how much more it was if they got an Outstanding instead of a Exceed Expectations and how much an Acceptable was worth. The back and forth was a bit frustrating and highly amusing, Harry thought that this was how he would’ve had to deal with Teddy if he had stayed to help raise him. Thinking of his unborn godson always made him sad though so Harry tried to avoid it, but sometimes situations would bring thoughts and feelings to his mind, so he did his best to not let the loss cloud him.

Teddy would have been another Marauder’s legacy, but it just wasn’t meant to be.

“That’s it, this is good enough,” Fred said once they hashed suitable core terms for their deal, it wasn’t a formal contract because that had to wait until they could legally do it, but for now it was sufficient. “Okay Harriekins, it seems that you are even more inescapably saddled with us,”

“It’s a pleasure to do business with you, Mr. Potter, we won’t let you down,” George grandly shook Harry’s hand, but then he ruined the mock serious air by ruffling Harry’s still drying tuff of hair, “really though, thank you, we will repay you some day,”

“Yeah, hopefully soon, but we won’t forget this,” Fred agreed.

“No, no, that’s not necessary. Just do your best and go wild,” Harry smiled his best certified prankster smile and they both felt their smile widen in response, “I know you will make it big.”

If anyone had stumbled into their conversation, they'd have hightailed screaming bloody murder, the maniac glee in the Weasley twins never meant anything good to anyone involved, but especially to their victims. Luckily no one saw the strange deal take place and the peace of Hogwarts was maintained for a few more weeks.

     Harry knew he needed something to distract him, now that Quidditch season was officially over -they won! Gryffindor won the Quidditch cup and the House cup was practically in their hands too!- and he really didn’t want another fight because the general situation was getting on his nerves. Luckily that very same day he heard Angelina Johnson lamenting how was she supposed to do well in her DADA’s OWL with the disaster carrousel of teachers they’ve had, and it kicked Harry’s brain into gear, and he remembered an idea he had put on the backburner that would be perfect.

It wouldn’t be exactly like the Dumbledore’s Army -because he never again would prepare children for war, never- but a Defense intense cram for exams. Remus was very enthusiastic about the idea and it was promptly pushed forward by him and several desperate OWL and NEWT students who were woefully underprepared for they DADA’s exams because of the absolute clusterfuck the class had been through the years. So it was with a thankful deputy’s blessing and a lot of volunteers the idea was brought to reality. It was a remedial course, with lots of small groups that rotated between Professor Lupin and students teaching what they knew best.

For all that everyone was seriously learning and applying themselves it was lots of fun. Harry especially loved dueling with Draco. It was exciting because even if he had to hold back, Draco wasn’t a slouch by any means and if Harry wasn’t careful he’d end kissing the floor. The fact that they ended flirting more often than not was a lovely side-effect, the adrenaline rush and the hot blood pumping was exhilarating. That Draco didn’t know they were flirting in they play fights was amusing and endearing in its own, so nor Harry nor no one else said anything.

The DADA’s remedial tutoring helped with interhouse unity too. There was at least someone for every year and house, and wasn’t that a surprise? Harry felt immensely proud at the physical proof that the blood war was prevented and would likely never occur, the Slytherins were still a bit out of the way but weren’t actively avoided by anyone except some scared first years, so Harry counted it as a win. Having Draco there and willingly participating was especially rewarding and their friendship opened doors to a lot of things he hadn’t anticipated because, personal feelings aside, Draco was extremely smart and talented. It was mostly that in his past life the other boy had used his dotes to be a nuisance and make Harry miserable -like that time he charmed hundreds of badges that said Harry stinks and support Cedric- but now that he was learning to bettering himself, he also was eager to share his knowledge and have a chance to shine his superior self. Draco Malfoy as the Slytherin’s prince also had a lot of pull inside his house, and his approval and smart wording swayed a lot of students to come and to actually learn, share, interact, teach and enjoy the tutoring.

Harry taught a lot of things and was good at it, even if it irked some of the older students to have to listen to a third year, even if that third year was The Harry Potter or because of it in some cases, they got over it because Harry was that good. He couldn’t teach his most advanced spells, fighting skills, survival training or battle awareness -Harry had lots of ‘CONSTANT VIGILANCE!’ flashbacks- but basic charms and some advanced things that he could explain having knowledge of, like the Patronus or disarming or shield charm, were fine. The rest plus ‘normal’ things like cooking and picking locks would have to wait to next year when it could be a legit after-class club.

Harry was still trying to be under Dumbledore’s radar, it was lucky that the old coot thought this was an excuse to spend the maximum time possible with his dad before going to Privet Drive for the summer, a sign that he was obedient, and Harry was going to milk it for all it was worth.

In summary, it was amazing. Harry had a blast teaching; he had missed it more than he thought he would, he really liked teaching. He loved the wonder on the younger students as they managed a charm, or the quiet or not so quiet pride the older ones had when they mastered a technique, and that Harry had a hand on putting that expression on their faces was glorious, maybe he’ll seriously consider it as a career but that was for future Harry to think about.

It had only been two weeks, but everyone was improving so much already, focused tutoring and good teachers helped a lot when it came to cram years of knowledge for a global review. But Harry had more pressing concerns that the approaching tests.

That Sunday was Draco’s birthday after all.

     In between all the preparation to the exams they almost didn’t have the energy to celebrate Draco’s birthday, but in the end everyone contributed to make a lovely picnic party near in the shadow of a tree near the Black Lake. Pansy with Greg and Vincent were in charge of distracting Draco until everything was ready and then get him there in a timely and not suspicious manner, the house-elves were happy to provide them with delicious food, Neville and Blaise brought blankets to spread everything and sit, Hermione with Ginny, Ron and Theo made some party poppers and passed one to everyone to shower Draco in them after they sang him Happy Birthday, and lastly Harry somehow presented Draco with a small birthday cupcake, which was decorated with green frosting and said ’14! Good 4 u <3’ that made everyone coo and giggle for how good it looked, Luna offered him several small candles that Harry was sure didn’t asked her for but was grateful because he totally forgot.

Draco was delighted and happily enjoyed the sweets and they spend the afternoon relaxing, they played some games of wizard chess and of Gobstones and didn’t even grumble when someone lost. It truly was unfortunate that exams started the very next day as the first Monday of June, so they had to cut the celebration short in favor of a last-minute review.

     Harry had test from Monday to Thursday and he breezed through most of them, how much shame would he have to face if he couldn’t do a simple cheering charm or a turning a teapot into a tortoise? The fact that Snape wasn’t standing over them like a menacing vindicative bat was helpful to their performance too, Harry could tell Neville was particularly grateful, even with the extra classes he took from the N.E.W.T level students he was barely passable, and that the Professor wasn’t actively antagonizing didn’t made him that much less intimidating. Only Ancient Runes and History of magic gave Harry real trouble -one because it was too much specific knowledge and memorization and the other because it was so utterly dull and he refused to waste energy into it- but he still was grateful the stress of having to sit them was over. Well, there was a moment of absolute panic when his Boggart-Dementor surfaced at the end of the Defense against the Dark Arts exam and Harry’s memories were too overpowering, he felt faint and shivered madly but still could call forth Prongs after a couple of fortifying breaths. Dementors fucking sucked and he was so grateful for his dad to have him a comforting cup of hot-cocoa and chocolate, but that was something Harry was prepared for and still got full marks, so he easily brushed it aside.

It was different for those who had to give their O.W.L.s, to them the exam period went on for two full weeks. The Gryffindors as a house had a bet going about how well Fred and George aka the Twins Terrors were going to do because of the shocking amount of study they both did, dragging their friend Lee Jordan in their crazy and creative ways to memorize and test how the other was doing. Harry only snickered and urged Ron to follow his gut and bet too, he knew his best friend was truly intuitive and was curious if he would guess correctly.

     Harry had been using the Resurrection stone to talk to his Potter relatives in his free time whenever he could safely disappear for an extended period, about Family things, magic, politicking -Ralistan and Henry Potter were eager to share interesting bits of their life-, business and work, also about their lives and what being in the magic world meant to them. For example, Flaemont Potter, Harry’s grandfather, quadrupled the family money with the Sleekazy’s Hair potion he invented, and profited greatly when he sold the company at his retirement, so he knew a lot about ingenious ideas and how to manage money and investments, people living in some of their properties and paying rent too.

In the same vein, Harry needed to set up a way to get the people who profited from using his name to pay for it, getting compensation was fair and he if he had to deal with the fame then he was going to get something out of it. It’d be funny to send gleeful goblins to collect that debt even if Harry had to pay them a percentage for the service, what he said to the Weasley twins wasn’t just made up to make them agree to the sponsorship.

The whole experience was interesting and eye-opening, and even though he was glad to have the ability sometimes it hurt knowing that he lost the opportunity to have all of them in his life for real. Maybe Sirius would like to find distant relatives that had been kicked out of his family for being a ‘disgrace’, going by how eager he had been into reinstating his favorite cousin Andy.

Another point Harry discovered in the whole talking to long-dead relatives was that he wasn’t directly related to the Blacks; Sirius was his godfather, Dorea Potter nee Black was his grandaunt only through marriage because she married Harry’s grandfather’s younger brother, and both settled in Godric Hollow living a quiet but fulfilling life. It was a pity they and their only son died before Harry was born, maybe he could ask how that happened.

So he and Draco weren’t related, which was relieving because that would have been a bit awkward. But it still brought up the question, could Harry inherit the Black’s Family magic? He didn’t have a Black in his recent family history and even though he was Sirius’ heir, that didn’t mean the Family magic will accept him. He didn’t remember feeling more powerful after Sirius died last time, but then he was still underage, and he was in a really bad place so maybe he wouldn’t have noticed it anyway… But even if the godfather/godson bond they had wasn’t enough then, now he was going to be formally adopted into the family so maybe then he will be able to. He was going to ask Sirius about it next time they were together.

The more he used the Stone, the easier it was to call shades to him, and in the last couple of months he had practiced more than enough to distinguish the types of answers he got, because even if the dead couldn’t lie that didn’t mean they always told the truth either, what he summoned were shades of the souls of people, so they could only say what they believed to be true. That meant Harry had to be careful to filter the unashamed purist rhetoric, or the more dangerous reasonable-sounding ones some of his relatives had, to only learn what it was useful to him. The Blacks that were willing to look past his mom’s heritage were all eager to pass knowledge to him because they all firmly believed in the ‘good for the family’ thing and that meant making sure the heir knew how to manage it.

It was nice to get to know people and their perspectives, they also knew so much interesting magic that was useful but that was forgotten or kind of illegal now.

But the easiest that came to him of all the shades, no matter how good he became at calling them, was his mom. Harry thought it was because a part of her soul was always with him, tangled with the blood ward protecting him but he hadn’t investigated much about it, maybe he should ask her about it. How did it determinate what was a threat and what wasn’t? Was it locked only onto Voldemort? How did it go with dealing with the threats? Harry knew he could burn people to ashes with it, but why? How? So many questions, but he had other matters more demanding of his attention and had been pushing it off, he made another mental note to ask her about it someday.

     Finally the exam period ended, and the ‘Professor Lupin is actually a werewolf’ revelation came unsuspiciously in the morning newspaper of the 20^th of June, but not many had a subscription in the Prophet, so it wasn’t until later in the day that the news spread to most of the school. It was a somewhat tense week for Harry and Remus, the wait for the reactions, Remus because it was his job on the line and he loved teaching at Hogwarts, and Harry because it was one of his precious family’s wellbeing at risk and noting was going to stop him for tearing people’s throats -figuratively or for real was anyone’s guess- if someone as much as looked in their direction wrong. But all that anxiousness was for naught, as nothing really changed afterwards because it was a fact that Remus was the best Defense teacher everyone ever had and he had been so nice and helpful all year, especially last months before exams. Lots of students owed him their good performance to him so in the end it didn’t really influence their views on him for the vast majority of the population at Hogwarts, and those who had trouble didn’t act in their feelings because he was being fiercely defended by Harry and his friends and it wasn’t worth it.

So it was a somewhat tame conclusion for the last big drama before the end of the year feast, apart for the usual uproar that accompanied the winner of the House cup -Gryffindor won for the third year running, they had an excellent season in Quidditch and Harry didn’t lose as many points for getting in trouble like in other years- but that was it. So end of term feast took place amid decorations of scarlet and gold, and that their table was the noisiest of the lot, as everybody celebrated and even Percy took part of the festivities and laughed with the rest because he had got his top-grade N.E.W.T.s; Fred and George were the wildest ones though, getting a shocking amount of 16 O.W.L.s between them, they bragged immensely about it. Ron did win that bet and was the more disbelieving about it, he really didn’t understand how but he was suddenly 1 sickle, 47 knuts, 3 sugar sugar quills and a couple of crumbled parchment richer.

     It was time for summer holidays and Harry’s mounting sense of doom and growing gloominess was an obvious contrast with the general cheerfulness of the other students because school ended and they could go home. His friends tried to cheer him up and he tried to be happy for them, but Harry couldn’t stomach the bitterness of having to go to the Dursley’s house.

The hour passed, dinner was finished and they had to go to their rooms to pack. But Draco stopped Harry just before he could go to the Gryffindor common room with his classmates.

“Harry,” Draco said caught his wrist and looked at him, after a minute of deliberating something his face set in determination, “come with me,” he said/commanded and immediately started walking off, dragging and unresisting Harry behind him.

Harry gestured at his friends to go before him, that he’d catch up later, it wasn’t the first time that Draco came and ‘stole’ him, so they just nodded amused and ambled off.

They walked for some time, expertly avoiding the scattered groups of teens going back to their own dorms. Harry didn’t know where Draco was leading him, but he knew in his heart that as long they were together, he would be happy just anywhere. Call him sappy or whatever but it was the truth, and he wasn’t ashamed of his feelings. But he wasn’t going to say them out loud either any time soon.

They came to a stop in the classroom they converted for their whole group of friends to study and hang around, the place had a different feeling in the semidarkness. Draco had kept the candles unlit but conjured a fireball in one of the jars that were littered around that was just enough to illuminate a small circle around them both.

“Harry, you know you are my best friend, right?” Draco asked after the two of them sat together in the couch on the corner of the room, the fire-jar light casted flickered shadows around his face and made it hard to read his expression, but Harry felt the earnest feelings and felt his heart fluttering in his chest. Of course he knew, they had gotten a lot closer since that fateful day when Draco apologized and asked to be friends again, they bond growing and strengthening, but it was always nice to hear it and have it confirmed once again. Plus, that didn’t mean he couldn’t poke at him.

“Really?” Harry fake-gasped and put his hands in his chest as it unmeasurably touched, but the mischievousness in his eyes gave him away, “I’m the closest one to you then? Even more than Pansy?”

“Ye-” Draco started to agree before the full question registered and realized to what he was admitting and spluttered warring between denying the embarrassing admission and staying on track of what he wanted to say in the first place.

Harry smiled pleased, thoroughly enjoying flustering the other boy -really, his flushed face was the cutest!- and making him fight for composure. But Draco seemed to be determined to say his piece tonight and got over it with admirable swiftness.

After a small moment of deliberation he continued, “yes,” Draco uttered the agreement like it was a confession of something; and maybe it was. The air between them was charged with an undercurrent of tension and they both were suddenly acutely aware of just how close they had sat beside each other, mere inches separating their bodies and their legs were intertwined.

“Yes,” he said again, more firmly this time and looking directly into Harry’s vibrant, beautiful eyes, “to me you are…” he trailed off, and took a couple of deep breaths “you are my closest, dearest friend,”

Harry’s mouth was dry, and he licked his lips trying to wet them to speak, Draco followed the movement unconsciously and the air got heavier, headier. Draco gulped at the hunger he could see in Harry’s eyes, darkening them from a bottle green to an intense emerald, and gulped once more when he felt the warm body beside him shift the slightest bit closer.

After endless seconds of being pinned into place by the weight of Harry’s gaze and the something in the air, he finally spoke, releasing Draco from the spell he was under, “it’s that so? I’m glad to hear it,” he said warmly as he took Draco’s closest hand in his sightly bigger one, caressing the back with soothing circles with his thumb.

“You are the closest person to me too,” Harry deliberately didn’t specificized if it was the closest friend or in general, or something more.

“I-” Draco started but his voice broke and he coughed to clear his throat, “I’m happy to hear that too,” he didn’t take his hand back, the contact was soothing even if it made blood to color his cheeks for some reason, “I wanted to remind you that you have people, friends, that care about you. That you aren’t alone and you have us at your back,” emboldened by the confidence Harry’s hand in his gave him he said what he had in mind, “you have me, I promise you won’t be in there for too long, I’ll make sure that if our families’ schemes aren’t ready I’ll smuggle you out of that house myself if it comes to that,” Draco entwined their fingers and squeezed his hand, “you won’t ever be alone again because you have me now.”

Harry didn’t know what to say, he really was angsting about having to comply with Bumbles’ unreasonable demand of going to Privet Drive for the summer, but that Draco took the time to comfort and reassure him in his sightly awkward but really sweet way was touching. Harry wanted nothing more than to kiss him silly and make him understand how much he loved him, but it was still too early for that, so he settled with hugging him with all his might, hoping to at least show him how grateful he was for having him in his life.

“Thank you, Draco, I’ll be fine. It’s not like I’ll be stranded there for long anyways, I’m sure dad is going to do something to cut Dumbledore’s influence in my life as soon as possible,” Harry whispered into Draco’s ear, making him shiver at the air ghosting over his sensitive neck. He had ended practically in Harry’s lap when he had dragged him in close for the hug, not that he was complaining, Draco had his own arms tight around Harry too and his hot face hidden in the Gryffindor’s shoulder.

They stayed like that for a while, cuddling and simply enjoying the other’s presence, slowly unwinding and relaxing fully into the embrace. But all good things had to come to an end eventually and with great reluctance he roused Draco out of his light doze and walked him to the dungeons after extinguishing the fire-jar.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Harry said once they stopped in a few meters of the inconspicuous wall hiding the entrance to the Slytherin’s dorm.

“Yeah, see you,” Draco answered in kind, he was still a bit drowsy, and he’d later blame his sleep-muddled brain on what he did them.

Draco casually tilted his head up and kissed Harry’s cheek and muttered a soft ‘good night’ before walking off and disappearing into his dorm. It wasn’t until much later while he washed his teeth that his actions caught up with him and did a spit take, covering the mirror with toothpaste. His reflection, flaming red against the white sprayed on it, accused him of what he had done and after hastily rinsing his mouth and cleaning the mirror he decidedly went to sleep and promptly banished the whole thing out of his mind. But the feeling his lips on Harry’s cheek, whether he remembered them or not, would haunt his dreams for a long while.

Harry stood paralyzed by the sudden contact for thirty minutes, he could almost see thousands of mini-Harry’s running and screaming inside his mind while he short-circuited. Then he finally calmed down enough to process the wonderful turn of events and practically floated -he really did float a bit, his steps took certainty longer to touch the floor, but he paid that no mind- back to the Gryffindor tower. Harry went to bed smiling like a loon and closed his eyes knowing exactly what he was going to be the topic of his chat with Death that night.

Chapter Text

     Harry felt the ball of dread growing in leaps with every minute of the way, every mile he was closer to his personal summer prison and hell. There were no words to express how much he didn’t want to go but there was no way to avoid it. Harry tried to distract himself for his approaching suffering by playing exploding snap with his friends and basking in Draco’s warmth by his side, but he had minimal success.

Death had been awfully amused by something too, and Harry didn’t think it was because of his suffering -they were friends- but there definitely must be an unspecified reason for his mirth. Death could see a whole lot more than Harry because he wasn’t hampered by mortal limitations so he probably knows something that he didn’t, Harry tried to use that and the fact that he wouldn’t just send him on his merry way if it the situation was truly nefarious to fuel some optimism.

Unfortunately, no amount of optimism could hope to negate the reality of his situation. After the nine hours long travel Harry took his sweet time saying goodbye to all his friends, not just the ones he shared compartment with but everyone he managed to befriend during the year in an unsubtle bid to delay his incoming doom.

Cedric told him conspiratorially they’d see each other before sooner than he thought, and Harry blanked for a bit before remembering that the finals for the Quidditch world cup were in August, and he smiled up to Cedric and noted that he seemed relieved. The Hufflepuff probably was worried and tried to cheer Harry up, he was good and sweet like that.

“Thank you, Cedric; see you,” Harry waved and graciously let Cedric affectionately ruffle his hair before going. The Hufflepuff and Cho Chang had gotten close, but Harry was sure they weren’t dating yet, it won’t be long though if the longing looks he saw them exchange was anything to go by.

     It was nearing seven thirty when Harry finally gave up and made his way to the other side of the platform, he didn’t have to look around too much, he found who had come to get him ‘home’. It was Aunt Petunia; she was there impatiently tapping her foot and her horse face pinched in an irritated frown. Harry’d prefer to face an angry nesting Dragon again and unarmed this time than go to her.

He went anyways.

She silently gestured him to walk when he reached her, and once they were out of sight she stopped. Harry almost bowled her over but thankfully could rectify his path in time, small mercies and all that.

“Wotcher Harry, I didn’t know you would be so miserable to see me, aren’t we family too?” she said with a pout, but her eyes danced with mirth and worry alike.

Harry stared at her blankly, his brain short-circuited trying to make sense of what his eyes and ears were telling it. After a handful of seconds, he still couldn’t compute and kept staring.

“Harry! It’s me, Tonks!” said his au-, no, it wasn’t his aunt; he watched in fascinated horror as her face transformed into a more familiar, fair skin and heart-shaped face with dark eyes and bubblegum-pink hair, before going back to his aunt’s features. Only now he knew it was just Tonks posing as Petunia.

Harry felt his knees go weak in relief so abruptly that Tonks had to steady him, and she laughed when suddenly it was her almost losing her feet when Harry hugged her.

“Tonks! It’s so good to see you!” He exclaimed happily but his voice was thick with disbelief, “What are you doing here? And looking like that to boot,”

“My mother sent me to get you, we are going to be late to the wedding if we don’t leave soon because you took so long coming out here!” Tonks said as she guided him out of the station, like it was an explanation instead of giving him more questions. Seeing his bewildered face, she gave him a short briefing of how they had been preparing it for weeks, but it had to be a surprise for him for some reason, but to not worry because everything was well in hand.

     A wedding, and not just any wedding but his parents’ wedding, the one that Harry, their son, was only now being informed of was that very same day. He didn’t get to fully wrap his head around it before he was swiftly taken home to prepare for said occasion. Harry bathed and dressed himself in a daze, only hurried from time to time by a house-elf, but by the time he was ready he was gently ushered to the floo to go to the mansion where the wedding would take place. Then he was waiting for the guest to arrive with Andy and Lucius.

“Sorry son, we didn’t want to blindside you but it was necessary. You would have never acted miserable enough to convince Dumbledore and his cronies if you knew you weren’t going to even see Privet Drive,” explained Lucius while patting him consolingly in the shoulder.

“Yes, but you played your part wonderfully, by now that squib spy of Dumbledore should have reported that Harry Potter arrived at Privet Drive with his aunt, and tomorrow she will see the whole family getting into the car and going on Holidays,” Andromeda said, smug like the cat that got the canary.

“Oh,” Harry was speechless, it was a clever way to trick Dumbledore and making him ignorant until it was too late to do anything, but he was still a bit annoyed for leaving him in the dark though.

“Well, you never have to put a foot in there ever again if you don’t want to and you will enjoy your first wedding celebration so cheer up,” she said just before the floo flared and the first guests arrived. Harry smiled and greeted them, all the while thinking about how his family gave him the power to decide if he ever wanted to see the Dursley again, and no was a valid option.

     Sirius and Remus are getting married, Harry couldn’t stop that thought for circling time and time again in his mind.

“Sirius and Remus are getting married,” he thought while he was sent ahead to see the groom, “I can’t believe it,” he shrugged off his incredulity in favor of a blinding smile when he was finally in front of his beloved father and hugged him with all his might as he congratulated him.

“I really can’t believe it! You are getting married!” he half cheered half accused Sirius once they separated. He was dazzling in his wedding robes, all black with golden and red accents that accentuated his superb looks. Sirius really had come a long way from the hollow-eyed mad escapee from a year ago, now he was radiant with happiness and his eyes shined with joy, happier than Harry ever saw him in his past life and that made everything so worth it.

“My dear prongslet, I can hardly believe it myself! Who would have thought a rascal like me would settle down? And with a respectable man like moony!” he twirled with Harry around the room, both laughing like mad men, Sirius left it unsaid, but Harry heard it clearly anyways, “I never thought I’d have the chance to be happy again. I was so broken, who would waste their life with someone like me? And even if there was someone, for the longest while I thought myself undeserving, so I’d have pushed them away viciously,” Harry hugged him tighter and hoped his love reached Sirius.

“You look dashing too, dressed up to the nines,” Sirius said after they finally calmed down and sat again, “if only James could see you, he’d be so proud…”

Harry felt a lump on his throat, he knew it’ll accompany him for a great part of the evening, “Yeah, he’d be proud of you too, of both of you. He and mom would be so happy for you,” he said softly and heartfelt.

“Yeah…” Sirius breath hitched, but covered it up with a cough, “well, enough reminiscence, let’s face the music. I have a man to marry, and Cissy will have my hide if I’m late,” they chuckled a bit nervously because it was all to easy to picture, and they both hurried out the room.

     Harry sadly hadn’t participated that much on the preparations for the wedding because they couldn’t tell him about it, but he helped Sirius and Remus decide a lot of things because they asked Harry’s opinion in their calls or casually over tea, and he answered them without suspicion, now he understood why they wanted to know his favorite foods and color and if he preferred an outside ceremony or indoors.

The answer was outdoors, like James and Lily’s wedding photo with them dancing in the leaves. Harry always felt they looked so happy then, like there wasn’t a war going on and the only thing that mattered was each other and the joy of uniting their lives, the vow to love and cherish the other for as much time they could be together.

“Until death do them part… They were so content together, but the end came too soon,” Harry thought sadly, the grief was old but sometimes it still ached. He shook his head and pasted a smile in his face, it wouldn’t do to be seen melancholic at his parents’ wedding.

No one was the bride, but because Remus was marrying into the Black Family, Sirius walked to the altar first with Andromeda by his side; then Remus with Lyall Lupin smiling happily at his side. It was quite lucky that the full moon had already passed, that night was exactly half-moon.

Harry was seated with Draco at his side, and the lovely atmosphere the ceremony evoked made him think about his own feelings and the temptation to just take the other boy’s hand in his was almost unbearable. When Sirius and Remus gave their vows to each other, the promise to be there for the other and support them through everything, that they would be the home the other could come back to, Harry couldn’t resist anymore. He reached to Draco with silent happy tears flowing and was pleasantly surprised to feel Draco reaching back, they locked eyes and Harry knew his love was written in his eyes, the way the blond’s grey eyes shined with wonder was so beautiful that he never wanted to look away. But they were jolted back to attention by the presiding asking the binding questions.

“Sirius Black III, do you accept Remus John Lupin as your partner, here and now to the end of your life and beyond?”

“I do,” Sirius beamed as gold light wrapped around his left ring finger like a silk cord, fine and warm like a condensed sunlight.

“Remus John Lupin, do you accept Sirius Black III as your partner, here and now to the end of your lives and beyond?”

“I do, of course I do,” Remus’ smile was as brilliant as the glowing thread weaving itself in his finger, tying him and Sirius.

The vows at the weddings were magically binding and that made marriages a serious deal in the magical world. Harry didn’t remember that well Bill and Fleur’s wedding because he was more preoccupied about Voldemort and the war, but and even if he did, that wedding was a bit unconventional so this one was like his first proper wedding. It was magical, Harry couldn’t tear his eyes away.

“We came together here today to be witness of this union and wish them happiness in this new stage of their life. Their vows have been sworn by magic, and by magic they will be kept. For the power I have been given so I declare, so mote it be.”

Light flashed between the couple, sparkling and almost too bright to look directly at as it changed shape; the gold string that was wound several times over their left ring fingers fused and solidified and formed their wedding bands, shining gold glimmering in the light. The couple kissed and everyone cheered wildly, flower petals and sparkles were thrown at them as they made his way to the ballroom where the reception party was to be held. Family followed closely and then everyone else, the ballroom was connected to the garden so people could decide if they wanted to be outdoors or dance inside.

     All in all, it was a beautiful summer wedding. A sweet ceremony at the sunset with a big and grand reception in the evening and night. The garden had been exquisitely decorated with flowers and multicolored floating fairy-lights, the incredible property was set in the idyllic Somerset countryside and the lush grass was a vivid green. It was just four miles from the cathedral city of Wells, the Black’s originally settled themselves there because it’s near Gough’s Cave and have strong ambient magic.

Sincerely talking it was an incredibly place; The Black Family Manor, Maison Noire, was the biggest and most ostentatious of the Black's properties. It was made to house all the Black family members and their families plus guest for when a celebration called for the whole family to be reunited. It was a grand mansion with a luxurious style for the sole purpose of flaunt the wealth and prestige the family possessed, but without being tacky and distasteful. Unlike Grimmauld Place, which was and ugly and made uglier by the previous owners, the Head of House and the main Black line lived in Maison Noire where they could host parties and dinners with their associates, he decided who could live with him or if he sent his sons and daughters to other properties they owned or acquired a new one, so usually only the secondary Black line lived in Grimmauld Place. Arcturus Black lived in the Black Manor until he died in 1991, but because he died after the next possible head of House could claim the title, the house remained empty until now.

     There wasn’t a formal dinner or anything like that because it was late, so there were multiple tables with all sorts of delicious finger food, easy to eat snacks, glasses with colorful drinks, alcoholic and not, and cutely shaped individual pastries and sweets. Wizard music was mixed with muggle music at the reception party, and it was hilarious to have some of the most pompous pure bloods humming catching pop songs, Sirius was having the time of his life silently (or not so silently) laughing at them with Remus and Harry knew Remus too was enjoying the irony, he was a marauder too after all.

They all played politics games, with Lucius and Narcissa and even Andromeda’s help it was easy to subtly manipulate the narrative to serve their causes. Advertise the couple’s happiness for their union, the absolute joy at being able to formally announce Harry’s addition to the family and declaring him as the official Black heir. How it was dreadful that Dumbledore wanted to send Harry live with horrible people -horrible muggles- when he could perfectly live with them instead.

All the people that was eager to get in Sirius Black’s favor and have an in to the boy-who-lived life agreed wholeheartedly, and the seed doubt was planted on those who believed in Dumbledore blindly and would make it easier to convince them to support the call to investigate the headmaster of Hogwarts.

Talking about him, the invites to the wedding were sent to everyone a week before the ceremony was to take place and it was kept secret from Dumbledore by clever use of distractions: the end of the year term and some extraordinary matters in the ministry that he couldn’t ignore because of Lucius, and patented Potter luck. Harry was a bit worried about that last bit, because it was a fortune to see his parents so happy and that he would never again be forced to live anywhere he didn’t want to, that he was officially part of a living family -because the Weasleys were his family too, but it was so nice to have physical and irrefutable proof they wanted him and nothing would tear them apart- meant things were so wonderful, and Harry had learnt he didn’t get happy things without a price.

     Harry carefully boxed the anxiety of when the cursed part of the Potter luck will spring out and did his utmost best to enjoy the celebration. He socialized and made rounds with his dads greeting people, let Lucius or Narcissa or Andromeda introduce him to important people and played his part on the narrative they were trying to sell. Then he went off in his own to talk to his friends, he spotted Cedric first and walked to him.

“Harry! I told you we would see each other soon,” Cedric said with a big grin, Harry remembered Cedric’s parting words at the station, and it hit him that Cedric must have been referring to this instead of the Quidditch final like Harry originally thought.

“You knew!!!” Harry exclaimed, the older boy definitely had known earlier that day, “how!?”

Cedric laughed at Harry’s surprised yell, he tried to put a consoling and apologetic expression, but the betrayed face Harry was doing set him off again. Harry huffed and crossed his arms, but Cedric’s amusement was contagious, and he chuckled a bit too.

“Sorry, sorry, Tonks wrote to my dad about keeping secret the wedding, she probably was warned my dad would tell me about it, so she just reminded him it was a surprise to the groom’s kid, you.”

“Ahh, so it was like that. Did you meet Tonks at Hogwarts?” Harry asked, he was curious how Cedric talked familiar about her, he must have been only a second year in her seventh, and usually the gap limited the contact students had with each other.

“Yeah, when Tonks was still around in school, she always volunteered herself to watch over firsties even if she was never a prefect, she was fun to be around and used her bright personality cheers us up. We haven’t talked in ages though, so I’m glad I saw her today,” Cedric said with a warm smile.

“That’s good,” and it really was, Harry was happy for him. “I’ll see you around and during the summer I hope,”

“Definitely! Take care of yourself Harry,” with a last hug Cedric went back to his future girlfriend and Harry hunted for Ron and Hermione, the pair was in front of a snack table, Hermione exasperatedly trying to make Ron to chew what he ate before stuffing more into his mouth. It was such a nostalgic view that it drew a small laugh out of Harry as he made his way to them, they were the golden trio, and he was so grateful their friendship hadn’t been ruined by the disparity they had now in consequence of him time-traveling. They adapted and even if it had been a bit rough initially, they came through closer than ever.

Harry hugged them when he came in range and the three of them laughed when the surprise made Ron jump and moan the loss of the apple pie he was going to eat. Then they happily chatted as more of his friends gravitated to them, Neville with Susan and Hanna, Ginny and Luna found them next, then Draco with Blaise, Theo, and Pansy, then more. Some people stayed with him, but others wandered over to say hi or congratulate him and then wandered away, it was awesome and if someone was stupid enough to try to sour things for him, his friends or Harry himself were fast to politely -or not so politely depending on the case- chase them off.

They also danced, Harry hadn’t had lots of experience in parties, but he was too happy and relaxed to let that bother him. He sang off-key half remembered lyrics and goaded his friends to do the same. He enjoyed himself but he made sure his friends were having a good time too.

It was a good night, Harry was sure they all would have lots of good days and nights in the future too.

     Sirius was still giddy and warm because of the magic of the wedding vows, and he had to constantly wrangle his thoughts back to the plan, the reason he and Moony got married so soon. Luckily his love for harry and his worry for his wellbeing was useful to get him in track, like when that idiot of Fudge came over he smiled politely instead of sneering like he wanted to.

“Lord Black, congratulations are in order. It’s an amazing party what you have going here,” Minister Fudge boisterously said to Sirius, it was obvious he already had more than a couple of glasses of alcohol in his system.

“Thank you, Minister Fudge,” Sirius graciously said. He was happy and the political plays didn’t detract from the genuine joy the occasion brought him, he was married the love of his life!

“If you ever need anything, just tell me, I’ll do my utmost best to help you,” the ‘for an incentive’ was heavily implied, Fudge must be drunker than he thought, usually even he was able to be a bit more subtle.

“Now that you mention it Minister, there is a matter which hasn’t been resolved yet even though it's been months since I'm back to society. Harry's papers are not actualized yet, maybe there was an error somewhere -we know how bureaucratic things are- but now that I'm a married man I want the law to acknowledge my son is part of my family and that he is living with me,” Sirius said.

“Certainly, this is something that shouldn’t have happened. Of course I shall remedy it at once,” Minister Fudge simpered, “just come to my office tomorrow and I'll personally fix it at first hour,” he said with the air of someone rightening wrongs. It was gross, but useful to Sirius right now so he politely weathered some minutes more of nonsensical chatter before politely excused himself.

Sirius went back to his new husband -husband! Ah, he was sure the burst of warmth in his chest every time he thought of that would never fade­- and shamelessly draped himself over him. It was well and good doing things to make sure their prongslet would be safe and protected from manipulations, but it was his wedding party! He deserved some cuddles.

     Remus let some amused chuckles and arranged himself to take his mate’s -his mind has been a constant loop of mate! And mine! And forever! All day and night, he couldn’t wait to the time when all these interlopers went away to thoroughly enjoy the fact that they were newlyweds- weight and continued to listen Arthur reminiscence about his and Molly’s own wedding. It was nice to be able to reconnect with people he cared from before that fatal night when everything was irreparably changed, and to be allowed to feel the warmth of the body pressed to him without feeling guilty about it. To be happy and that others were happy for him too.

Remus entwined his fingers with Sirius’ and let the love pour into his soul.

     Later, when the celebration wound down and everyone went home, all the Blacks gave a last toast to celebrate that everything went to plan before calling it a night too. And what a brilliant plan it was! Harry saw Narcissa’s subtle deviousness all over it, but he didn’t think much more people would; the wedding to have a valid reason to reunite all sides of the political landscape and important powerful people in the same place, the press to report what they wanted everyone to know and to rally the rest of the populace, so everyone would side with them instead of Dumbledore when the time came, and people to see how happy Harry was with Sirius and Remus.

     The next day Sirius and Remus were supposedly going on their honeymoon, but in reality they just wanted to take Harry out of the country for a bit so he could decompress from everything. It was a plus that it got him away from Dumbledore influence for a bit because the old man thought Harry was out in vacation with the Dursleys, because that was what the watchers he appointed reported, and seeing as Harry really wasn’t in magical Britain, he was inclined to believe it.

Before they took the portkey though, Sirius went to the minister office in disguise and updated Harry’s file. He wasn’t Dumbledore’s ward anymore and he would never again have an official say in Harry’s life outside of Hogwarts, and they were working so he wouldn’t have even that.

The articles wouldn’t come out until the week after the next, one of the conditions to let them have the exclusive coverage of the ‘wedding of the century’ was they got to choose when the realize would come out. So they got two week to forget about the world and simply be, a break of everything Sirius, Remus and Harry appreciate immensely.

     Which left Harry to enjoy his life with his fathers. None of them got to go out much in the last decade or the previous one so they did that, they visited places where they wouldn’t be recognized like muggle areas and wore glamour to disguise themselves when they went to places they could be. Harry’s favorites were the swimming pool and the arcade, Sirius also loved those, so they gleefully spent a day away in there playing and competing in the most ridiculous dares they thought of, it was amazing.

Remus was the facto guide because he was the most mature and responsible one and he had traveled the most between the three of them, he showed them his favorite places, a nice café, a cozy library and a small restaurant owned by an old lady that was so kind and made the most delicious homemade style of food. But they also explored parts and cities none of them had gone before, they got lost sometimes but it was part of the fun too, that way they found a shopping center that wasn’t too full and had lots of shops. Harry got clothes because he had grown again, something he was proud and annoyed of in equal parts, they made a day out of that.

They also went to the beach, Sirius as padfoot chased seagulls and jumped the waves cheerfully, Harry swam too and played with padfoot for a while, but at some point, they ran over Remus who had napping in the sun and got cold and salty water all over him. They had to run really fast to escape and Sirius as himself again got tackled because he was laughing too hard and couldn’t breathe and run at the same time. (“Pup! Run I’ll hold him off,” “Your noble sacrifice is appreciated, thanks! good luck!”)

On a memorable occasion they got tickets to a local quidditch match, it was fun and exciting even when the teams weren’t that amazing, it still made Harry even more excited to go to the Quidditch World Cup again.

In the sixth day into their vacations they all decided it was a great idea to get a magical tattoo, of those that moved and were so cool, of the marauders; padfoot, moony, prongs, a doe for lily and a young stag for Harry, it was on top of their hearts, the five animals in a patch of forest, forever marked in their skin to honor their family. Harry also got a cursive DA for the members of the illegal resistance, the not quite children who put their lives in the line for Harry, some of them even died because of him, and Harry will always remember that even if now they are all alive and happy.

     After a week of doing nothing but relax and goof around, they reunited with the Malfoys and the Tonks so they could pool their ideas to go looking for the Black’s lost relatives. It was hard but they got some clues to narrow the search, like they were probably women, because Sirius knew that by 1995 there were no more Black men to take on the title of Lord Black, but there could be a man out there too, so it wasn’t a sure thing. Sirius didn’t explain his reasoning, but the others took it at face value, they knew it was important for Sirius too so he wouldn’t say something that would lead them stray.

Narcissa suggested making a blood call, it was an old ritual the of the Black family that it could be used to tag members of the family and make them feel a pull to converge in the place of the ritual, but it was discarded because they didn’t know how to make it so it didn’t call half of Britain -curse the last centuries of interbreeding- so they went back to square one.

Sirius, Remus and Harry investigated in the Black library with Ted and Andromeda’s help, they also asked the old elves for a method to track family members because their wayward relatives may or may not have magic, so it was going to be hard to find them with the usual methods. They also may or may not have the Black last name, so it’s not like they could look at the phonebook or the ministry records and look for them like Tonks had suggested.

One of the books Harry read talked about how there was magic in the blood, and that powered some rituals and affected the result of potions when one had an accident preparing the ingredients. It was interesting and the belief in blood purity and supremacy probably came from that, which was absolutely nonsense. Harry knew for what he remembered of biology that genetics didn’t work like that but wixen weren’t known for their logic. It made him think though, blood transfusion means that technically other people have magic blood in them for a short while, and the blood cells live for 4 months approx., so could it be possible to track it? Even if it were possible, it was a useless tangent for now, so he left it aside.

     Two days later someone got the idea to cross-reference the people who was blasted off the Black tapestry with records in the muggle world. There was definitely a bit of illegal use of magic, a small confundus to know where the records could be, a disillusionment charm to get inside plus the invisibility cloak for Harry, another confundus to a helpful secretary to help them search the digital records because they didn’t know how to use a computer, and a day later they had the necessary information.

The Blacks all had that aristocratic beauty and were smart and resourceful, plus their education was one of a rich family so they had lots of tutors as kids, things that helped them find jobs more or less easily depending on their personality and view of life. The only problem was adjusting to the muggle life and learning the muggle curriculum if they needed it, so pairing that with what they found in the registry it came to, in summary, to the possibility of finding relatives of:

1. Phineas Black (1881-1981), who was the second son of Phineas Nigellus Black, the one that was Hogwarts headmaster, and he was blasted off the family tree for supporting muggle rights. He was possibly Dumbledore’s friend or at least acquittances because they attended Hogwarts at the same time, which made it highly probable he was able to integrate in the muggle world and make a life there.
2. Marius Black (1917), who was born a squib and thus kicked from the family and the wizard world, there wasn’t a date of death registered so maybe he was still alive, he would be 76 or 77.

     They look for Marius first because the records are more recent and the possibility of the man himself to be alive made things easier for the magical side of things. Sirius as the recognized Head of Family had access to the whole of the Black family magic, which paired with an old toy pocket watch Dorea Potter had saved and Sirius helped Harry find in the Potter family vault -they still hadn’t gotten to calmly go through the vaults, Harry was eager see his family legacy but there was going to be time for that later- made it possible to perform the charm that turned it into a tracking device.

By some miracle it worked, they weren’t sure it would because the charm worked to track everyone or the owner of the object and because even though the original owner was Marius they didn’t know if something from so long ago did the trick, but it did work, and they were left to scramble to follow the toy. They didn’t even make two steps before they all remembered they couldn’t follow an eager floating thing through the city where normal people would see them. In the ensuing mad dash to stop the watch before it managed to get out the house, Harry did what he did best when he needed something and panicked, readied his wand and hoped for the best.

Harry had known his magic sometimes leaks into what he was doing, like it was eager to be free and wanting to help him, especially in the lasts few months he had felt it thrumming beneath his skin, and it has only become more noticeable since he reclaimed the Elder Wand. It was the easiest to see it in his wandless magic, Harry more than a particular spell he only had to wish something, and his magic fulfilled that desire. It was cool and useful but it sometimes left him with a sour aftertaste, the knowledge it was another thing that made him different, made him special, but other times was a bit awkward because he did it accidentally and it looked a lot like accidental magic and how embarrassing it was that he was so old and he still struggled to get a grip on his magic when his emotions ran wild?

The thing was, the first rule to safety while handling a wand was to never point it to people or things you didn’t want to throw magic at, but the toy watch was small enough to escape through the half-opened window and they weren’t going to make it there before it slipped through. Harry already had his wand out so the desperate need to ‘no one could see that watch floating’ and ‘we need to be able to follow it without losing it’ fused and a mint ball of light shot off like a bullet and crashed into the pocket watch.

Everything went death still and all noise abruptly stopped, watching the small and round object gently float down from its position 10 cm from the window 2 meters up and rest softly in Harry’s hand. The rest of them hadn’t wanted to shot spells at it because they didn’t want to mess up the tracking charm because they weren’t sure if the charm functioned because of chance, or it’d work consistently, and they didn’t want to discover it by failing.

So it was really a shock when the toy watch gained a strange shine, like it was covered in that liquid to make bubbles, and took off again, making everyone take an aborted half-step when it didn’t go more than 2 meters from Harry before stopping. Harry took a step, which was mirrored by the pocket watch before stopping again and staying there, at eye-level and innocent looking.

After another second to absorb and process what happened and feign he didn’t ungainly scramble after a mere toy, Lucius asked with a level tone.

“What did you do to make it behave like this?”

The question burst the bubble of disbelief that had them quietly watching, and they turned to Harry instead.

“I… I don’t know,”

“Will it still guide us to Marius?” asked Remus, bouncing back to normal fairly quickly.

“Yes, and the toy pocket watch is invisible to muggles too,” Harry knew it intuitively, but he would need to experiment to know what he did specifically, but he knew enough for now.

“Well then, thanks to you the problem is resolved, and we can start this endeavor. Great job Harry, let’s go,” Sirius said, he proudly patted Harry’s back and marched with him to the door, followed by Andromeda and Ted with Remus closing the group who was going outside. The Malfoys plus Tonks weren’t going because too many people would probably scare Marius and his family, but they wished them luck at the door.

     The two couples with Harry at the front started walking, it was quite lucky that they had decided to gather in Ted and Andy’s home, Harry could imagine the trek they would have to walk if they had been at the Black Manor or the Malfoy Manor, or worse in some of their places abroad.

It was eleven in the morning when they took off in they journey, they walked not hurried but not slowly through a number of neighborhoods, they didn’t attract attention because they looked like a family in an outing to somewhere -that they actually were that too helped- so they went on uninterrupted until they decided to take a break for lunch near two when they passed outside a restaurant, where a mouthwatering smell was wafting over the street.

They discussed what to do if they didn’t find Marius that day, they decided to rest for a bit and apparate to their homes to get their brooms, they would fly disillusioned to go faster. They didn’t do that since the beginning because of the possibility it was near, but seeing he wasn’t they weren’t going to walk the entire of the afternoon too.

     So they flown eastside above the clouds, Harry loved to fly and enjoyed every chance he got to do it. It wasn’t that far, the traveling time had reduced significantly when they didn’t have to do it on foot, flying over Ipswich the toy pocket watch pointed down, so they tried to see where they could land safely and unseen. They decided on a park nearby and after they touched floor and shrunk their brooms, they realized they landed at the Broomhill Park, it was an apt name and it made everyone laugh at the coincidence.

It was midafternoon by the time the pocket watch stopped in front of an unassuming house some streets over.

“This is it then? What now?” asked Harry, he didn’t know what to expect, he hadn’t thought about how they were going to do once they found Marius Black.

“We knock,” Sirius answered simply, he didn’t look nervous at all about rudely interrupting someone’s afternoon.

“If you are agreeable, we can leave a letter an come back tomorrow,” Andy suggested, she understood that simply appearing at someone’s home unexpected was rude, but they couldn’t have given a heads up because they hadn’t known any way of contacting him.

“We could,” Sirius conceded, “but we are already here, we can just say sorry for intruding but maybe he’ll be happy to see us?”

“Very well, let’s ring the bell then,” Ted said, and pressed the button at everyone’s nod.

“Well, here we go,” Harry thought as he heard footsteps nearing the door, “I wonder if he’ll look like Sirius or like someone else…”

Chapter Text

     Marius Black was surprised to hear the doorbell; he hadn’t invited anyone over and his plans for the afternoon consisted in him, his favorite chair, and a book he bought the other day and hadn’t had the time to start yet. But it could be a neighbor or maybe his wife had ordered something and it was just the mail, Marius certainly wasn’t expecting the kind of visitors who greeted him when he got to the door though.

A pair of faces that looked painfully familiar, much like his own and his daughter’s. Even before they introduced themselves Marius new these people were Black, they had the traditional look of the majority of the Black family; tall and elegant stature, attractive features, aristocratic grace and beauty, and that air of magic he hadn’t felt in ages. Even though they didn’t have the dark hair and eyes to match, seeing as the man had black hair but was grey-eyed and the woman had dark colored eyes with light brown hair, Marius knew it in his old bones.

These people were family.

Now that was surprising for another reason altogether. The Blacks were notoriously bigoted purist and would never deign to go to a muggle suburban area, even so there were not one, but two of them in his doorstep. They must be of adults of the younger generation, though Marius couldn’t accurately pinpoint their ages because of the way wix aged.

“Good afternoon, we are sorry to show up uninvited, I’m Ted Tonks,” the now identified as Ted redirected Marius’ attention away from his relatives’ descendants, “we are looking for Marius Black, this is where he lives, correct?”

“Good afternoon,” Marius studied the man, he had his right arm stretched in an offer to shake it, the other one was interlocked with whom he assumed was his wife. After a moment of deliberation, he shook Ted’s hand “yes, I’m Marius Black and this is my residence. How can I help you?”

“Hello, I’m Sirius Black,” that was the other Black, Marius was shocked for a second before remembering hearing that he had been exonerated because of new evidence, the government calling for calm and removing his criminal status, “you don’t have to worry about your safety, we are here in a friendly visit. There are few of us in the world now and I have been alone for so long… It’d be nice to reconnect with family,” Marius was touched by the sincerity he could see in the man’s eyes.

If Marius memory didn’t fail him, Sirius Black had been in the magical side’s prison for more than a decade and before that there was a war, he could understand the desire to see friendly faces and search if any of his blood ties still wanted him. He had ached for years before coming to terms with his family abandoning him, he was grateful he wasn’t killed but he still resented his parents for toss him aside like yesterday’s garbage. Marius had been so happy and relieved when Dorea had tracked him down and appeared in his doorstep to introduce him to her husband, sudden and out of nowhere much like these people have.

Marius demeanor softened, he shook Sirius’ proffered hand and invited the group in. All in all, it looks like he was in for a much more excitement than he has had in a while.

     Harry observed the disposition of the house as Marius guided them to the living room. He noted all the potential exits, a habit Harry had started to let go as he relaxed into his new life that had come back with vengeance since their showdown with the Death Eaters at the cemetery. Once they arrived Marius let them sort the sitting arrangements for themselves and left to the kitchen to prepare tea and notify his wife they had visitors, Harry took the time to study the photos displayed in the walls.

“Marius looks more like Sirius than Andy… But his mannerisms are a lot more like hers, must be the pureblood upbringing that even a life away couldn’t curb away completely,” Harry thought, then let his gaze travel to a line of photos descripting the grow of a baby girl into a young woman, “his daughter in the other hand, she is like a carbon copy of that small unanimated portrait of Dorea that I saw in the Potter vault, only difference is that Marius’s daughter got her slightly fuller lips and straighter hair from her mom,” it still surprised Harry how strong the Black genes were.

“Here is the tea, help yourselves, we have sugar, milk, cream, and honey,” Marius came back faster than Harry thought, but he still took notice when the man approached him, “you know, you look a lot like my sister’s husband. A Potter I presume?” Marius interrupted Harry’s musings, it seemed he wasn’t the only thinking about strong genes in magical families.

“Yeah, Harry Potter, nice to meet you,” Harry introduced himself as he shook Marius’ hand.

“Marius Black, though you already knew that” Marius said and chuckled, it was a deep sound, a bit gravelly, maybe he smoked a lot.

Marius then introduced them to his wife, Mrs. Isabella. She was a kind old woman, with gray hair and face wrinkles that showed she laughed a lot in her life. After a while exchanging stories to get to know each other, Mrs. Isabella offered to call Larissa and ask if she and her family were free to come to meet them too. The idea was enthusiastically approved and not an hour later Harry and his family were exchanging pleasantries with the Hughes.

     Everything was fine and normal enough until Rose stumbled over the rug in his way to show his mom the drawing she had made, and she threw sparks onto the rug in her distress.

A hurriedly stamped out rug so that there wasn’t a fire, and an awkward but enlightening explanation later, everyone had the story sorted out.

Marius Black married one Isabella Jackson and had a healthy little girl, Larissa Black, who in turn happily married Mr. Oliver Hughes and had an adorable healthy little girl, Rose Hughes.

Everyone in the family looked healthy for their ages, so Harry got to the conclusion there was two possibilities about their previous timeline future’s fate: that a tragedy fell on them in the next few years, be it natural or that they were targeted because Rose’s name was in the list of Muggleborns, or simply because Rose was so small, they had no reason to be involved with the magical world yet by then.

The Hughes were a warm and happy family, though Mr. and Mrs. Hughes were surprised and relieved they weren’t crazy, that their daughter was truly especial and different. Mrs. Isabella knew there was a slim possibility any children she’d bore could be magical before she married Marius, because he took the time to explain why only his sister and her husband would come to their wedding from his side of the family. But their only daughter didn’t manifest magic, so they never explained anything to her not to her husband when they settled down, and only now the elderly couple was informed of the strange incidents that started surrounding their granddaughter since her third birthday a couple of months back thanks to the prompting of the visiting family.

     Harry was humming a soft lullaby under his breath as he helped Mrs. Hughes bake the celebratory cake that cute little Rose asked for discovering she was witch. Marius, who had just entered the kitchen for a glass of water, was hit with a wave of nostalgia; the song was the one his grandmother used to sing to him when he was a baby, before he failed to manifest magic and before everything fell through, it was the same one his sister Dorea took up humming to him when their father became to frustrated by his lack of accidental magic and would try to force it out of him. They were bittersweet memories, made soft by the passage of time, he hadn’t thought of his grandmother at all in decades.

“It’s been ages since I heard that song,” Marius said, making Harry jump and almost cut his finger instead of the strawberry he was prepping, “sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“It’s fine, no harm done,” Harry waved his apology off, but put the knife down anyways instead of picking it up and continuing his task, “I didn’t realize I was humming anything, I must have been too focused. Is it really that old?”

“Nah, I mean, yes, it is old but is of that type of lullabies that are ancient but they still are passed down, so they are not rare. It’s just that it’s a bit old fashioned, so it surprised me to hear it from someone so young,” it was an answer and a question, Harry had an inkling of exactly where he could have picked up such ancient song.

It was a fact that he sometimes got the weirdest songs stuck playing on repeat in his head, ancient melodies no one had ever heard, or they were really small when their grandmothers or grandfathers sung to them. Harry also started to move more gracefully, different from the ease of a warrior he had regained after he got used to the new length of his body, but a refined and dignified grace that it wasn’t usually associated to a Gryffindor. Other words started to appear in his vocabulary too, speech patterns and gestures Harry’s friends didn’t recognize as their friend’s, but they accepted them like they accepted any other of his oddities.

Harry really ended picking up some things from Death himself; it was a terrifying and awesome realization.

“Well, Death did say this could happen,” Harry thought exasperated and amused, grasping for a decent excuse. Or maybe not, the truth was also good enough if he kept it vague, “I must have heard it somewhere and it stuck,” he laughed, remembering the first conversation Harry had with Death, when he said he would stuck with him if that’s what he wanted when Harry grumbled about his death status being permanent that time.

“If you say so. Lupin and Oliver came back with the extra cream Larissa asked for, one of them will bring it as soon as one of them manage to disentangle from Rose,” message delivered, Marius got what he came to the kitchen for and left. His grandniece and grandnephew with their partners were entertaining a thoroughly excited little three years old witch and answering hers and Isabella’s numerous questions, Marius didn’t want to miss a thing about it.

     After enjoying the delicious cake, Sirius offered the Hughes to take on the Black name if they wanted. It wasn’t necessary because they still considered them family and as the head of the family his word counted, but the option was open, and it would help Rose in the future. Sadly, people’s prejudiced ways of thinking couldn’t change in a small timeframe so the fact that Rose was a muggleborn would affect how people looked at her.

They were working on that but there were so many things rotten about the magical society and they had been centuries festering, the people were stubborn and afraid of change, but they were going to make it a place where everyone could be happy and safe there. So, for now a working with it for their advantage was the best.

The Hughes say they will think about it, discuss it as a family.

“It'd be nice if she could just go to a primary school and learn all this, what if they don't have a magical family? Are they really just thrown to the wolves?” Larissa looked appalled to the thought of children being lost and thrusted into a unknow situation and left to flounder.

“Yes, it’d be incredibly helpful. Or at least a crash course a year before Hogwarts first year,” Oliver said, the fact that there wasn’t anything like that hurt his parental sensibilities.

“It never was an issue because magical families can get tutors for their kids… though the quality of that education varied, and the number of muggleborn students had only started to increase in the last couple of decades so it’s a fairly recent issue and the idiots in power are more than happy to ignore the problems of people who doesn’t vote nor have lots of money or influence.” Remus explained.

“A primary magical school to level the field, to make friends, to learn from the world before Hogwarts would have been so helpful when I studied,” Ted lamented, he and Harry were the ones who felt the most for the loss of that opportunity.

“The future generations will have it easier then, with people like you fighting to get this sort of issues solved,” Isabella said encouraging as she clasped and patted Sirius hand.

“You got that right,” Marius seconded his lovely wife, “even now the fact that you care it’s a positive change, Rose already will step in a completely reformed world that I left behind all those decades ago. I know for a fact that you younglings will further drag the magical society kicking and screaming if needed, Blacks always got what they want when they set their minds into it and it’s obvious you want to see change, luck won’t save those old fools,” he chuckled sinisterly, probably imagining all the chaos that his grandnephew and his family would rain on everyone.

“We will do our best,” Harry said solemnly, like he wasn’t promising to sow mayhem. Everyone laughed, but then they started to rise, it was time to go home.

“If we can help just call us, or owl us I guess if you want,” Oliver said, standing up and picking a blissfully sleeping Rose, all the excitement had wiped her out, but he knew she would wake up sooner rather than later, it was best for them to go home while they could.

“It was a pleasure to meet you all, please visit us again sometime soon,” Larissa said warmly as she hugged and kissed everyone goodbye.

“The pleasure was all ours, you are all delightful people to be around. I know little Rose will have my daughter doing her every command when they meet,” Andromeda said.

And so they departed, with more promises to get together again sometime soon and happy words of having family being close again.

Harry was so happy, and knew Sirius and Remus were too. Everything was well in the world.

     The talk about The Hughes adopting the Black name kept coming back to Harry’s mind, for some reason it would run circles inside his head and would inevitably distract him from other thoughts.

So, Harry asked Sirius more about it, because he could ask questions now and know he would get answers. Which then sparked a long talk about what it actually meant to be part of a Family with legacies, and specifically what entailed being a member of the Black House.

It wasn’t the easiest topic for Sirius, he had spent a large chunk of his life hating himself and his family, but since he broke free and was able to think about it and dissect his feelings of the matter with the help f his mind healer, Sirius accepted that part of himself and could learn more about it. The Malfoy couple taught him things that he couldn’t learn before because he refused to be the heir and his parents were abusive assholes and refused to pass the knowledge to a who they called a disgrace. So he and Remus investigated on their own too and learned everything they could, and now it was time he fulfilled his duties as a father and teach his son about it.

(Because James trusted Sirius to take care of Harry if the worst happened and he couldn’t, he had failed for 12 years straight, he wouldn’t anymore.)

Harry got many things out of that enlightening conversation. He thought of some of his friends when Sirius talked about how so many of them collapsed under the burden of their ancestors, that sometimes they couldn’t stay true to who they were and fulfill the duties and expectations of their position at the same time. Something had to give, and at a certain point they looked in the mirror and didn’t recognize who they were, it was too hard to have integrity and power.

The gaunt and anguished face Draco had sported as his family determined his path, and how it was too late when he realized how wrong it was. Or Neville struggling and failing to live up the impossible standards his grandmother had set upon his shoulders, how it had such a negative impact in the boy’s self-esteem and growth. How Ron had felt so overshadowed by his brothers that he would literally flung himself at any chance to prove himself even if it meant being in danger.

But there were positive things too, like how happy they were to have family to fall back on. Sirius explained about how good it felt to be accepted by your family, how rewarding it was, how you could do so much good with the privileges being part of a family included, and the unique sensation of the Family magic embracing your core.

The Black’s Family magic was, as the name implies, dark magic, not necessarily black, but inclined more toward the dark arts? Yes.

Harry was a bit worried because he knew he had a knack for it, be it resistance to its effects like throwing off the Imperius, the easy way he was able to cast Sectumsempra even though he had only read it in a book and only knew it was a curse for enemies, how even if the rush of power typical to using the dark arts felt good, Harry felt awful and knew in his should that it wasn’t who he was so it prevented him to fall into the temptation, making him even more suited to study them if he so choose.

Harry was pretty sure his core had always been light to solid gray even Before, because he manifested his parselmagic and imprinted it with the most dangerous magical ever as its standard and was subjected to dark spells multiple times, but for all that his magical core wasn't as light anymore, he performed the Patronus charm so many times so young it left his mark too.

However, now that he was touched by Death and Harry reached back -well, he had died a couple of times and had multiple other soul scars he acquired in his short not quite two decades of life- he knew it was darker, still gray though. Harry will always be a bit light in at his core, just like he will be a bit dark because he was in contact with the foul magic of the horcrux for so long, and will have the impartial gray that was Death’s touch.

The thing was that Harry was aware that dark didn’t mean evil, and that magic like life wasn’t a dichotomy one could nicely keep separate. There were grimoires in the Black Family library that had curses so black and malicious that Harry, Remus, and Sirius didn’t hesitate before obliterating, but there were also healing spells that were considered dark that Harry thought would work better to counter some of the curses he had witnessed than normal cures.

So Harry understood that the Black Family magic could be dark but not malevolent. Dark didn’t mean evil; Remus was considered a dark creature bit he is one of the gentlest souls he knew. Harry was a bit worried to lose himself to the dark lurking in his soul by studying all kinds of magic available to him, he shared his worries with Sirius and the man patiently reassured him. Sirius understood because he hated the dark arts and the evil it brought forth in people, he understood being afraid that it was him who was broken and twisted, but he made Harry realize that his parents, mentors and friends were right, he only had to trust himself and that his magic will answer to his intentions, that they would bring him back in the eventuality he started to deviate from his chosen path.

But he was digressing, the topic was that they were discussing the possible effects being magically adopted into the Black family would do to his core, how it’d interact with the Potter family magic he would be receiving after his 14^th birthday in two weeks and if it’d be better to do the ritual before or after then. They consulted it with Remus and Cissa and Lucius and concluded it was better to do it before.

The issue covering the Sirius and Remus wedding would come out that Monday, the eighteenth, and it’ll definitely make Dumbledore make a move. Harry was adopted by law and in Sirius care, but that could be contested in a number of ways and Dumbledore had the influence necessary to do it or had the necessary favors he could call upon. But no one could contest a claim done by magic, so if they did the ritual there wouldn’t be anything anyone could do to separate them, even killing Sirius wouldn’t work because by then there would be other people with more claim than Dumbledore or anyone in his pocket.

Plus, being a Black was a part of Harry now, the Potter family magic will have to judge him for everything he is, not only some parts, so doing it before his birthday and the ceremony to claim the title of Lord of House was better.

So they decided to perform the ritual to magically adopt Harry as the son of Sirius that Friday so he could recuperate and recalibrate during the weekend and be ready for the shitshow that would be the next week. They knew it would go well because the Family magic already acknowledged Harry as the heir of the family but after that he would be the heir and more.

The difference wasn’t that significative but say, for example, if he ever married Draco, Harry would be Lord Black in by law and be the Head of Family, but the holder of the Black Family would principally go to Draco, being a direct descent of a Black and all. So he would have easier access to it and the inherence would follow his side if they were to have children without doing anything to add Harry’s magic to them.

But that was all hypothetical because Harry and Draco weren’t even dating, it was way too soon to be thinking about marriage and kids of all things, and anyway Harry was going to go through the ritual and everything else was a moot point.

Though Harry still insisted Draco Potter sounded thousands of times better than Harry Malfoy.

Besides, the Potter Family magic had more claim in Harry anyways and would continue to have it even after the ritual because he will be Lord Potter and that had precedence over heir Black. Anyways, if Sirius and Remus decided to have a child together, then the Black inheritance could go to them too and Harry wouldn't have to worry of providing an heir of his own anyways.

Lastly, Sirius was ecstatic to being able to do the ritual and promised Harry that the Black name would be something to be proud of being, that he’ll do anything to be good father to him.

Harry only smiled and told him he already was.

     For all that a magical ritual to adopt someone into a family sounded complicated, the preparations were fairly easy, and the procedure in itself was shorter than what Harry thought it would be.

It was Andy who told him that the ritual was initially created to save the magic from extinction when they were being hunted down and entire families were targeted, if there were no more survivors and the family had to start over. It was short and relatively easy to perform because it was made with people on the run or hiding in mind.

Every Black was present for the ritual even if only Sirius was really needed for it. Marius and his family were invited too, and they thought it was an interesting even though it was a bit weird for them to witness a full-on ritual of any kind.

It needed a simple circle, they chose chalk because they had it but anything would do in a pinch, a chalice filled with water that Sirius had conjured because it had to be from the one leading the ritual, a clean blade to get seven drops of blood from both him and Harry.

Harry was in the center of the circle and was told to not move, then Sirius prickled Harry’s finger -the blade was wickedly sharp, so the sting was minimal- and the blood welled up easily. After the seven drops fell into the chalice, Sirius did the same thing with his own finger while he chanted softly under his breath all the while, not a song but a rhythmic intonation nonetheless that called the magic into the air surrounding them in a heavy and expectant atmosphere. Sirius gently swirled the chalice to mix the water and the blood in it while walking around the circle twice, once clockwise once counterclockwise, like he was presenting it to something they couldn’t see.

Once Sirius came to a stop in front of Harry the liquid in the chalice looked like wine, even though the small amount of blood shouldn’t have been enough to tint the water such a dark color. He passed it to him and told him to drink three mouthfuls, once he did, he gave the chalice back and Sirius also drank. Then the Sirius said something in Latin and poured the rest of the liquid on the space between them, but Harry was surprised to see that instead of splashing like he had thought it would, it evaporated upon coming into contact with the floor, leaving a lingering cloud of shining gray mist.

Sirius clasped Harry’s hands in his own tightly and made them both fall to their knees, this time when he talked it was in English.

“I ask Magic to accept Harry Potter, I wish for it to make him my son like he already is in my heart. I ask the Black Family Magic to accept Harry Potter, I wish for it to hold him as one of our own. From now and on he will share my blood, and in return he will make the Family stronger. From now and on he will be known as Harry James Potter-Black!”

The mist and the circle flared, light and magic reaching a new height. For an instant all that Harry could feel was the crushing a crushing heaviness that made him glad to be already on the floor, if not he would definitely have fallen over. Then it was gone, the ritual was over.

 The sudden calmness was disorienting, Harry hadn’t realized the magic had been so dense, nor how much of his awareness he had been using focusing on it until it was gone, and Harry was left reeling at the sudden lack. The others slowly regained their bearings and converged into Harry and Sirius, who still were kneeling on the center of the circle.

It was a successful affair, everyone was awed and so happy, they felt it when the ritual worked and Harry was officially one Black more, a bit of a tingle in their spines and they helped the pair up and out of the room for a quick bite and then to sleep. There would be time to celebrate later, for now they rested and relished in the high of being able to feel the connection to their loved ones.

Draco had been there too; it was the first time he met a muggle, and they weren’t that different. He felt a small bubble of shame again for his past self being so ignorant, such a fool, he was glad Harry had enlightened him. Rose was such a cute little witch too, Draco wanted to bundle her up and protect her from everything, he couldn’t believe once upon a time he would have sneered at her because of her parents’ lack of magic and nothing more, would have denied her the chance to prove herself and dismissed her as less with no good reason.

At the end of the day, for all that they didn’t have magic they were family too, even Oliver’s blood was as red as theirs.

Thinking about it…

“Mom… Does this mean me and Harry are cousins now?” Draco asked her uneasily, for some reason he couldn’t pinpoint the thought of being closely related to Harry upset him. He should be happy that they were closer now, right? Then why there was a pit of despair growing in his heart the more he thought about it?

“Oh dear,” Narcissa knew immediately what the problem with her beloved dragon was, not that he seemed aware of it though, “even if you were, you’d be second cousins and that’s fair enough in marriages. But no, you and Harry aren’t really related now, the ritual doesn’t work like that,” she reassured her son, and smiled when the tension on his shoulders relaxed.

“But Sirius said he and Harry shared blood now, if he is his son, he is my cousin, no?” Draco didn’t understand the sudden relief he felt at her mother’s words, but he was too preoccupied to examine his feelings too closely.

“Yes and no. The ritual is to modify his magical core, it changes very little of the body and only to make it easier to accept and wield the Black Family magic. Harry is still biologically the son of James and Lily Potter, but now Sirius is his father in magic too. The ritual to blood-adopt someone is different, more complex and messier, not many wix perform it nowadays. Do you understand?”

Draco rolled the information in his head, trying to make sense of it and fit it in his worldview. When it clicked, he smiled, finally shrugging the gloom that had unknowingly clung to him. Draco kissed his mom cheek in thanks, “I understand, thank you mom,”

Narcissa watched amused as her baby boy skipped to the other end of the room and talked animatedly to Tonks as she changed her face into a variety of funny faces to get squeals and bright peals of laughter of Rose. She had cero doubts that the same concern was talked about at length between Sirius and his son.

She wondered why her son had to inherit his father’s obliviousness in respect of the matters of the heart, it was many times more entertaining this way but also a lot more frustrating. How could Draco not know he was head over Harry Potter? Even after years of obsession and rivalry, even after they befriended each other, even after the raven-haired boy started courting his dragon!

Narcissa clicked her tongue, she loved her son with all her heart, but she hoped he would figure out his feelings soon. She wanted Draco to be happy. That was her greatest wish, for his precious baby to be happy with the less regrets and struggles as possible.

After Harry and Sirius woke up from their power nap everyone gathered to celebrate and coordinate their plans for the next week. Harry couldn’t wait for the planned Sunday lunch to celebrate the adoption too with the Weasleys, he wanted to share what happened so badly, discuss it with his best friends and share his happiness and have the chance to be with them to simply enjoy their time together out of school. Plus, Sirius wanted to give the Weasleys a heads up of the mayhem that would be happening soon, and to invite them to Harry’s Birthday the 31st which coincidentally fell in a Sunday too.

But for now, he and his parents slept peacefully, basking on the bliss of their connection made anew. They were family and there would be hell to pay for everyone who dared to try to come in between them.

Chapter Text

    They celebrated the success of Harry’s magical adoption at the Burrow. It was a beautiful summer day, with clear blue skies and a pleasant breeze that abated the hot temperature. There were lots of delicious food thanks to Molly Weasley impressive cooking and everyone was happily enjoying the occasion.

During a lull in the conversations Hermione discreetly pulled Harry aside to ask him if he and Draco were second cousins in consequence of the ritual, she was really curious about it and about the particulars too but she asked him because she was worried about how was he supposed to date Draco now. Harry choked on air but between coughs he fervently denied it and explained to her what they did. Or tried to at least, Hermione always had liked to poke the things that got her attention until she could understand them thoroughly, so Harry did his best to relay what Andy had said and what it meant and how he and Draco really weren’t related, or at least not more than before.

“Why would it matter if they were cousins anyway? You like him and he isn’t the utter prat he used to be to merit such an eww reaction,” asked Ron suddenly behind them.

“Ron!” Harry and Hermione both exclaimed and jumped at the unexpected appearance. Harry nearly choked again but he was able to regain his bearings before that could happen, he was grateful for the small mercies. “What are you doing?"

“Hermione was acting suspiciously and after last year I started to notice when she is trying to sneak somewhere. There are only so many places in the Burrow you can go to talk privately that when you are trying to make it look like you aren’t.” Hermione cringed, it seemed she hadn’t been as discreet as she hoped.

“Anyways,” Harry decided to answer the question, he could bluff and avoid it, but Ron was his first and best friend and Harry knew he could trust him with this too now, “the eww it’s not directed at Draco; you said it mate, I like him.”

“So? What’s the- oohh, you want to- and him- urk-” Ron finally put the clues together in that conversation and his brain fried itself.

“I think you broke him,” Hermione said as they peered at the collapsed red ball of limbs that was their friend on the floor.

“I’m sure he’ll manage,” Harry drawled. Lo and behold, Ron went back to human shape after one more minute of uttering gibberish and composed himself.

“Well,” Ron started like he hadn’t been rolling in the floor trying to cope with his world-vision crashing. Harry was proud, Ron bounced back like a champ, he only despaired about his best friend’s bad taste but it was all in a good way and he supported him anyways. Ron was still a bit insecure though because he clapped Harry in the back and said “I guess whatever makes you happy it’s fine, I’ll try to help but you better not toss me aside for him, friends before chicks and all that still applies, right? Even though is a bloke,”

“Yes Ron, we will still be best friends, but Draco is my friend too and I like him a lot so I’ll want to spend time alone with him too,” Harry smiled, he was happy that Ron was taking it so well. It probably won’t be the last time Ron was going to comment about how he could like Draco of all people and he’ll definitely hear about it when the shock fades a bit and the facts sled home more solidly but for now Harry was happy.

“I understand now, and in hindsight so many things make much more sense,” Ron nodded and turned to the only girl in their trio, “Hermione, yeah, the ritual is to take someone under a family’s wing, but I also heard the explanation they gave mom and even though it was used principally on kids, it could be used to fold in adults too and create a branch line. It’s weird and Mom didn’t know much about it because the Prewetts never had a problem with fertility rates, so it was rare for them to adopt more.” Hermione was fascinated, Ron was proud with being the one knowing and explaining things to Hermione for a change, but it also was bloody weird.

They started walking back to their other friends, everyone had dispersed after the meal and gravitated to smaller groups to converse. Their golden trio’s friends were settled in the chairs near the window where the sunlight cascaded inside.

“Thank you for explaining Ron,” Hermione still wanted had questions, but it seemed that the particulars of the ritual, like other types of knowledge in the wizarding world, were traditionally only passed down in Families and she didn’t know if she could ask one of the aunties to teach her. She felt that it was unfair, and because she was with her friends she said so.

“It is a bit unfair, isn’t it? The first time I went to Diagon I was almost mobbed by people, and everyone knew things that I didn’t and they expected me to know because I was The boy-who-lived,” Harry mused, now he understood better the why of the disparity, but it didn’t lessen the fact that the system to look out for Muggleborns and those wix raised in the muggle world if lacking, and that the society doesn’t feel the need to pick up the slack.

“Yes! That’s what I mean, but when I tried to ask things, people looked down on me,” Hermione had been so awed when she was told she was a witch, and so relieved when she was given a reason as to why she didn’t fit in the normal world. But in the end, she also didn’t quite fit in this other world either and that was awful, she wouldn’t have been able to survive without her friends.

“But think we’re looking at this the wrong way,” Harry commiserated with her plight, but his experiences in the future and Lucius lessons on politics gave him a different insight, “being called to Hogwarts it’s being introduced to a new world, a similar but yet different society, which means it’s like an exchange program where you go study somewhere else, and you try to learn directly from the place and from them. The thing is that the wizarding world is lacking logic, so they want us -outsiders- to act like we have always belonged and to already know everything they deem basic, but they don’t put any effort to teach us anything, so of course we make mistakes or end up offending someone, which makes them feel we don’t respect their ways and we are trying to impose our customs on them and over theirs. Wixen are very traditionalist in general so change in itself tends to scare them…” Harry had thought about it, but never had to order his them into words and inevitably trailed off because he was getting off-topic.

“Plus, even then, there are things that are private for a family, like anywhere else. So knowing when to ask for basic information that everyone growing up here should know versus what it’s just not asked because it’s rude… It’s hard,” Neville picked up the idea when he saw that Harry wasn’t going to say anything more, he also had been somewhat an outcast, with his magic not really manifesting until later than expected.

“I never thought it like that, but it makes sense… A cousin I have went for an exchange program to France and the program had 3 bases: the school which sponsored the program from England, the families that housed the students and helped them with everything, and the institution that effectively ran the program directing students to where they wanted to study and supervising that their housing conditions were in accordance of what stipulated.”

“Exactly. So, what can be done to fix that issue?” Harry asked her, he was curious about her perspective because she always had lots of ideas about how to better society in the future, but Harry also had played with ideas a bit while learning what exactly being a Lord meant, how he could use that authority to help people. But he never really did normal so he wasn’t as confident in his reasoning and wanted to see if his ideas were that crazy or if someone he trusted would arrive to the same conclusions he came to. Harry trusted Hermione to follow her ideals, what logic and her heart told her was best.

“So, if we were to homologue the situation to one of an exchange program we would need the components; Hogwarts is the school inviting us to go, so they are the sponsors in this, families wouldn’t need to house anyone because Hogwarts is a boarding school, but they could still help by hosting them and helping them with all their needs including adapting to the magical world; finally, the ministry should be the one running the program then because they are the institution that authorizes the entry of the new people and have the power to audit if the families hosting the charges are doing their jobs,” Hermione had that excited glint in her eyes that surfaced every time she was puzzling over a problem and got to share her answers.

“Yes! That! Do you see what I mean now?” Harry smiled at her matching her enthusiasm.

“Yes, I see. I need to study more to be sure but the general outline is that families were in charge of pieces of land and their people, but then they unified under the Ministry of Magic and were then only in charge of their own families and sometimes associates. I read in Hogwarts: A History that the school was originally founded to teach magic but also to be a safe place against the prosecution and hostilities against those who were magical, however somewhere along the line Muggleborns stopped escaping their homes to be at Hogwarts because it was the only option left to them to survive, and as both societies separated the more they differed, causing them to fall in the ever-growing chasm between both worlds. The Ministry never stepped up to help them adapt and purebloods started resenting us looking down on us so they wouldn’t help us either or simply didn’t know we needed that help in the first place. As they stagnated muggles kept forging ahead, making us more and more alien to them…” Hermione trailed off as the weight of what that meant fell on them, she had asked why the unfairness of not sharing knowledge, but it was natural to distrust what is unknown. It really wasn’t fair.

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean everything it’s hopeless. We and our families are proof we can still try to mend the gap and there must be others that are reasonable, and lots more that can be persuaded to try,” Draco said, looking down at his hands and then back at Hermione and Harry. He regretted the way he treated them and others in the past because of his ignorance, but he had already apologized and was making amends, Draco had hope others could do the same.

     After that they moved to lighter topics, it was supposed to be a celebration so it’d wouldn’t do to be so serious. But Harry still let his thoughts circle back to the subject of magical family houses.

A Head of house overseed the Family magic and wards of the properties, house elves bonded to the House, any Wizengamot seats they held and the family name itself. Like it the regency days of England, Lords were in charge of people, even if now they only need to take care of their own family members and people who willingly declare loyalty to them.

Harry could adopt Hermione, that would give her access to the knowledge she craves that he couldn’t just give her because some of the books were charmed to only shown themselves to family members or cursed those outside who dared to touch them, besides it’d help her make connections and open opportunities that while she’d be able to fight for alone. Harry thinks she was smart enough to know she must have a Magical guardian anyways and help to reach her goals were useful, plus… Harry already viewed her as a sister and she had said he was like a brother to her, so it’d be like, only making things official. He wouldn’t just spring the offer out of nowhere, but Harry’d be happy it if she were to agree to it.

The Head of house was also in charge of things in the family, like marriage contracts and alliances and business partnerships, everything must pass through the head of family to be valid and legal. Which usually wasn’t a problem as long as the head of house was fair and just; but it could also lend itself to be a tyrant’s home, there should be laws so the families wouldn’t live by the accord of one person… Another thing to think about, if the system lent itself to be unfair, then all they needed to do was change the people in charge or change the system. The first one was easier but the later shouldn’t be discarded either.

It would be for Hermione, for little Rose, for everyone who needed their voice heard. When she was done overhauling, the ministry would be in charge to help people, probably will set up a ministry's department specifically to be in charge of sponsor muggleborn and muggle-raised wixen if they couldn’t or didn't want an established family to do so.

     But that was long into the future, what could Harry do right now? His birthday was only two weeks ahead and with it he will assume the title of Lord Potter and will be able to participate in the Wizengamot sessions, Harry wanted to do right by the responsibility of being part of the legislative body.

Unless anything happened, Fudge still had time in power before the next Minister campaign started. Harry thought Mrs. Bones would be an excellent Minister of Magic, she was smart, had lots of common sense and he trusted her to do the right thing, she had already helped them to give Sirius a fair case after all. Many heads of the department of magical law enforcement have gone on to head the ministry after all and she with Kingsley, Percy and Mr. Weasley would be able to restructure the government for the better, Harry was sure.

     Monday arrived and with it came the newspaper. They already expected it but seeing the moving photo of Sirius and Remus wedding plus one of the three of them in the first plane drove it home, the ball was rolling, and they would have to wait for others to react.

     Dumbledore, predictably, didn’t approve of Harry assuming political power. He got the Prophet like anyone else, one of the school owls delivered it to his office in Hogwarts and he frowned at was in the news. Dumbledore was old and had lived many years, he could read where the currents were flowing to, and he didn’t think it was for the best. Harry Potter was the child of the prophecy and with what he discovered through studying the residual magic on Tom’s diary and the alarming happenings he had observed in the child’s magic and his change in personality, Dumbledore arrived to the extremely upsetting conclusion that Harry was burdened with a piece of Tom Riddle’s soul and had to die to get rid of that evil.

Dumbledore wanted to give Harry the childhood he deserved, but he was straying from his destined path and that would be terrible for their whole world. That was why when the Prophet ran to ask him his opinion of the matter he provided his opinion instead of turning them away.

“Young Potter is, putting it plainly, still a kid and thus inexperienced. The responsibility of being part of the esteemed body that is the Wizengamot shouldn't fall to children, for their own good and the rest of the people,” was his declaration, with a photo of him looking disappointed but forgiving. Harry wanted to gag when he saw it in the newspaper the next day.

     Dumbledore wasn’t the only one to comment on his age though. So why was Harry’s age a point of contention?

Numerology and magic were intertwined, some numbers were more magical and had power, that was why some milestones were different for the wizarding world. Prime numbers especially, 2, 3, 5 and 7 were times where the child's magic formed and consolidated into something usable. 7 was the last boost until they were 11, when the core stabilized and the small wix could start learning wand focused magic, that was why it was supposed to be the last chance for suspected squibs to manifest accidental magic. If their magic stabilized without forming a core, it wouldn’t be accessible to the wix, or it'd be extremely difficult to do. Or at least that was what it was known, but even if it wasn’t entirely accurate no one was interested enough in studying the why, but it was enough for biased people to give up in their children at that age or to make a last-ditch effort to force them their magic to manifest accidently.

It was an established tradition to celebrate children’s milestones, much like in the muggle world. For example, in Japanese culture existed the shichigosan, which meant 7-5-3 and it was an annual festival in honor of the children for surviving to those ages.

Magic grew the more it was used, everyone agreed, but it still had stages when it'd have a notable jump.

At 13 it was the first proper boost, that was why students at Hogwarts took elective classes in their third year; they had more magic at their disposal to learn more complex things, and at this age they also started to manifest inclinations, what path it was easier for them so they must explore what they can do. It was also an age when they were no longer considered children in constant need of supervision, but young teenagers that could be trusted to go out and spend money for themselves, and thus the passes to go to Hogsmeade.

14 was a powerful number, even if it was not prime, as multiple of 7 which was the biggest of the single digits. At that age a wix could inherit part of the family magic and become official heirs to their houses, this obviously gave them an edge but it also came with responsibilities, which was why not many took the mantle right away and preferred to wait until they were of age at seventeen. If the wix was an orphan at this age and were eligible for inheriting, they could take the Lord title and emancipate, becoming adults in the eye of magic, though they must still take their OWLs to be adults in the eye of the law. That was why young wixen in that situation usually had their Hogwarts’ head of house as a temporary guardian until they completed their education.

In short, at fourteen it was the earliest a wix can be considered an adult, but almost no one did because at 14 it was too young to be a functional adult and member of society because they were still children, teens, so what parents did was a gentle and slow transition to adulthood with the heir title. Muggleborns didn’t have Family magic, but at fourteen they started forming it for when they had descendants of their own, it was interesting because they brought new magic to the world, they were precious and even if usually weaker because it was only one person instead of generations of wixen, if they marry into another magical family the magic it was added to that, but sometimes it fused instead and it mutated to something new so it was something that must be nurtured, not squashed and brought down.

Students got all of their fourth year to adapt to their magic and responsibilities before tackling their OWLs’ year and then deciding in which areas they wanted to further in on their studies for their last two years.

At 17 was the climax of the maturing of a wix, there the core settled into its final shape; it grew in quantity, but sometimes it also condensed, or their alignment changed or intensified, or in rare cases creature blood manifested. There was when wixen were considered adults, they could study more dangerous magic, like apparition, and were ready to challenge their NEWTs, graduating from school and becoming active members of society. If they hadn’t, a wix could take the heirship of their Houses and Lordships could be passed down, but wixen had long lifespans therefore it was rare that lordships were inherited immediately after reaching majority of age unless there were extenuating circumstances, like been orphaned, or there was a fight between the members of the family which needed to be resolved, or the Family magic itself was fed up and decided to settle into someone worthier. (That was rarer still, but it had happened).

At 21 was the last of the growing boosts, it was not really big and it was more noticeable in wizards than in witches because it accompanied the last growth spurt for males, but it wasn’t exclusive. Some didn’t even have it.

     The thing was, Harry’s birthday was coming up, he was finally turning fourteen again. Sessions in the Wizengamot were the first o fourth of each month, so Harry could attend one the literal day after his birthday to claim his title and to make it official before the whole body.

And if they were to succeed in protecting Harry’s independence from Dumbledore’s well-intentioned but manipulative hands, they couldn’t wait until he was fourteen, they had to be ready before that.

Actually, the twins’ joke shop was Harry’s first project as a fledging Lord. He invested in them in accord of the agreement they made before the school year finished. In the past-future-that-won't-be Fred received O.W.L.s in Charms, Defense Against Dark Arts, and Herbology, while George received O.W.L.s in Charms, Defense Against Dark Arts, and Transfiguration. Those were still they best subjects but this time around they got 8 each. It was crazy how much they were able to cram in one month, they literally had just 35 days and they milked them for all it was worth to win their prize. It was amazing and everyone was so surprised to see them apply themselves, and shocked at their awe-inspiring success. Fred and George were going to triumph in whatever they put their brilliant minds into, and Harry was more than enthusiastic about giving them the means to do it faster and easier, helping them to have the resources they needed to experiment, and Harry even sometimes commissioned ideas from their products from the future, he didn’t know how they were made but he did remember exactly what they did because more than one saved his or his friends’ lives. Fred and George always would have matching mad grins and cackle as they shut themselves to create products in their room, creeping out everyone in their home.

That was why Harry had said the twins were helping him, it gave him an antecedent of working relations and that he knew about business, which gave him credibility in front of the Wizengamot eye and with the Goblins.

     The goblins would make a portfolio and provide an account manager, for a fee of course.

“The money in those vaults has languished for ages, seeing it back in circulation would make the goblin-kind very happy indeed,” was what they told Harry when he went to ask about it.

Harry was Heir Black and was going to be Lord Potter and Lord Peverell soon enough. Potters were descendants of the Peverell, but the family Death favored obviously had some money. The thing was Harry had more money than what he knew what to do with, so he decided to try and help people with it.

Harry had lots of vague ideas to help people, but he wanted his other’s people input, his friends and family were incredible persons, and they would known if he was going way over his head. So, some of his ideas he discussed them with his friends and others with his family.

     First, Harry started with his parents.

“I have lots of proprieties, right? Empty or abandoned ones, I read some of the deeds the goblins said people willed to me, I don’t understand why anyone would just give some random guy their things and I have tried giving back some, but others were from people who didn’t have anyone else so when they died, they left them for me. I wanted to transform some of them to make a place for werewolves to stay at full moons, we could provide them wolfsbane and healers, a place to stay and be warm, safe and fed…” Harry explained to Sirius and Remus.

Sirius loved the idea and Remus looked so touched, Harry wanted to melt and purr at the fierce pride he could see in his parents’ eyes.

“It’d be a great help for those who can’t afford the potion nor have a good place to spend that night in, but some others won’t want to go and will prefer to struggle because if it’s known it’s a safe place for werewolves, going there would be like admitting to be one or at least in contact with one and not many are ready for that,” Remus told Harry sadly, everyone dealt with the discrimination differently and it was hard to see the length some people forced themselves to go in other to have a semblance of normalcy.

“Then it’d be more than one, I’m sure we could make some like I said before and others like a normal hostel but with a strong ward matrix to separate the parts where the werewolves would stay in. With passcodes to know what kind of ‘room’ they need, so only people in the known would be able to get in. Would that work?”

“It’d work, it’d be a lot more effort and resources needed but it’d work… Good thinking pup,” Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair and smiled proudly. Harry huffed and tried to salvage his looks but gave up, it was a mess anyways so who cared if it was more disorderly than usual.

Sirius also insisted that Harry’d need his own home for when he wanted to settle down for himself, so sometime in the future they would go to look for the Potter manor and see the family vault, which was a trip they had been postponing for some time. Harry got teased because as his traitor brain immediately flashed to blond hair and glittering gray eyes and he blushed, his face was doing a good attempt at resembling a tomato.

     Then sometimes he went to his friends.

“Vampires are like werewolves in that aspect, right? They were bitten and then they are forced to feed on blood because they need it to live but they are reviled because some of them prey on humans and gave the whole lot a bad reputation. Would they be better if they had a stable supply of blood? Like a blood bank, with volunteered blood. It could be easy to set up if someone launched a campaign to ask people to donate it like in the muggle world...” Harry said. He and his friends were enjoying the shade of a tree in Draco’s house and Harry decided it was a good time as any to ask for ideas.

“That would be cool! It could be like a bar and serve glass of blood or coconut water too!” Ron enthusiastically said. Harry’s friends never disappointed, and at this point they were used to him springing random topics for them to discuss about since he had been doing it since New Year.

“Why coconut water?” Hermione asked confused.

“Because Fred told me their friend Lee Jordan said he read somewhere it could be used as emergency replacement of blood, mimicked the liquid of the blood or something like that. Think on the vegan vampires Hermione!”

“He was probably pulling your leg Ron, that can’t be true. While coconut water could be used to buy time for real treatment, it’s a hypotonic solution and it could have grievous effects if you inject it on someone!”

“But they would drink it, not inject it,” Ron countered.

“He has a point there.” Harry unhelpfully supplied and high-fived Ron when Hermione’s back was turned.

“I’ll have to look into it before making a final judgement, it could be different for magical creatures,” she accepted that a lot of times the logic of the magical world baffled her, so it was better to read a bit more if she wasn’t sure about something.

“I don’t know but the older families would never donate blood, it could be used to a number of dark rituals and curses, no one would be idiotic enough to expose themselves to that,” Draco said, ignoring the bit about coconut water because he also thought it was pure nonsense.

“That’s true,” Blaise seconded, “plus the fact that the campaigns work in the muggle side it’s because it’s normalized there to use other’s people blood for medical procedures. Here if you need blood you take blood replenisher potions,”

“The campaign idea still works but it’d have to be done in the muggle side, they say it's to help people, which would still be true even it's for the bar,” Hermione said, closing the topic for the moment.

     Other times it was with Lucius and Narcissa.

“Say, how would you go to eradicate the nonsense of blood purity? I know you changed your mind about muggleborns, even if at first it was only because you wanted to make our alliance work, I know you know better now,” Harry asked Lucius after one of their lessons in politics. Lucius brow twitched but gave the matter some thought.

“You know no one will just accept to abandon they creed because some kid tells them to, even if it the boy-who-lived, so you’d have to make them adopt a new one and make it look like it’s their idea in the first place,” Lucius finally said, “the base of the blood-purist way it’s that the magic is the most important and valued part of someone, because magic is power, but they think only those of the purest blood had the purest and strongest magic.”

“So they got it wrong, our blood is as red as the next person’s. The only thing they got right was that the magic is in the blood of the wixen, but nowhere says that the blood has to be pure for magic to be strong, that doesn’t make sense,” Harry said, angry because something so simple caused not one, nor two, but three blood-wars. Fuck outdated people and their backwards beliefs.

Narcissa left the book he was reading and approached Harry, took his hand and only talked when she saw that he had taken a couple of calming breaths.

“So what do you think a new belief would be close enough for them to accept, but was ultimately still what you want?”

“It… It could be something like, magic is magic, it doesn’t matter if it comes from old families or new one, if their cores are big or small, everyone is important because we all have magic flowing within us.”

“Magic is magic… That’s great, really inspired. It’s deep and poetic, but short and sweet so it’ll catch easy,” Narcissa congratulated Harry, and Lucius gave him an approving nod.

Harry was happy they agreed with him, at first he wasn’t sure if his relationship with the couple would ever improve beyond polite acquaintances, but he was glad they got to know each other and could learn from the other. He hoped he would be able to change more minds and to move other people into being more tolerant.

     So, Harry had been preparing himself for his debut in the world of politics. Thanks to Lucius Harry got a list of the current Wizengamot seats, their allegiances, alliances, and feuds. He also was studying the voting records for the last few years and trying to remember everything Hermione or someone else told him about it in the future to know who Harry could trust, who he would need to work around or have tentative truces with, and who were enemies. Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy had been life savers and helped a lot, but Harry wanted to have his own opinion about people because it wouldn’t do to be that biased, so he was ploughing through piles of dry and boring paperwork.

Sirius had been using his vote as Black and Proxy Potter and Peverell for the last months, added to the alliances he had been forging like renewing his contact with Augusta Longbottom, plus Lucius using his vote as Malfoy and his allies, they were able to amass enough people to call for an audit on Dumbledore because of the negligence committed against the children in school and making it stick instead of being brushed off.

Mrs. Bones was leading the investigation and she stumbled upon perturbing findings. She couldn’t divulge information that was part of an on-going investigation but that didn’t stop others who were part of the team from leaking it, or however that Skeeter woman got hers. As a result, during the weeks the investigation progressed the newspaper was full of articles like the danger Dumbledore put the students during the last few years, baiting Voldemort to the castle, having a Cerberus inside the castle, doing nothing while some creature stalked Hogwarts’ halls, ignoring some children's unfortunate family situations. Sirius, with Harry’s permission, talked about how the headmaster had known his son’s plight but when Harry had asked for help, he had been brushed aside, and he wasn’t the only one to suffer so.

     The unhappiness at those findings was bubbling over like spume, so the investigation was given utmost priority, and nothing Dumbledore did trying to placate people or delaying the investigation to regroup worked. He even rallied some of his followers to try a campaign in his defense and put in doubt Sirius capability to be in charge of guiding someone like Harry Potter.

The campaign worked somewhat but Lucius and Sirius arguments were more solid and their calling to have, regardless of the results of the investigation, Dumbledore suspended of his other two full-time jobs at least for the duration of investigation, got more pull because it was obvious a man under scrutiny for malpractice and negligence shouldn’t be trusted with power. He shouldn’t had had them in the first place if having three jobs impeded him to center himself on school, and it resulted in the endangering the students’ lives.

That kept Dumbledore too busy trying to salvage his situation and not losing all the control he had painstakingly gathered for the decades to spare energy into trying to approach Harry Potter or any of them directly. He had guided the Wizarding world to the path of the light for so long and now everything was falling apart. It wasn’t fair and Harry needed to vanquish the last remaining pieces of Voldemort or the peace they were all living would only be temporary respite.

Nevermind that Harry, Sirius, even Severus told him that it was over. They were al young and didn’t know better, they didn't know it would never be truly over while Harry was alive because he had looked for another way out and found none, so it must not exist.
Dumbledore would do whatever was necessary for the greater good of all… but there was knowledge that was too dangerous to unleash in the masses... He needed to talk to Harry alone. Maybe if the boy knew the full picture he could still be brought back to his destined path…

     “Aren’t we being too callous to Headmaster Dumbledore? He has helped us so much in the past and he was a hero in the last war!” Hermione asked, confused and hurt because someone she admired apparently wasn’t as good as she believed.

“He had helped us, that’s true. But Hermione, you need to remember that he was also the reason we needed help in the first place, you almost died two times in first year, you were again attacked in your second year and lost months of classes because of it, third year wasn’t completely his fault but it still could have gone better, and now he wants to take me away from my parents! I respected him too, but he went too far, and I don’t think his past glory as a hero decades ago should negate the damage he has done to other people,”

Hermione understood, but that still stung. At the end of the day, she would stand by Harry through tough and low, because he was her friend and she trusted his heart, but it was saddening that they Dumbledore was the one to oppose them of all of people. To distract her Harry brought forth another thing that had been spinning in his head lately.

“You know, I want to make an orphanage for all those children that don’t have family, or their families don’t cope well with the fact that they are magical children. Or shelter to teens and adults that are in bad situations and have to get out of their homes. I want to help them,” Harry said quietly, like it was a confession. His friends understood where he came from, he didn’t want anyone else to suffer what he did.

“You have a people-saving thing, have someone told you that?” Ron ribbed him, his voice was gentle though. He also didn’t want other children to go through what his best friend did, no child deserved to have bars on their windows and wonder if they would get to eat that day.

“Yeah, you, every time I tell you about a new project,” Harry cheerfully quipped back, he shouldn’t have been worried to begin with. His friends understood.

“It’d need a red of information to find them, and coordination to extract them from their situation safely. Then we’d need people to actually take care of them,” Pansy pointed out.

“Well, then it’s good that I have lots of empty homes and we know of unemployed people that just want to get by,” Harry replied.

“We do?” Neville asked, trying to puzzle who Harry was referring to.

“The werewolves! They are people too, just like us, but they are undisposed once a month for a couple of days. If they want to work with them, it would be perfect!” said excited Hermione.

“Yup! I was thinking that them and maybe some squibs or those with small magical cores would be perfect for it, because squibs couldn’t use wands, but they can do other works that don’t need wands like potion-making, research, spying and information gathering, etc. They are still magic and thus are sturdier than muggles and live longer, though not as long as an average wixen. We would need someone to veto them and make sure they are adequate to take care of kids, just like any other workplace interview their employees but it would be a good way to generate jobs,” Harry elaborated on his idea, the more he talked more into it he was.

“Plus, if they don’t then they could form part of the administrative part of the operations, or even the extraction teams. Werewolves are stronger than a normal person and sturdier than most, it would be good if they need to go to a dangerous place, and they have sensitive senses, they could help with investigations too,” said Draco, then turned around to face Harry, “You have lots of good ideas Harry, it’s amazing.”

“Thank you,” Harry smiled besotted, Draco appreciated him! That never got old.

“House elves are good taking care of magical children too, they love them,” said Theo, glancing warily at Hermione, she hadn’t taken well the existence of the creatures at first and even if she had mellowed out, she still sometimes would go in impressive rants about their treatment, “a lot of families have too many elves, more than they need and they are restless without anything to do, or they are treated badly... You could help them too and give them work and magic,”

“Or employ them if they want to stay free,” said/ordered Hermione. House Elves needed bond to live, but because wizards didn’t need them, they offered themselves in service instead. The problem was that because they were seen as inferior and the power imbalance in the relationship was all wrong, it was easy for people to abuse of the poor creatures. So, the solution they had found was to offer a bond and policing it by contracting them with a payment they chose, it could be anything they wanted ranging from raw magic as a treat to seashells, socks, especial flowers, chocolate, etc. which balanced a bit the standing and let the relation be more regulated and safeguarded for both parties. It’d be years before it was the norm but for now the fact that the option existed and there were elves that didn’t die and were happy with the new system was enough, and everything was thanks to Dobby and the elves he managed to convince it was a good idea and the people willing to try for it too.

“That’s a good point too. If we find too many house elves we could bring them to Hogwarts, the reason Helga Hufflepuff decided to bring house elves to the castle in the first place was because there were to many of them that didn’t have somewhere to go, and there are lots of rooms that are abandoned and need to be cleaned in Hogwarts. But that’s better to leave it to the headmistress,” Harry said.

They lapsed into silence as Hermione took notes of all their ideas. Harry was really grateful for their enthusiasm to help him and help other people too.

     During the back and forth, having a wonderful outing with Draco and studying, two weeks passed flying, and his birthday came a lot sooner that he would have thought.

They were at the Black household. Harry received lots of presents form his family and friends. Owls have been arriving all day and Dobby offered to receive the mail and organize it, parcels and letter in different piles and separate the inoffensive from the malicious, this was to not forget to send thank-you cards and note the offenders.

An interesting present he received was from Luna’s and Cedric’s fathers, it was a magical snake. She was beautiful and potentially dangerous, Xenophilius chose the species and Amos Diggory who worked for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures got him the necessary permits. It was a thoughtful gift and Harry was genuinely happy, the snake was friendly and was delighted to know he could understand her and decided to adopt her.

Another gift that surprised Harry was the one his dad and Mr. Arthur gave him. After Harry told his parents how his date-not-date with Draco went, Sirius bought him an arcade game and with Arthur help they adapted it to run by magic and gave it to Harry as his birthday present.

“Sirius!” Harry snatched him and ducked them behind the table of presents, mostly hidden from view, “not that I’m not grateful but wouldn’t a game arcade be expensive? It wasn’t necessary,” Harry said in a low tone, he didn’t want to disturb the rest of the party.

Sirius gave him a lopsided smile and ruffled his hair, gaining an offended smack in retaliation, “nah, don’t worry about that, I bought it in a sale, it was surprisingly cheap. Even if it had been, it wouldn’t have mattered because you are worth everything in this world,”

“Oh,” Harry still sometimes got blindsided by the magnitude of his family’s affection, he smiled brightly, “thank you,”

“Anytime. I’ll tell you something else,” Sirius’ smile gave to a gleeful expression, “we only adapted this one, plus two other games, but I actually bought a whole arcade venue because it was going to bankruptcy and the prices were really low.”

“Really? Why?” Harry asked bewildered.

“Not really sure, stores go down all the time so it’s not rare, the thing is that the Weasleys had done so much for you and our family, and I want to do right by them, but they are too stubborn to accept money or other things so when I went to look for your present and found the whole gaming center was being sold, I had an epiphany. Arthur was already going to help me with your arcade, so I thought he could do the same with the rest and open the first magical arcade, and he did brilliantly! I know he isn’t really happy at his work in the Ministry, and this could be a solution to their income, and he would enjoy it. Plus, Molly is brilliant managing money too and she could deal with the costumers or I’m not sure, that’s for later. The thing is that they could do it, and it would be so fun! It’s revolutionary!” Sirius had gotten really into his explanation and Harry found he shared his enthusiasm; it was a regret of his that he couldn’t do more for the Weasleys Before and now he could, and it was so good.

“Sirius that’s fantastic!!” Harry hugged his dad, and both laughed as they imagined the colorful chaos a magical arcade would look like, it would fit right in with in Diagon Alley. “I think it’s an awesome idea, I hope you can convince them to do it.”

“Yeah, I’ll work on it but I think it’ll be fine, you are already set precedence with Fred and George so I think it’s going to be fine with Arthur and Molly too.”

“Good luck!” they both ducked out and went back to the party proper, Remus looked at them in question but at Sirius reassuring smile he went back to his conversation with Andy.

“Thanks pup, I won’t do it now though, we are celebration your birthday after all,” Sirius smiled at Harry, though his eyes were a bit melancholic, “you are growing up so fast, maybe I should start looking for a proper Marauder name soon because pup won’t fit much longer,”

“A Marauder name would be cool,” Harry conceded, “but you don’t have to stop calling me your pup, you are still my dogfather after all, just like I’ll still be Prongslet for my pops and Remus’ cub.” And then he added shyly, “I don’t mind, I like them,”

Sirius felt like his heart was going to melt, what he did to deserve such a good son? So instead of doing something embarrassing like sobbing all over said son, he glomped Harry instead and almost toppled them both to the ground.

“We will find you the BEST Marauder title ever, you hear me? The absolute best! I know you are only over a week into the month the Mandrake leaf needs for the Animagus potion, but we can still think names,”

“With my luck I doubt I’ll be able to keep the leaf for the whole month, just this past week I almost swallowed it thrice,” Harry said, but still agreed.

“It is hard, I’m still surprised we were able to do it and in secret too! And the Potter luck is good luck too, maybe you’ll be lucky enough to get it at the first try. C’mon, shoo, go spend time with your friends, save them from Draco trying to teach them how to play the arcade,”

Harry laughed and went, Draco was irritating Ron in the name of teaching him mechanics, much to the delight of the rest of their friends, which everyone was shouting advice and mocking jabs and encouragement in equal measure and distracting Ron into losing.

     Draco had Harry’s head in his lap, and he passed his hands on the dark locks while the other rested. Harry’s hair was soft to the touch, more than you’d think at first glance, but still thick enough to support the wild spikes that made the Potter hair so unmanageable. It was so unusual to see him like this, soft and unguarded; Draco’s heart stuttered at the implications that Harry felt safe enough around him to be like that, and he marveled at the soft strands in his fingers, the small freckles in his tan skin that spoke of time spent under the sun, of the shadow his lashes made on his cheeks. And when suddenly a pair vivid green eye fluttered open Draco was lost in them too.

Harry’s eyes were a kind of green that could rival the majestic beauty of nature itself; it had the quality of fresh wands of grass like the one they were sitting on and the new buds on tree that provided them shadow, his eyes were that bright color, bold and stunning. It was kind of green that comes in the height of summer, fitting as it was then that he was born too, the time of the year when the hot rays of sun hit the foliage exactly right to make an array of vibrant colors from the almost yellow to dark green. His eyes were beautiful and so alive, always expressive and flashing or dulling with his emotions. It was breathtaking and so easy to lose oneself in them…

“C'mon lovebirds, you can keep flirting later, it's time for a real challenge!” George called back to them, everyone was splitting up in teams to play Quidditch and only Harry and Draco were left.

“We are going! Just a minute!” Harry shouted back, George made exaggerated kissy faces and laughed when Harry flipped him off. Draco was still panicking about being called lovebirds and that he apparently had been flirting with Harry. Did that mean Harry may be interested even a little bit in him too?

“What do you think about it?” the cause of all his problems asked, looking away from Draco.

“What? About what?” Draco focused back on Harry, trying to dismiss the hopeful fluttery of his heart. Lovebirds in plural, Harry included…

“About what he said, us,” the ravenhead was uncharacteristically awkward, trying to convey something flapping his hands between them, “like, together, uhm y’know, like that,”

“Ah, it's... Fine," Draco croaked around the ‘I’d do anything for you to give me a chance’ that wanted to come out, he cleared his throat and tried again, “terrible unrealistic though,”

“Is that really how you feel Draco?” Harry asked skeptic and took the blond’s wrist with his hand. Draco’s already accelerated pulse sped up even more, he knew the other boy could feel it jumping through their point of contact and that made a blush rise to his cheeks.

“Well, even if you do,” the disbelief heavily implied, “I don't think it's unrealistic, you know I like you,” Draco’s breath hitched at the intensity of those green eyes and the casual way he dropped that bomb, like those same three words hadn’t been torturing Draco for days on end since he realized he had fallen for his friend. But before he could formulate an answer Harry had already broken eye-contact and stood up, “plus, who knows what the future may come, you may yet fall for my irresistible charms~ ” he said with a cheeky wink.

“Keep dreaming Potter,” Draco snarked back in reflex, but the warm laugh it won him reminded him that for all that he was a Slytherin, Harry had always been an exception that made him throw caution through the window, “but you know,” he said as he stood up too, “if it’s for you I may not mind a little tumble,” Draco had timed it just right so Harry was taking a step and tripped.

The blond snorted as he walked past the so-called golden boy spluttering in the floor, but he yelped at the mild stinging hex Harry managed to land while standing up and they ran the rest of the way trying to outpace the other to where the rest of their friends were starting to take up to the sky.

Chapter Text

     The morning of the first of August arrived bright and early, it was once again time for another Wizengamot session.

Lord Greengrass thought it’d be like any other boring meeting where everyone would discuss petty or stupid things for hours on end to finally decide nothing or maybe finally resolve matters that had been dragging on for ages. He was used to them, but the prospect of the morning to come still made him hold back a sigh, there wasn’t anything to do about it though, so he put on some formal robes on and set to the ministry.

It was a small mercy that only the Chief Warlock was required to use the plum-colored robes for every session, while for the rest of them it was required only when doing their duties in court. It wasn’t to say that the robes were ugly, Lord Greengrass knew with wizarding fashion it could always be much worse, but why bother with them when his own clothes were much better?

Once there, Lord Greengrass did the practiced dance of societal mingling; greeting acquaintances, smiling politely and subtly reading the atmosphere to see which way the current was going, the usual. He made a bit of small talk to pass the time before the session started, but just before the heavy doors of the room could close, the subject of most talks around for the last months arrived, escorting none other than Harry Potter himself.

There had been lots of speculation if the boy-who-lived would take his title as a Lord when he turned fourteen and thus of eligible age, or if he would stay as an Heir and let Lord Black manage his votes like he had been doing for the past year. But most of it was just talk, so to see him really come and stand with his back straight and a serious but not tense demeanor, it still was a shock to some.

To some, but no to Lord Greengrass; to him it was a pleasant surprise for him because it seemed the session wouldn’t be that boring after all.

     William Derrickson, the Chief Warlock that was chosen after Dumbledore was suspended, quickly called for order. Lord Greengrass had to give it to the man, he was one of the few competent wizards working at the Ministry and he was glad it was him who was chosen over other idiots or, Merlin forbids, Fudge had taken the post himself. Lord Greengrass tuned in to listen what the man had to say.

“To open the 5406^th session of the Wizengamot, we welcome Lord Potter as a member of this body. Lord Potter, if you will,” which brought another round of loud whispering and not so subtle pointing, but Derrickson was unfazed and only indicated Harry it was his turn to talk when the room was silent.

Of course, everyone had been aware that Heir Potter was a powerful wizard, but knowing that theoretically didn’t prepare them for feeling the magic concentrated in the body of a teenager. Once he started talking, his magic became heavier in the air to the point of being visible in gentle swirls around the young wizard, making the already hushed room completely silent.

“I am Harry James Potter, Heir Black, Lord Potter and Lord Peverell,” Heir Potter said to start his speech. His rings glinted, drawing attention to them, and eliciting some heavy breath intakes. Those rings were irrefutable proof that he was accepted by his Families’ magics, validating his claim as a Lord of not one, but two Houses.

Harry Potter’s voice was steady, confident but not arrogant, and it resonated easily within the walls and in the sudden quiet. It had the perfect amount to not lower his standing but also to not directly call aggression to himself, Lord Greengrass was impressed. Did the young man train how to present himself or it was natural charisma? He wanted to know; if he was trained, they did an incredible job and it’d not be remiss to have someone like that in his contacts, but if it was natural then the teen was even more impressive, and more dangerous.

“From today and onwards I’ll stand beside you as your peer in this body, for magic had accepted me as Head of my lines and thus I take the responsibilities that come with them. Now I declare my intentions, with the whole Wizengamot as witness, to uphold the duties that holding a seat on the Wizengamot carries sensibly and with poise. Thank you,” Hei- Lord Potter finished solemnly as the magic settled and dissipated, lightening the air on the room. One could even think that it was never there at all, that it was a figment of imagination or a hallucination, but one look at Lord Potter’s bright green eyes was enough to know it was real.

Speech finished, Lord Potter steadily climbed up the stairs, not minding that all eyes in the chamber were turned to him and stared as he made his way up to the Potter seat, which had been vacant for almost two decades prior, and sat down.

Just like that, excited chatter exploded on everywhere at once and it made an awful amount of noise, which was promptly suppressed when Derrickson once again did his job as the one in charge of presiding the meeting and called for order to start the session.

     As a Lord of two Houses, plus a solid block of alliances, Harry had considerable political power in the Wizengamot. He had known that, had counted on it in the past for a number of things and had served him well, but it only became more real when he was given the word and every important wix present at the meeting was staring at him. He tried to search for familiar faces in the crowd and Sirius was the first one he found, he was the nearest to Harry and gave him a gleeful thumbs-up, and then discreetly pointed to something to his right.

Harry looked that way and found Dumbledore; even though he was suspended for his post as Chief Warlock and under heavy scrutiny, his face was in his typical genial grandfatherly expression. But Harry knew what he saw when he entered the room, and he relished in the surprised look on Dumbledore’s face and the shocked feel of his magic when Harry spoke and claimed his rightful titles in front of everyone.

Harry was very pleased, even if the proposals he made are not accepted that very first day it wouldn’t matter, they could be rewritten or postponed to the next session, what mattered was that their most important objective was successful. It probably was also the real reason of the old coot’s shock, because being a Lord was to be an adult by law and magic and thus Dumbledore could not relocate Harry like he threatened months ago, taking away once and for all the last means he had to control him.

Harry suppressed the grim smile that wanted to form and concentrated, Mr. Derrickson had finished with the recounting of the last meeting and was diving into that day matters.

“…And lastly, the maximum permitted speed of a broom while carrying 50 pounds or more will not be upped. The first item on today’s session is the Laws on the subject of werewolves; once again it was solicited to reevaluate in which classification of magical creature they fall in, being or beast, and new proposals were submitted in regard of their rights and duties in our society,” Derrickson said. There were some grumbles and mean laughs, but they were low enough for the man to ignore them, “you can read the proposals to be discussed and, if an accord it’s reached, to vote them today are on the white folder with the code N°93739653, I will give a brief summary of each and then the debate will open.”

Harry read each one carefully, it was one of the points that directly concerned him because of Remus, and quietly seethed when he saw the proposals made by Dolores Umbridge in her capacity of undersecretary. He gave the horrible toad his foulest glare and was minimally appeased when he saw her flinch, he wondered if he could make her trip on the centaurs again somehow.

Anyways, Harry was glad that he decided to present his own proposals about werewolves in this first meeting after all, instead of leaving it for a later date like Remus had suggested. While it was true that it was a controversial topic and Harry was looking for support and so it made sense to not being so confrontational so early in the game, Harry knew himself and knew he wouldn’t be able to stay silent if there was something that crossed his lines, so it was better for him to be upfront with what those lines were and if people didn’t like them then Harry didn’t need their support anyways.

Usually, Harry as a new Lord wouldn’t be able to directly submit a petition, present a law proposal, nor make an announcement. To do any of those actions a wix needed first to submit a form with all the requirements met, and one of those requirements was to have the seal of approval of at least three Noble and Ancient Houses. The grade of importance given to the proposal was sorted by the number of Houses backing it and how influential those were.

For example, Harry's proposals had the seal of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Peverell and the Noble and Ancient House of Potter on them, which was a blatant use of personal ties to push their projects forward. Harry, like Sirius had been doing for the past months, was able to push  forward their own agendas by himself, something other people couldn’t do.

For all that that requirement was a huge setback to anyone outside those already in power trying to make themselves heard, it also gave Harry an easy way to put his ideas quickly on the system. So it all of it summed to an unjust system heavily tilted to make the Purebloods more powerful and making it extremely hard for those beyond of their circle to have any say on the legislative matters.

Harry was offended but he had long learned to take the advantages he could get his hands on and then figuring how to make it fair in the future with help of his friends. Plus, there were fun things too, it made the glory of seeing those bigoted bastards choke back their outrage at being outvoted so soundly even sweeter.

Harry was giddy seeing the support his ideas had, more people siding with him in the discussions than what he thought possible and lots more votes than those he counted as sure thing because of his alliances, like the Macmillans and the Tuttles.

     The morning went on like that, Harry’s plots were put into motion and some of his projects got the go ahead directly that very first session, like the vote for harsher penalty to discrimination against creatures so employees couldn’t just fire people just because they had mixed heritage or were non-humans and the motion to get rid of Dementors, and were accepted fairly easily. They would start to be implemented when there were more specific guidelines about what to do and how to go about it, but Harry still counted it as a win.

It also was funny because Dumbledore was always going on about second chances and all that rot and with the dementors people went crazy in Azkaban instead of repenting, so he had to support Harry and most of his other projects if he wanted to maintain even a shred of his tattered reputation.

Others got long discussions and got postponed, like the Media laws. Even though there definitely were not enough of them in the Wizarding World, with libel and blatant lies being printed, not to forget the fact that there was only one outlet for official news and that it was terribly biased was awful.

All in all, it was a productive but taxing meeting. Harry was already loathing the thought of having to do it again next month. How many months was enough time to safely give the Proxy back to Sirius?

     Days after his first apparition on the Wizengamot, people’s opinions about Harry Potter were still a bit divided. Harry thanked his supporters and countered his doubters’ strongest argument by saying the family magic had accepted him already, and he assumed his position as Lord Potter directly under the eyes of the Wizengamot so it was official and there wasn’t anything anyone could do about it. Not them as fellow Lords, not Minister Fudge when they tried to pressure him, and much less Dumbledore.

And after all those talks about the danger Dumbledore posed to their children… The articles and the investigation were still going strong, and the wixen memories of the last couple of years dangers the castle faced came back with perfect clarity. And well, to put it nicely, the general population wasn’t eager to support him, which led to all his opinions being taken as further proof that he didn’t have the students’ best interest at heart, and they would rather see Dumbledore far away from the school.

Why would he try so hard to make young Lord Potter to leave the Wizengamot otherwise? Why is Dumbledore so adamant that he is the only one who should be in guide of young Lord Potter? Who does he think he is?

Albus didn’t want to let go of his position as Headmaster, but the outrage was real and he was a smart man, he knew he was fighting a losing battle. Three weeks wasn’t enough time for the investigation to be done, but with the evidence gathered and ratified by the DMLE during that time was enough to decide pretrial measures. Albus knew it was only his wit and past good deeds that let him avoid being taken into custody for the remaining of the investigation and he cut his losses, he would need to go ground and look for other ways to keep looking for the Greater Good.

And so, after a month struggle, three weeks of investigation and one week for the deliberation of non-custodial measures, it was decided by vast majority that Albus Dumbledore was to be fired from his position as Headmaster of Hogwarts, and that one Minerva McGonagall, as the deputy headmistress, would ascend to headmistress that very same day. Albus had talked to her after everything was said and done and asked her to take care of the students before disappearing in a blaze of fire, she was saddened by everything going on but she always had been a resilient witch and so she immediately decided to name Severus as her deputy, because she knew that beneath his curt exterior he cared deeply about his students, and went to make a list of the things she’d need for the coming school year.

Minerva would use this chance to push for the improvements she and the rest of the teachers had been asking for years but somehow always got delayed, like having more than one teacher per subject and new equipment. She also needed someone to take over the Transfiguration class anyways so she may as well reorganize everything, at least she already had someone in mind for the Gryffindor head of house.

     But Dumbledore wasn’t Harry’s only opponent, he only was the greatest threat to him and so he dealt with him first. Harry knew people were greedy, and power only made them greedier, so it was not really a surprise that some of the Lords were unhappy seeing someone they thought was undeserving of his standing being so unapologetic about wielding his power. They grasped for anything to criticize Harry, any reason to object his position as a Lord or to oppose his decisions, with Umbridge being one of the worst offenders, spreading nasty rumors between the ministry workers and anyone who would stop long enough to listen to her and being very vocal in his disdain for Harry.

Every time Harry heard her voice or caught sight of her pink everything, he was more and more temped to do something drastic, bodily harm-mental damage kind of drastic, and he didn’t want to resort to that when he had other alternatives that would give him better results. Even if they wouldn’t be as satisfying.

The major problem was that while Harry, Sirius and Lucius were busy with Dumbledore’s drama, the other Lords weren’t idle either. Corban Yaxley was a Death Eater during the first war, he did not search for Voldemort after he was defeated the first time but he was a cruel man regardless, and he was currently trying to stay in Malfoy’s favor so he wasn’t a pressing concern. At least he was better than, say, the Rowles.

They were such a fanatic family, extreme Death Eaters and blood-purist the lot of them. Lord Rowle had made it so his nephew stayed out of Azkaban the first time, but Harry knew that even though Rowle the Death Eater -Thor and some part of a fish if Harry remembered right, Thorgill? Thorfin? That one, Thorfinn- wasn’t in Barty’s ambush and thus wasn’t outed as a Death Eater, Harry knew what he was, like he knew what the Carrow siblings were, and Mcnair was. Names that made his blood boil and he knew they or their Heads of Family were the ones declaring themselves Harry and Sirius’ enemies and calling Lucius a traitor behind their backs.

But thinking about Barty Crouch Jr. ill-fated attempt at bringing his master back to life brought the inklings of an idea to Harry’s mind. Those Death Eaters Harry and Sirius defeated in self-defense -the one that survived anyways- were in trial, right? Bumbles and Sirius had dealt with that while Harry was unconscious and then he was busy with school and then forgot about it because he trusted Sirius to tell him if something important happened, but even if they were already convicted, aurors could perfectly open an investigation on everyone Harry knew was a Death Eater during the second war, saying they had betrayed them and told their names for a better sentence.

And if they were miraculously clean, then Harry would see if they only did terrible things because they were afraid and in danger but if not, then Harry knew the Blacks were rich, influential, and skilled enough to plant evidence or to set up a trap to make it so they would be taken to justice anyways. Everyone knew poisonous toadstools don’t change their spots after all, and Harry had seen some very poisonous people over the years who would do more good for society being gone than on the loose.

That would solve two problems rather neatly, maybe they could even make it a three for one deal if they played it right.

The fact was that it wasn’t only the Death Eaters weren’t the only ones included in the opponent side, and the one who managed to cement a somewhat solid argument against Harry was one Deddalus Diggle, starting the organized wave of disagreement of people who didn’t want Harry with the power of Lord, even less doubly so, by giving them a central point to rally behind.

It was a technicality really, but it was an argument that was gaining track and so Harry was going to lose momentum for something so stupid and that infuriated him to no end.

      To take his mind off the anger and frustration the situation generated him, his parents encouraged Harry to try practicing his legilimency with them. He was enthusiastic at first, but after a while he was back into being irritated, even if it was because it wasn’t going as well as the young wizard would have liked instead of the hypocrite Lords.

“Should it be this hard?” Harry grumbled. It definitely wasn’t a whine, not sir, Harry Potter didn’t whine.

“It's normal to struggle with a learning a new skill, you can have the talent for it, but you still have to figure how to apply it. Plus, I'm a more difficult target than most because my creature nature is more resistant, mind magic included,” Remus said with his teaching voice, calm and non-judging, but Harry could see the amusement in his amber eyes.

Harry huffed, still annoyed at the lack of improvement.

“You could try me next?” Sirius offered, with bravado and an easy smile.

Sirius would be an easier target, but Harry was hesitant. Sirius had been much healthier with his better life conditions and therapy, but that did not erase the years of torture the dementors made him suffer through. Harry didn't know if the intrusion the legilimens meant could trigger him and Harry was afraid that he'd fumble his attempt to gently read thoughts.

“Sirius could try to push a happy memory to the forefront of his mind, so if you can’t stay on the outer layers of his mind to read the superficial thoughts, you can do something similar to what happened with Snape but with a happy memory instead. It may not be that gentle, but it’d involve positive emotions and thus it’ll theoretically had less impact on his psyche,” suggested Remus. Harry was reminded once again on why Remus had been his one of favorite teachers, he always had good ideas to try from a different angle when a student got stuck.

“Okay, I can try that.”

“Don't worry too much Harry, I trust you. It'll be fine,” Sirius smiled encouragingly at him, and Harry gave an answering grin back, even if his was a bit tight at the edges.

“Legilimens,” Harry whispered as he pointed his wand at Sirius. He focused on the feelings he wanted to share with Sirius, like he had done all those months ago, and searched for them in the dark eyes in front of him, reaching for the mind and soul behind them.

After some time that Harry felt could have been seconds or hours, he felt a small give somewhere which led to a burst of happiness not his own, accompanied with the sensation of words ‘so proud’, ‘my son’, ‘Harry’, ‘I love you’ that wasn’t really whispers and Harry didn’t much of heard them as he felt them. The warm of those emotions though and the simple fact that he had managed to get something was enough for his tenuous control to slip and to break the connection, but just before the spell faded, he thought he saw himself in the robes he used to his parents wedding smiling up blindingly.

Harry wasn’t sure if it really happened, but Sirius’s face was enough confirmation, and Remus and Sirius cheered and congratulated him, cooing how smart and talented their son was and that he was just like all his parents.

Harry knew that the only way to master something was failing a hundred times first, but that day he had his first small victory into becoming a Legilimens, and he wanted to savor it before he started hitting the wall again trying to figure it out fully.

Seeing that Harry was done with legilimency for the day, so Sirius suggested going to see his Family Grimoires, since Harry was finally the acknowledged Lord and so he could enter his Family vaults and access them.

That picked Harry’s interest immediately, so they went to Gringotts after a quick shower and change of clothes. Harry wanted desperately to see the Potter one, it was a piece of his parents, and he wanted that connection so much… He was curious about the Peverell’s one too, Death mentioned something of the like but it was a while ago and he was vague about it, so Harry didn’t have much information to go on.

Which led them to where he was then, the Potter main Vault was vast and had lots of shiny and interesting things and he was itching to explore it. Harry wasn’t sure if it was coincidence or fate, or the book knew a Potter was looking for it, but the Potter Grimoire was almost the first thing Harry picked up of the enormous quantity of things in there.

     The Grimoires not only had spells in them, but they also contained a summary about their ancestry, about family magic, traditions, family traits, etiquette, among other things. It was so much knowledge, so much history and details of his family that were lost to the world and would stay gone because it was more than what Harry could possibly carry alone.

“If only I could bring Hermione here…” Harry thought with his heart heavy.

The strength of the thought startled him. It wasn’t the first time he wished he could show a Family thing to her and was disappointed and regretful she couldn’t see it, but it was the first time he could see so clearly how wasteful it was to not share it with her.

There were two solutions; one it was to manually clock her in every ward and curse they could get their hands on, which would be a long and arduous work, but it the efficacy of that would be abysmal because even if Harry added her to the list of people who could enter the vault it wouldn’t guarantee she would be able to see everything safely. Hell, Harry couldn’t guarantee he could see everything safely, because Merlin knew what people from hundreds of years ago thought it was appropriate defense mechanism or what a proportionate response meant.

But it wasn’t like Harry wouldn’t do it for her, for Hermione he would have tried anyways, but there was another option which was so much efficient and… And it was something he had longed for so long, the chance to expand his family.

“I’ll ask if she wants to perform the adoption ritual with me. I know I hinted at it before, to become siblings for real, and she seemed intrigued by the idea but I’m not sure if Hermione took it seriously,” thought Harry, growing confident in his plan as he put more thought into it. “Plus,” he added sardonically, “our opposition has been frustratingly persistent about their point.”

It was what had led Sirius and Remus to look for distractions for Harry in the first place, and even though it worked for a few hours, he was alone in there and no one would see him brood over it.

It was just so aggravating! Harry was still mad at the sheer nerve of the man for starting the whole mess.

Diggle was in Harry’s shit list before the stunt he pulled because he was the man Dumbledore assigned to keep an eye on Harry during his childhood and he never once thought the way the Dursley treated him was bad enough to report it, so he either was fooled by their act because he never looked close enough and thought everything was fine and dandy, or he was doing a really bad job guarding Harry be it because he didn’t know what normal muggle behavior meant or he knew and didn’t report it anyways.

So at this point Harry didn’t care if he had done it because Dumbledore told him to -and fuck him for being so loyal to Dumbledore- or if it was his own idea, that man deserved what was going to get him after Harry deal with the mess he started but that other scum latched on and started to say that Harry couldn’t be Lord Potter nor Head of House if he was the only one of said family, that then it wouldn’t make sense because Lord of who would he be?

It was the height of hypocrisy. First of all, since when wixen had ever cared for making sense? And even if they did, no one ever bothered to point that out when other Lords used weird blood claims to someone else’s Family lines!

But that, Harry realized, was because they used a technicality, a loophole in the law. A Lord could declare themselves proxies of another house by saying the line would live within their family until someone of the original reclaimed those votes or the family was declared extinct, and the seat fallen dormant for the next who-knows-how-many years or centuries with them. But until that happened, they could hold those votes for themselves.

It was… Harry understood the logic, it was like when Sirius explained to him why Lucius thought he was going to be able to use the Black vote after Arcturus died. It was because the Black was a patriarchal line and Sirius was supposedly disowned, which meant that Draco was the only possible heir for the Black House which translated to Lucius holding it by proxy until Draco was old enough to claim the title for himself if he wanted. But that didn’t happen because Sirius wasn’t actually written off the will and the magic recognized him still even in Azkaban.

Or how Dumbledore used to hold the Hogwarts’ Founders’ votes -because it was tradition for the headmaster of the school to hold them, that had been like than since forever because the founders wanted to give everything of themselves to the heaven they were creating. But technically, any of their descendants if they existed could reclaim those seats, the only problem was that most if not all of the lines died off.

Tom Riddle could have battled for the Slytherin vote, but for that he’d have to admit that he could never get that Family magic to accept him for anything more than the Heir, and then not even that because he tore his soul to pieces and the Slytherin magic loathed it and rejected him. Obviously, that’d have been bad move in his campaign and then forgot about it when insanity started to take root in him, so that was that.

Theoretically, Harry could have removed power from Dumbledore by taking up that seat for himself, because he won the House of Slytherin by conquest, so he had the right to submit himself to that magic’s judgement and see if it accepted him. But that would be risky… the public is already on the fence about him, and Harry needed the widespread support right now as he is establishing himself. Maybe after he had firmer standing he would consider it again, since then he was going to have more wriggle room to stand any backslash, though it wasn’t like Harry was going to let himself be ruled by why stupid sheep minded people said about him, but at least for the mean time he understood the pros of behaving himself.

Harry was going to ponder more about it later, it was a null point anyways because McGonagall was the new headmistress of Hogwarts, and he already had enough with being Lord Potter and Peverell.

And his thoughts had circled once all over to the start of his line of thought. Everyone knew a wix could awaken dormant lines if they had the right blood and magic! And sometimes not even that because some magics were pickier in different aspects other than blood! The thing was that everyone knew that as long as someone was carrying the legacy the Family would live on.

Harry was young, and even if he wasn’t adoption was a thing since eons! Which was what he was thinking of doing to shut them up anyways, because Harry was way too young to have children and he was so not ready for that to happen yet or maybe not even in a decade.

He was digressing again; Harry was Lord Potter and Peverell, and both magic had accepted him as Lord so fuck them all. He sometimes detested that people still needed paperwork to make things more legalizable, like magic could totally ease up the way but that he was Lord acknowledged by his Family magics wasn’t enough or some and it was debatable without proof, so he had to make some bureaucratic pile of dung and political maneuvering to get things done.

“I’ll offer it to Hermione formally later today,” Harry promised to himself.

Matter resolved for the time being, the latest of the Potter line continued looking around the piles of objects he inherited from his ancestors.

     A while later Harry found an ear cuff type of earring with its chain enchanted to adapt itself to the user's needs, and he knew wit utter certainty that Draco would look divine with it. It was all black except for the tiny emerald incrusted at the base, it was just perfect for the blond, so Harry decided to take it out with him when he left because it’d really be a shame to leave it there to rot when it could shine in someone so pretty.

Harry would get someone to revise if it was actually safe to wear, Harry didn’t find anything, but he refused to risk Draco that way. With some luck it may be ready for the next time went out just the two of them, and hopefully it’d be a real date too.

With that cheerful thought and head full of daydreams about certain pureblood wizard, Harry hummed to himself as he adventured deeper into the Potter vault.

     Draco could feel the change in his interactions with Harry in the days following the birthday celebration, there was a sort of tension that left him buzzing even hours later and he couldn’t decide if he liked it or hated it.

It was just so sweet and easy; being with Harry filled him with happiness and there was no greater rush than making the other laugh and knowing he, Draco Malfoy, made it happen.

But sometimes it was agonizing, a special kind of torture when Draco couldn’t help but notice that what they had been doing or about to do was usually reserved to couples, or it had a heavily romantic implications that weren’t easily explained or waved off, and then it’d get awkward -he’d make it awkward by freezing or blurting an excuse and fleeing or doing his very best to feigning it was normal and that he wasn’t dying and screaming intelligibly inside his head- because he liked it and lived for those moments but then he felt immensely guilty because he didn’t want to overstep and take advantage of Harry’s friendliness.

Draco resented the day he realized he had feelings for Harry because he started seeing flirty behavior in every action the other boy did and it was driving him crazy because he didn’t know if they really had been acting like a couple for months and he simply didn’t notice until recently, or that it was just the way their friendship worked and Draco was an lovesick fool and he was making things up from nothing.

Either way it didn’t matter to him, Draco wanted to enjoy his time with Harry in whatever form it came but he couldn’t when his stupid brain insisted on fixating on every little detail and it made him overthink everything.

Draco just never noticed all the flirting, the play fights, the gifts, and most of all, the extent of the bloody touching before.

The way they were always in the other’s space, Draco couldn’t remember when that started but he felt both blessed and cursed when Harry would go to him and, casual as you please, drape his hands over Draco’s shoulders when they sat together or when he would practically glue him to his side by wrapping an arm around his waist while walking. The fact that Harry would take his hand when he wanted to show him something and thought Draco was too slow always made him skip a few beats.

The fact was that since Draco became aware of his feelings for the other boy, all of those little things gained a new awareness, and he could not for the life of him stop thinking about them, flustering him and making him look like a buffoon.

But… Even if it made him blush and act a little stupid, Draco wanted those touches; he wanted to see more of Harry's expressions, wanted to feel his magic around him and wanted to be the sole focus of Harry’s attention.

Draco wanted to be with Harry.

    “I want to kiss him…” Draco thought dreamily. He had been often distracted by those type of thoughts lately, the blond watched as Harry talked about something with Ron, and Draco had the growing desire to send everything to hell and go there and kiss that smile.

But for all that their love could practically be tasted in the air, and they sometimes behaved like a married couple, they were not dating -yet, not dating yet- and everything was up in the there. So unless someone pointed it out, Draco is going to keep acting like it wasn’t anything to take notice of.

Some days were easier than others though.

One of those days when their group of friends got together, Draco felt the wave of magic pass him over and shivered at the cold-warm feeling. It wasn’t an uncommon occurrence; Harry would throw out a wave of his magic all around him to sense presences several times during the day, it was an unconscious move at first, but once it was pointed out to him what he was doing Harry started experimenting and doing it on purpose, sometimes trying to hide the action and sometimes not.

Draco loved when he felt Harry’s magic near himself, it was wonderful, but it worried him how sensitive he was to it. And it was too embarrassing to ask his parents about it because they always had those annoying knowing smiles every time he talked about Harry, or anything related to the boy-who-lived, so he settled on looking for his next confinable source of information.

“Tell me how Harry’s magic feels to you,” asked Draco, or demanded really.

Hermione only looked at him unimpressed.

Draco sighed, breathed to calm himself and politely asked again, “how does Harry’s magic, or his magical aura, feels to you? How does it make you feel? What is it like to you?” At her elevated brow he adds, “would you share your thoughts with me, please? Oh wise witch,”

“It’s feels warm and safe,” after a bit of thought Hermione started slowly, like she still was trying to put her thoughts into words and ignoring his last sarcastic quip, “like when I was little and scared of thunderstorms my parents would lay down with me under the sheets and tell me stories, how I thought they could protect me from everyone and everything, that surety that nothing could harm me as long as I had them at my side.”

She looked at Harry, who was at the other side of the room, “I’m pretty sure if I had a brother it’d feel like Harry’s magic, warm and safe, a bit playful too. Though I’m not sure if I can distinguish his personal magic from his Family magic…” Hermione trailed off, she looked like he was itching to go to the library and read more about the topic. Draco snorted; it was the typical Granger reaction to anything that remotely intrigued her, he didn’t find it irksome anymore though.

They lapsed into silence as Draco digested that information, but it wasn’t long before Hermione pressed for the reason of that kind of out-of-the-blue line of inquiry.

“Why do you want to know? Is it like that for you too?” she asked, curious at Draco’s thoughtful silence.

“No. I mean yes, but not completely. I feel warm and safe too but it’s different, it doesn’t feel like my mom comforting me. I feel excited like if I’m sneaking around after curfew, but I have an accomplice watching my back, that I’m safe because even if we are caught, we won’t get in trouble because he’ll be there. It’s electrifying and exciting and makes my heart run and leaves my blood pumping. Heat pools in my stomach and I want to smile and laugh because the exhilarating feeling of having someone to catch me if I happen to fall. I feel good, content, and even giddy sometimes,” Draco blushed at that admission, it sounded awfully like a confession.

Thankfully Hermione only smiled at his infatuated expression but didn’t comment on it. Draco decided to get her favorite cake next time.

“His control over it had gone up again, I don’t think Harry does it on purpose all the time though. He is young but already so powerful, to have his magic to unleash like that and to know how to interpret that feedback is a clear signal of his magical prowess,” Hermione remarked.

“That isn’t the only thing that Harry does that is incredible, but he doesn’t seem to realize it’s actually amazing and unique,” Draco drawled, discreetly pointing at where Harry was. It seemed Weasley had was distracted by her sister at some point during his conversation with Hermione and left Harry alone, because he was peacefully petting Fawkes like befriending a phoenix was the most normal thing in the world.

     It was a known fact among their friends that Fawkes loved Harry very much. Harry hadn’t noticed how much they had bonded in the future after Dumbledore’s death, the phoenix had helped him repeatedly in the past years, but Harry thought it was because of the devotion he used to have for the old wizard. But after traveling back from the future he didn’t think their bond would remain, which was why it was such a pleasant surprise when the majestic bird sometimes came to him, sang for him when he was upset or just let him pass his hands through his beautiful plumage. It was soothing and Harry was aware of how it helped his image when the phoenix responded to him too, so he was grateful of the bird for more than one reason.

It was a bit funny because phoenixes were highly faithful, and it was said after their master’s death they would rather fly free than to look for a new master, but Dumbledore was still alive now so he hadn’t thought Fawkes would still be attached to him. Maybe he recognized his magic somehow, they both were beings in close contact with Death, Fawkes was a phoenix and that came with the burning and coming alive cyclically.

But anyways, it wasn’t like Harry was Fawkes’ master, they were more like friends who once admired the same person. And possibly the phoenix considered him as a baby chick in need of care because Dumbledore, for all his faults, also wanted to give Harry a semblance of childhood.

Harry didn’t know and there wasn’t a lot of cases of domesticated phoenixes so he had no way to know what Fawkes was thinking or what he would do in the future, but Harry was still grateful for the comfort and the help the bird brinded him in the meantime.

     Hermione listened intently while Harry explained what he wanted to do, and like always, she was more than glad o support him and help him in his endeavors. But she was nervous, a magical adoption was different to be adopted in the muggle world, where all that proved that you were part of another family was a flimsy piece of paper and ink. Adding magic to the equation made it all more weight, and it was a more intimidating too.

She tended to babble when she was nervous.

“I feel like I don’t have to babysit you anymore, you are a lot more grown up now,” she said teasingly, but it was obvious in her face that she was proud of Harry.

“Thanks Hermione, I’m touched by your compliment,” Harry said dryly, making everyone laugh. Hermione huffed but also was fighting a smile of her face.

“But it’s true you know? Especially now that you took responsibilities as an Heir and Lord, you have been behaving a lot more mature.”

“Mature enough to let me be your older brother?” he asked teasingly back.

“Don’t be ridiculous, of course I’ll be the big sister. More mature or not, you still need someone to keep you in line and take care of you.”

Harry laughed, and Hermione kept her higher than thou pose for a second longer before cracking and laughing too. The tension released and he felt they were ready to start the ritual. He still asked though.

“Are you ready?”

Hermione gulped a big inhale, but visibly settled herself.

“Yes, I’m ready. You already are my brother in all the ways it matters, and this only will make it official.”

With that touching go ahead, the magical adoption proceeded without further ado. Harry could feel it in his magic when Hermione was added to the House of Potter because the Family magic accepted her as one of their own.

The magic hadn’t even settled completely when Harry gave in and hugged Hermione tightly, she hugged him back just as strongly, with a wondrous look in her face.

She was a genesis witch, the first in her family, and so she had never felt the reassurance that came with being embraced by magic and knowing your family had your back. Harry had only known that feeling for a short while and wouldn’t go back for anything, and he was ecstatic to share that feeling with Hermione, his sister.

Their family had just expanded, and they couldn’t be happier about it.

“Hermione Potter-Granger, sounds good right?” Sirius said, delighted and proud beyond measure. The magic was still heavy in the air and both of the kids were exuding joy, permeating the room with it.

Hermione let a surprised laugh; she had known heroically that she would become a Potter, but she hadn’t connected the dots that she would need to get used to a new form of address too.

“I guess it really does,” she agreed, and laughter bubbled over again.

“You know you can still be called only Granger, right? It’s your decision how you introduce yourself. Only every official paper will say you are Hermione Potter-Granger,” Harry reassured her. But she didn’t need reassurance, if she committed to a decision then she gave her all to it.

“I don’t mind, I’ll just have to see how it goes, but I think I’ll manage.”

Hermione looked at her parents, and when they beckoned her with smiles and tears in their eyes she ran and hugged them tightly. She didn’t feel less of their daughter, but at the same time it felt like she was a little bit older and more independent, like that first time when they left me at the Hogwarts Express knowing they would be apart for months on end. Would it feel like that too when she definitively left their home to have her own place in the future?

The Grangers felt like that mixture of emotions; the joy for their daughter happiness, the sadness of seeing her mature and leave them just a bit more behind, the helplessness of not being able to provide what she needed because it was a world they simply weren’t made to be part of and couldn’t fully comprehend. But at the end of the road, they also knew their baby girl would always exist, that she would not forget them, and they’d always be there for her with their arms open, to remind her the wonders of the normal world too.

But in the meantime, they let her go and watched as she had the most radiant smile they had ever seen in her, and were satisfied knowing her new brother was just as happy to have her.

     It was two weeks after that first Wizengamot session that Harry decided to write Tonks to see if she knew people who would want to work or be in charge of a news outlet.

Last session his proposal for media laws got dragged and was not conclusive, there was general consensus that maybe the blatant spreading of lies and malicious rumors as legitimate news should be punished, but not who or how they would see to that. Harry thought there wasn’t anything wrong with reports and complains, which would lead to a summary or investigation, but the Lords were skeptical it was a good idea and didn’t want to be the one overseeing all that extra paperwork, so it ended in nothing.  The heavier point of contention was what kind of punishment would be imparted to the offenders, fines probably would do little if they were not heavy enough and jail for repeat offenders or if the consequences of the slander were heavy sounded to excessive for something the Lords considered a small evil they put up with because controlling the image of the public was too useful of a tool.

So Harry thought that having an alternative news outlet working, with a regulated guideline and proper transparency, would give the people a good example to compare the Prophet to.

Tonks luckily had a free day from her training and agreed to meet Harry, they went to a cute café in the muggle side of things because Harry didn’t want to deal with someone recognizing him.

“Hey Harry, so what do you mean you want to open a newspaper in less than a week or less? How did that idea popped in your head?” Tonks steered their conversation to the point after the pleasantries were done, she was really curious.

“You agree it’s super stupid to have only one paper, right? And one that’s totally corrupt and in the government pocket to boot. It should be downright illegal, but it’s not, so I’ll just have to make an alternative and shove it on everyone faces that there are some discrepancies between what the ministry wants people knowing and the facts,”

“I understand that point, but how having another newspaper would help?”

“Because good reporters should hold people in power accountable for their actions. That's why it's messed up that there's only 1 paper in Wizarding Britain, or at least only one respectable enough because the other two one is a gossip rag and the other have questionable reputation, and it's in the government pocket. So there is no one trying to keep the government in line and it makes it really easy to manipulate them without anyone knowing,” Harry shuddered remembering just how easy it was for Voldemort to take over the Ministry and how a big role played the way he manipulated the news so everyone believed his nonsense and the transmission were as seamless as he cared to make it.

“Everyone knows Rita Skeeter’s policy is to report any story that will sell well, it doesn’t have to be real, only to have a good enough reception with the public. But she isn’t the only one out there with an unscrupulous pen and unashamed to write libelous things if it gets them what they want,” Tonks said. She knew it was bad because she was training to be auror and one of their courses was about public image, Skeeter was used as a boogeyman to remind recruits to behave themselves in public. Not that everyone took heed though, there always was someone who got in one trouble or another and it was the butt joke of a scandal.

“I still have to make moves to expand my influence and establish myself as a Lord on my own right, with a sturdy base and not in the whimsical support to the ‘Boy-who-lived’, I have already suffered enough of that in the last years,” Tonks winced sympathetically, “having an independent newspaper would be a good and reliable way to break the control of information that the Ministry have on the population, so I’m want to fund a news station,” Harry said resolutely.

“And to do that you need someone willing to work for you, and people who is trustworthy enough who will follow the motto of the company.”

“Exactly, so do you know if any of you Ex classmates or anyone that it’s looking for a job?” Harry asked hopefully.

Tonks hummed as she thought, “erm, maybe? I think it’s a great idea though, so I’ll definitely look into it and get back at you!”

“Thanks Tonks, you are the best.”

They chatted some more about their lives and after their cups were empty, they each left to continue their day.

     The Quidditch World Cup final was fast approaching, and Harry and his friends all were really excited and swept into the festive air. Sirius, in his unstoppable quest in spoiling Harry rotten to make up for all those ears he wasn’t with him, bought seats at the plateau and reserved the best camping spots for all of them, and by all he meant all. The Sirius, Remus and Harry, Hermione, the Tonks and the Weasleys. Arthur and Molly tried to refuse at first but it was really hard to argue when all of their family wanted to go, so Molly let them go with delicious food and managed to wrangle promises from everyone to be good and to not embarrass them all. The Malfoys had already bought their seats when Sirius asked about it, but it was easy to buy tickets to be next to them, so everything was all right.

Harry was a bit worried though, for all that he tried to reason with himself that Riddle was dead and most of his followers were out of the picture too, Harry couldn’t push down the dread as the 18^th neared. So his family did their best to be prepared just in case something happened, because even with the man dead, some people still could use the event to sow some chaos it could end in disaster.

Harry had already once been blindsided by not being paranoid enough and he really didn’t want a repeat performance. But, well, it wasn’t really paranoia if they actually were out to get you.

     The whole affair was amazing, even better than Harry remembered. Fred and George had shown their first batch of products at Harry’s birthday, which resulted in chaos and lots of fun, and since then their plans had been advancing nicely. Wizarding Wheezers was operating by mail order via the Daily Prophet and their first line of joke products was so well-received that the twins already were on the point of looking for a place to install their physical store.

With the enormous revenue that the Quidditch World Cup brought, the twins took advantage of it as a boost to the debut of their shop, a go big or go home type of thing. And of course, it was an astounding success.

With the earnings and numerous contacts they made during the event, Fred and George decided they were ready for the next big step on stablish themselves and their shop and agreed to buy a physical store to sell their products as soon as possible. They had been scouting several places, so when that night the twins sneaked into his room and confided him which location they chose, Harry wasn’t really surprised to see they were going to settle for the same one they did in the future. It was a great spot after all, well ubicated and it had the advantage to have a built-in laboratory, Harry approved and told them he thought it was perfect.

They talked well into the night about their plans for the future; it’d still would be manned by them sometimes, but because Fred and George were the ones making the products, other people Sirius recommended would work there too and were going to deal the clients and the register. It was a nice image, and it distracted them from the trepidation that had been growing inside of him all day.

So Harry fell sleep with his heart full of happiness, Fred and George were together and looking to be incredible successful businessmen, and they shared every triumph of their shop with Harry. The Quidditch match was thrilling; he got to see Viktor Krum fly and it was incredible, he also got the chance to see Draco being amazed and lose his cool cheering the players on, which was absolutely adorable.

The blond didn’t stop gushing about how great the Bulgarian player was with anyone who would listen, which was mainly Harry himself and Ron, and he would have been jealous, but the man had been a great friend before, and Harry rather hoped he got the chance to befriend the skilled seeker again.

It felt like he had just closed his eyes when a scream pierced the night tranquility and Harry shot up awake with his heart in his throat.

Was he still disappointed when in the wee hours of the morning he woke up because of the oppressive feeling of dark magic accumulating? Yes.

Sometimes Harry hated being right.

     There actually was an attack at the end of the Quidditch World Cup. Harry wanted to scream and tear his hair out because how could those guy be so damn persistent? They were like bacteria, if you didn’t get them all the first time, they would pop up again some time later and screw you over.

From what he gathered from the one Death Eater wannabe he got his hands on, the story was something like this. One of Barty’s minions had the order to stay at the ministry trying to delay back up for as long as possible, which explained why the aurors took so long to arrive even though he and Sirius had been kidnapped in broad daylight, and then escape to the reunion point, but after everyone failed to arrive and with no signal of his master, he became frustrated but was smart stayed low, later when the news reported a failed attempt from ‘deranged cultist’ trying to ‘revive their master’ that was frustrated by the boy-who-lived, he refused to believe Harry Potter could possibly had killed the Dark Lord so he must have escaped and out there.

He had gotten enough proof of the Dark Lord’s power; how could he believe he would fall at the hands of the same kid twice? So he bid his time and contacted all of the Death Eaters Barty knew but that had refused his call, and after he convinced them that their great lord was indeed alive and would come back even more powerful, he was able to drag some of them out of hiding.

When Harry pressed for the names and number of people, the identities of the attackers left him breathless in sheer rage.

Antonin Dolohov, Alecto and Amycus Carrow, Thorfinn Rowle, Mcnair, Nott Sr., Gibbon, Selwyn.  All of the ones Harry had been worrying over because he had known they were evil but they had escaped justice before and the aurors were incapable of pining any guilt on them. They were at the camping ground torturing muggles in the name of a man Harry had already killed two times and was definitely never ever coming back.

It was so typical Harry would have banged his head against the nearest wall, but he vented his frustration and knocked the Death Eater wannabe out by punching him hard on the face instead of with a Stupefy. It didn’t help much though because Harry still was in the middle of a riot, with fire and people panicking everywhere, and he was furious because he should have stopped all of it, but it still was happening again, and the guilt and the rage was eating his breath and thoughts away.

A thought made itself heard in the middle of the mess it was inside Harry’s head, and it gave him enough pause to just breath and try to wrestle his emotions back so he could think.

“At least this solves the problem he had about them, doesn’t it? Didn’t they heard what happened to their former comrades in Azkaban? To the ones that had attacked me and Sirius? They were dead for a reason, but if they are so eager to reunite with them then I’ll oblige them. I’m sick of them coming back and inflicting suffering on innocent people, it’s time to end this, permanently.”

Harry was surprised by the bloodthirsty thought. He had known the war had left him jaded but it still sometimes caught him unaware, the shock of it was enough to finally get his rage in control and he was able to remember Sirius and Remus knew the attack could happen, and they made a plan. Harry just needed to follow the plan and even if something in him howled that those who threatened the love of his life, his family and his friends were all enemies and should be eliminated, that he couldn’t let such a threat against them stand because he could not afford to lose any of them.

It would be more than Harry could bear; he knew it in his bones and in his weary soul, it would irreparably break him.

Harry was conflicted at hearing Nott Sr. was on the raid too because he had known he was a bad man but, but he also was one of his friends’ father. And Harry had wanted to believe the man had learned his lesson, he really thought that he and Lucius had an understanding, but there he was, a danger to those Harry loved.

He was a bit regretful, but his rage and the cold fire of his determination weighed more. It didn’t matter that at the end of the night Theo would virtually be an orphan, Nott Sr. donned the mask, and he should have known better.

Harry Potter was done.

That night he and his were on the hunt, and the Death Eaters who thought they were the predators were the prey.

Their group was prepared, even though they wished for a peaceful -well, it was a post-match celebration so it was fairly rowdy, but that wasn’t the point- evening, they still prepared for the worst. That meant they sent an anonymous tip to the Auror Office, alerting them about the plans of certain individuals to cause trouble, and so the task force was in position and at the first reading of Dark magic the law enforcers appeared by droves to apprehend the people responsible. Meanwhile Harry’s family divided themselves in groups to lead an evacuation and rescue effort, and a hunting unit.

The camp for defense and first aid was encircled by a barrier, maintained by Arthur and Bill Weasley, and also they got an unexpected help from Dobby, Kreacher and some others House Elves. The reason they gave was that “Master’s magic and the Family magic keep us alive, so we can give back by taking care of the house and however Master wants, but we too have magic different from humans and we can help.”

It was very moving, those that were kind of old or didn’t have the means to channel magic to power the barrier had diverse kitchen utensils that they brandished mightily while guarding the perimeter, but after a while they saw other people already doing that so they tuck their makeshift weapons away and went to help taking care of those already inside the camp, by distributing water and food and warm blankets, they were especially useful in distract the younger ones from the distressing situation so everyone was really grateful for their help.

Lucius was out there dealing with the Minister and other political figures and coordinating with the aurors, he was a good duelist but he still preferred the political battles, but mostly he was worried about his almost-son-in-law because he knew that even if the boy could fight perfectly fine, he was as reckless as any Gryffindor and Lucius didn’t want to deal with the dramatics Draco would throw if anything happened to Harry Potter.

Remus was tasked to use his heightened senses to search and retrieve those who came together but were separated in the confusion, with his keen nose and better night vision it was easier for him to go and get them back to camp, plus his added strength as a werewolf made him the safer option too.

Narcissa and Andromeda were born and raised Black witches, so for all their ‘refined lady’ demeanor they could more than just hold own in duel, so they took turns going out for people, protecting camp and making sure the kids -meaning Harry’s friends who couldn’t escape in time to follow him into battle- stayed inside the perimeter and did as told.

Unfortunately, they were righteous and wanted to help too. So, to keep them occupied and focused, they let them help by giving magic to the barrier for limited amounts of time, because it was not recommendable to let growing wixen to exhaust their magic cores so much, helping tend the injured and calming people down enough for them to follow the rules so the camp functioned smoothly.

Meanwhile Sirius went with Harry to hunt Death Eaters and save the people in trouble. But they were more focused on tracking the retreating Death Eaters so they couldn’t escape again because the aurors had the situation more or less controlled.

It didn’t mean the night went smoothly though.

At some point during the confusion, he was separated from Sirius, and to make it worse after Harry managed to stumble upon a group of Death Eaters trying to ambush a terrified couple trying to hide, he knew he went a little wild there. He had a horrible flashback because the situation, there was people to protect at his back while cloaked figures were closing them, so really, Harry counted his blessings that there only were some little maiming on the enemies’ ranks and he hadn’t accidentally hit the people he was protecting.

So after making sure the offenders wouldn’t be getting up anytime soon, he pressed forward.

What few if any people knew it was that when Voldemort died, he took a small part of every marked Death Eater’s magic with him. They felt it when he died, but they couldn’t make the connection between their sudden fainting and general weakness with the Riddle’s death because they didn’t know when the man departed from the world, hell, they didn’t believe the Dark Lord was dead in the first place. That was started the whole fiasco, so even if they had, it probably would have been a moot point anyways.

Harry lost count but he could only take so many variations of the boring spiel, about how he was going to suffer at the hands of their oh-so-powerful master, that the filthy mood-blood and should be grateful they were dealing with them, that muggles were worse than pigs and so it was their right to torture them if so they pleased.

The next Death Eater group was jeering the same nasty things at some poor family, and Harry snaped, he couldn’t take it anymore.

“Oh for Merlin’s sake. LORD FUCKING VOLDEMORT, TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE, IS DEAD!!! I PERSONALLY MADE SURE HE STOPPED BREATHING AND VANQUISHED EVERY PIECE OF HIM!!! TO THE LAST ITTY-BITTY PART AND YOU FUCKWARDS ARE IDIOTS FOR DOING ALL THIS AND YOU LOOK EVEN STUPIDIER FOR DOING IT IN HIS NAME!!” he shouted at them, to vent but also to get their attention off the poor man they were torturing. Harry ambush them like he had would have liked because they were moving too much, and the possibility of hitting the man or his family instead of his targets was too high.

So he settled for a distraction and making himself the bigger target.

The Death Eaters had already used up all of Harry’s patience even before the night started because he didn’t want to deal with any of them anymore, nor then and definitely not in the future. Harry Potter was done with all the Dark Lord business, he wanted to live his live in relative peace and those vermin kept ruining it.

“SHUT YOUR MOUTH YOU FITLHLY HALF-BLOOD!” just like Harry expected, the bravest -or the stupidest- one yelled back and abandoned the muggle they were juggling on the air to fire a curse at the teen, letting the man run to his family and use the opportunity to escape.

Once Harry was sure the family was out of range, he bared his teeth and stopped only dodging and taunting, finally going on the offensive.

     Draco didn’t know how he managed, but he somehow sneaked out of the camp and went to look for Harry. He knew that the other boy was a powerful wizard and could take care of himself, he was the boy-who-lived after all and had survived even when being target of a murderous megalomaniac for years. But Draco couldn’t help the worry he felt in his heart, because for all of Harry Potter’s strength, he knew the teen was far from invincible, and that he could get tired and hurt just like everyone else.

Which was why the blond was making his way hiding from bush to tree keeping to the shadows, trying to go as fast and silently as possible, instead of doing the rational thing and staying back at the camp like everyone told him to. Draco had a bad feeling that urged him out to look for Harry, but he was starting to doubt following his gut when he arrived at a newly formed clearing and had to hastily duck back behind the trunk of a tree to avoid a wayward spell.

Draco was so relieved that he came in the end, because if he hadn’t, then he wouldn’t have been there when Harry had needed someone to save him.

“Ha, I’m saving the savior,” Draco thought a bit hysterically as he threw himself between the boy he loved and a very nasty looking curse fired from a dead angle. “If I survive this, I swear I’ll tell him everything.”

     Harry was tired after fighting so many pests, the part of the forest where they were fighting changed to a small clearing because of the force of their spells hacking the trees and gouging the ground around them.

At first the Death Eaters underestimated him because Harry was at the defensive, hence their plan to have one of them fight him alone while the rest went elsewhere to look for more victims. But Harry couldn’t let any of them leave, they were too much of a danger to other people, so after he ruthlessly took down the lone opponent, he threw himself between them and the trail while trying to hit them all instead of directly jumping to the next individual opponent.

Harry resented that they were smart enough to attempt to encircle him, but also was kind of relieved they weren’t wise enough to try to escape. The whole point was that Harry contained the threat and dealt with the Death Eaters himself, them trying to run would have been awfully inconvenient.

Which was the reason the fight went on for a while, at least Harry had already defeated two more, but the other two didn’t just stood around while firing magic at him. They were slippery and fast which made them harder to fight, a lot more energy consuming, and Harry knew he was flagging under the fast pace and the exhaustion of his previous battles was catching up to him.

It meant that he was falling back on his battle instincts and reacting, and so when one of his opponents made a mistake, Harry immediately pounced and made use of it.

Unfortunately, his focus had narrowed enough to what was in front of him, which left his back wide open to the new enemy sneaking upon him at the other side of the clearing and was out of his sphere of awareness.

Draco noticed one cloaked figure sneaking upon Harry, saw that they were already casting some curse and that it wouldn’t hit the intended mark if he didn’t do something to stop them.

Draco Malfoy had always been rather sheltered for a wizard of his standing, he had never been in such a dangerous situation before and didn’t know how to deal with panic at seeing someone he cared in danger. Therefore, even though his parents had trained him to hold his own in a duel, his reaction wasn’t the rational one to draw his wand and incapacitate the attacker.

Instead of doing anything else, unhesitatingly jumped in front of Harry with only a shout of warning.

“HARRY! LOOK OUT!”

Harry felt like time slowed down to a painful crawl as panic and a new wave of fresh adrenaline brought everything into sharp relief.

“It can’t be, Draco is supposed to be mostly safe at camp with the others, so why is he here!?” The thought came unbidden as he saw Draco running towards him, directly in the path of a sickly yellow curse aimed at Harry’s unprotected back.

The fact that it could have been a trap never crossed Harry’s head, not even for a millisecond. A voice could be faked, a face could be replicated, but Harry knew Draco, he had been obsessed with the boy for several years and had gotten to know him intimately even before befriending him. His voice, his magic, his body, even his presence itself, Harry could recognize Draco Malfoy in his sleep.

It didn’t matter how or when or why the blond was there, what mattered was that he was, and that Harry was going to lose him if he didn’t do something to prevent it right then.

“DRACO!!!”

Time slammed back into speed and Harry exploded into motion, he surpassed himself and he managed to finish turning around and reacted fast enough to tackle Draco out of the way of the curse. He then rolled them over a couple of times more outside of range because the last Death Eater of the five Harry was originally fighting used the distraction to retaliate too.

Harry didn’t know he had still been holding himself back until he truly snapped. One would think he couldn’t go lower, but with every fight he thought his enemies had used up all of his patience, in the next one he saw that he still had some mercy to lose. But this time they really had done it and used up the last drop of fucks he had to give, they dared to point their filthy wands at his beloved Draco.

Harry’s magic flared wildly, lashing out to the Death Eaters and flinging them away with extreme prejudice, the force of it was hard enough to shatter the rough bark of the nearby trees and to leave deep craters on the soil where they fell. He doubted they even were alive to feel the impact before they hit the ground with their robes still giving off steam, and he didn’t care.

In that moment a part of him actually hoped they were dead, because he was a tad scared of what Harry would do if they got up.

At the same time, a portion the ravenhead’s magic stayed with them instead, surrounding him and Draco. Though just like Harry was doing with his own body, his magic mostly cocooned around Draco, like it wanted to make sure the blond was fine and to protect him in case of any stray attack.

It was the first time Harry had concentrated so much of his magic intently at Draco, and it was wreaking havoc on him.

Harry’s magic always had a big effect on Draco, but never to the level he was experiencing right then. It was just too inviting, too dangerously tempting to shut off the world and just melt into the protective embrace the green-eyed teen had him in.

Draco didn’t understand, it was so baffling how the powerful magic made him feel, even though he knew how dangerous said wizard could make it be, how easily the chilling power screamed death to his enemies and promised dangerous fates to those that angered him. But Draco only felt the protective rage, so fiery and electric he could practically taste the ozone in the air, and he wasn’t even a bit scared, he trusted Harry completely.

The heavy breaths and the shivers traveling down his spine were for another reason altogether, and he wasn’t ready to examine it too closely yet.

     They stayed like that for a few infinite heartbeats, but once Harry was able to form a coherent thought, he was too wrung out to filter them and just slipped out.

“Draco, sweetheart, my love, please never do that again,” Harry said as he tightened their hug, “I don’t know what I would do if I were to lose you,” he breathed those words into the blond’s temple, choked up with emotion. All the while he had Draco in a desperate embrace, as if he was afraid the blond was going to disappear the moment he let him go.

“If I were to lose you?” Draco repeated, as if waking up from a trance he wriggled enough to sit up a bit and to glare properly at Harry, “what about if I were to lose you!? YOU! IDIOT POTTER DO YOU KNOW HOW SCARED I WAS! YOU WERE NOWHERE TO BE SEEN AT CAMP AND THE DEATH EATERS WERE OBVIOUSLY TARGETING YOU AND WHEN I FINALLY FOUND YOU, YOU WERE GOING TO BE AMBUSHED AND I- I-” he stopped trying to hit him, saying the words aloud made them a lot more real, and the horrible realization of what almost happened, of what could have happened if he had arrived even seconds later or was a bit slower.

It was too much to bear, glittering tears started rolling down through Draco’s cheeks “I thought you were going to die not knowing how I felt for you…” he whispered around his closed-up throat, weak punches turned into a desperate grasp as sobs wrecked his form.

“Draco… I-” Harry started but cut himself off when Draco abruptly straightened, and the dark-haired wizard could see the intense feelings lurking in those beautiful grey eyes.

“I love you so much Harry Potter, and if you stopped being a fool for like, five seconds, you would have noticed the way I’m totally gone for you,” Draco knew his face was red and blotched because of his crying and the exertion of shouting that much because of the intense tirade he engaged the other in. But the more Harry did nothing but stare at him speechless, the harder it was to ignore the mortification for what he said, making the flush Draco was sporting travel further down and to his collarbones and the heat did nothing but bring the places where sweat was cooling and sticking his clothes uncomfortably against his skin.

The adrenaline-fueled courage that had been pushing Draco since he left the safety of the camp was long gone, leaving him shaky. He couldn’t believe he really blurted out such a confession out of nowhere. Draco hoped Harry would stop staring at him in disbelief and would put him out of his misery instead.

In the end the other boy only closed his eyes and muffled a half-defeated half-exasperated groan on Draco’s shoulder, after which he pulled away and looked intently at the blonde’s stunning ice grey eyes.

Draco hadn’t stopped growing steadily redder; he felt his blush go up from the neck to the tip of his ears and he got the wild thought that it was a surprise he was not steaming yet at being the sole focus of such an intense attention. It was as if Harry was looking for something in his gaze and whatever it was, he must have found it because the next thing the blond knew he was being kissed within an inch of his life.

Draco forgot how to breath.

Fortunately for everyone involved, he had always had the bad habit of following his gut more than his brain when it came to anything related to Harry Potter. So before he could think too much about it, his hands found purchase on Harry’s back, and he surrendered himself to the kiss.

They only parted when absolutely had to, but even then, they both refused to separate too far. They kept their foreheads touching as they both tried to push some oxygen back into their lungs.

“Draco,” Harry sighed reverently, like Draco’s name was a prayer. But Draco was still too dazed after that life-changing kiss to notice.

It was his first kiss okay!? And there was tongue involved, tongues! His brain needed to recalibrate.

Draco heard Harry say his name again, while at the same time the hands that had been tilting his head up lowered and gripped his shoulders instead, the pressure finally grounding Draco’s attention enough to the present to understand what was being said.

“My love, you can’t just say things like that and not expect me to do something,” Harry laughed breathlessly, and Draco couldn’t help but follow along with giddy chuckles, just as out of breath. “Say, Draco. Do you want to be boyfriend? I love you; I love you so fucking much, and it has been driving me crazy all year. My heart is already yours, but if you give yourself to me, I promise I’ll make you the happiest man to ever walk this earth,” Harry said as his hands moved from the bond’s shoulders to his hands and gently grasped them.

Draco stared transfixed as the ravenhead slowly lifted his left hand to his mouth and without ever breaking eye-contact, he deposited a chaste kiss on it, then he interlaced their fingers and placed another kiss to his pulse point, before lowering it and patiently waiting for an answer.

Draco’s fingers spasmed, nervously tensing and relaxing them as he digested the words, when his muddled brain could finally make sense of them and the meaning sunk in, he nodded repeatedly.

“Yes,” Draco answered verbally too. It came more as a breathy sigh though, because he was still breathing hard, and his heart hadn’t calmed in the slightest. He cleared his throat and repeated more clearly, “Yes, it’d be my pleasure to be with you,”

“Great!” Harry was overjoyed, there was obvious delight in Draco’s face as he agreed to date him, and it lit up his whole expression, feeding even more Harry’s own elation.

Ah~ he was so happy!

     They were giggling helplessly, giving each other soft pecks around their smiles because they were incredibly happy and couldn’t stop enough to kiss properly again.

“If you are finally done clearing up your misunderstanding there, you would do well to remember we are still in a situation,” Lucius drawled from somewhere from behind them, making Harry and Draco jump apart, red-faced and avoiding looking directly at the Malfoy senior. But their eyes inevitably wandered to the other and when they locked eyes again, they giggled, they were just too happy, and the mood lightened everywhere near them.

“Lucius! You should have let them make a fool of themselves for a bit longer, it was the funniest thing I have ever seen in years!” Sirius shouted as he neared them with an enormous shit-eating grin on his face. Harry groaned half-heartily at his dad, but a smile still tugged the corner of his lips, he really was too content for the teasing to bother him.

But that smile was wiped off his face when Remus asked, casual as you please, that dammed question.

“Say, Harry, do you still have your leaf? You know, the Mandrake leaf you were carrying for the Animagus potion?” Remus had a nonchalant face on when he asked, but he let a sly smirk bloom at the dawning horror in Harry’s face.

Everyone was silent for a moment, but then Harry broke it with a wordless snarl.

“FUCK! It’s gone!” He swore, angry and disappointed. Harry couldn’t believe he lost it! He actually lost when he was a few days away from completing the month! After so many near-misses and almost choking to death, he failed THREE days before the deadline! “I was so close! Bloody hell…”

“Well, it was a small miracle you kept it so long at the first try,” Draco tried to console Harry, unfortunately his reflex response was always to make fun of the other boy so they’d bicker, and it ended sounding terribly sarcastic. It didn’t help that Draco found it hilarious too. Really, only Harry had that type of rotten luck.

“Don’t laugh!” Harry said, but he snorted almost immediately after and that set them both off. Soon they were again laughing and gasping for breath still on the floor, “I don’t even know if it went flying or I swallowed at one point during the night because I was too busy fighting for my life, and now I have to start again for an entire month,” Harry only half-jokingly pouted. He was a bit peeved he failed so close to his goal, but it wasn’t that serious.

“You are lucky, you can try again so soon, the full moon it’s the 21^st,” Remus pointed out helpfully.

“And you!” Harry rounded on the too innocent-looking werewolf, “you knew I lost it, how?”

“Oh cub, you wouldn’t believe the times padfoot swallowed his leaf because he couldn’t go a day without making out with some student or another,” Remus only sign that he heard the indignant ‘HEY! Such slander! Don’t spread that kind of lies about me!’ Sirius yelped from the other side of the clearing -where he and Lucius had gone to look more closely at the result of Harry’s fury, Harry didn’t know if they were confirming the bodies were breathing or not or what, he still didn’t care about them- was a teeny-tiny widening of his smile, “Actually that was what I thought had happened, but apparently it was already gone by then.”

Harry and Draco both blushed madly at the implication Remus had all but spelled for them, but they didn’t make any attempt to disentangle themselves from each other nor to get up. If anything, Draco let more of his weight fall into the ravenhead, and Harry accommodated to it swiftly so both were more comfortable.

“Yeah, Prongs lost most of his attempts at Quidditch practice, to a bludger or to making crazy maneuvers to impress certain redhaired witch,” Sirius piped in, “but look to the positive side, at least you didn’t ruin your first kiss with Mandrake flavor!” he gleefully said before cackling at the groans everyone gave him.

Harry didn’t want to move, but they had to make their way back to the camp to pass the word the situation was under control. So Harry heaved himself up and helped Draco stand too and the group started the trek back to where the rest of their family was.

The Quidditch World Cup ended in that same note of levity. With Harry and Draco holding hands the whole way back, they traded secret smiles and had love in their eyes.

For all the night had been an absolute disaster, Harry thought all in all it was the best fucking night of his entire life.

Chapter Text

     Once they arrived back at camp, the commotion had already dwindled down to an organized chaos; the injured were being treated, food was passed around, and absolutely everyone had heard about the defeat of the dark side. So, amidst a mix of cheers and subdued tears, the wixen were preparing to leave the encircled safe area with a distinct air of relief.

Harry looked around and suddenly felt his mood souring. He had gotten somewhat used to the admiring stares and probing attention of the masses, but it still made him uncomfortable, and he didn’t like them. Before he could get lost in the dark spiral his mind was falling into, a bony elbow jabbed into his side sharply, dragging a startled hiss out of him.

Harry scowled at the culprit, but his offended expression relaxed embarrassingly fast into an exasperated fondness when Draco only looked back at him with an elegant elevation of his brow, unrepentant and somewhat mocking. He could almost hear the ‘get your shit together, Potter.’  

“Gods, I’m so utterly gone for this rude git,” Harry thought, helpless to the warmth the other boy made bloom in his chest. Then another thought thundered in his head making him forget he why he was upset in the first place, which was probably the point of Draco’s jab.

“I kissed him,” Harry felt his mouth curve up in an awed smile.

“I kissed him,” the thought resonated again in his mind; a breathless, giddy laugh escaped him but Harry didn’t care because he was busy relishing in the red he could see tinting the blond’s cheeks, knowing they were both remembering the same thing and that Draco too was affected by the memory of that perfect, perfect kiss they shared not even an hour prior. “Bloody hell, I’m dating this rude, witty, beautiful git.”

Who would have imagined it? Harry of his past would have been appalled, but he was thrilled and couldn’t care less what past him would have thought, he was so happy and everything else seemed utterly unimportant in comparison of his new reality.

Harry Potter was single no longer, and he had the utter joy of being in a relationship with none other than Draco Malfoy.

Harry wanted to immediately tell his friends, shout it to the world, presume the gorgeous boy that he could call his from then and onwards and he felt that he would explode if he didn’t do so.

“What is your face even doing?” Draco said, interrupting his inner monologue about how wonderful life was because he had Draco in it.

“What?” was Harry’s dumb reply, he was a still a bit distracted and tried to school his face to something a bit less lovestruck, but it was a futile effort when the moonlight reflected on Draco’s beautiful blond hair making it shine and his lovely grey eyes glinted like the stars with something warm and hopeful and-

And Harry couldn’t take it anymore.

They had been unconsciously edging closer to the other, like they were both opposite poles of a magnet and helplessly attracted to each other. Draco was going to say something more, probably about how foolish whatever expression Harry sported but he didn’t let him do more than open his mouth, he couldn’t resist, and he leaned forwards and placed a small peck on Draco’s lips.

It was soft and full of their feelings; it was perfect, it was everything.

Draco leaned into it and chased after Harry when he righted himself. Harry found it so adorable that he chuckled, making Draco start and scowl to cover up his embarrassment, which paired up with his blush only made him look even cuter in Harry’s eyes and more chuckles bubbled up in his throat. But he valiantly swallowed them down, he didn’t want the Slytherin to think he was making fun of him after all.

“Don’t mind that, let’s go to our friends, I think I saw Hermione over there,” he said instead, unsubtly changing the subject. Draco gave him a side eye look but agreed and they went over where they could see a vaguely Hermione-shaped person in the distance.

     Draco appreciated that Harry wasn’t going to tease him but also was oddly disappointed, which was confusing. His feelings had been all over the place all night and he was tired and hungry, he didn’t have the energy to waste in examining them too closely any time soon, it was a future him problem.

But even if he didn’t want to, there was a feeling that was predominant and that his mind kept going back to, he had been feeling that strange warmth in increasing intensity from months, it was familiar and it made him giddy and soft. He could finally put a name on it.

It was love.

Love… He could feel his face heating up just thinking about that four lettered word. It was embarrassing.

Draco wouldn’t admit it out loud, but he had always been fascinated with Harry Potter, ever since he was a child and first heard of the tales of the boy-who-lived. He had imagined countless scenarios where he met him and, Draco thought what he would say and what a wonderful friendship they would have. But reality wasn’t like how he envisioned it in his head, so it was a shock and a betrayal when Potter rejected his hand, making Draco obsess with him in a way he didn’t expect.

Then something changed, they became friends instead of bitter rivals and the childish enmity softened into curiosity, and then wonder. Draco got to know a side of Harry that he always only saw directed at other people, he finally had the boy’s attention and esteem… But it wasn’t enough; somehow, his mind was still filled with Harry Potter night and day, and the desire to have those intense green eyes focused only on himself never faded.  

“I wonder if I always was infatuated and I just couldn’t tell? In hindsight it’s kind of obvious, but was it? Could everyone tell and no one bothered to inform me? Did my friends know? Those traitors probably realized and let me talk their ears off about Potter anyway and make a fool of myself at school while laughing secretly like any respectable Slytherin would do. Did mom know? Mom always knows everything and she was the one to read me about the Boy-who-lived in the first place. Wait, did Father know!? Since when!?

Draco shook his head to dissipate that slightly hysterical train of thought. It didn’t matter, he strengthened his resolve to think about everything later, and willed his head to cooperate.

     Harry and Draco walked hand in hand around the busy camp at a leisure pace, silver eyes idly noted that it was swiftly getting dismantled in a very well-organized way and wondered how it could be possible when the large part of the magical folk tended to be… notoriously disorderly. Looking around more intently Draco saw familiar faces at strategic points, giving orders or doing things themselves, and he thought it made sense the camp was moving in a competent manner then.

He even saw his father at some point, who had long since left them behind in favor of helping manage the crowd. Lucius Malfoy was a smart man and a dedicated politician; he knew there was a lot of disgusting pigs salivating for the chance to shift the power balance in their favor using the chaos generated, and he was going to enjoy shutting them down. It was one of the reasons Draco admired his father so much, the man was powerful and knew it, wore the weight of their name as a cloak and walked with proud steps and his chin held high, Draco wanted to be that confident someday too.

Lost in his thoughts, it wasn’t a surprise Harry -his boyfriend!- was the one to actually find their friends in the crowd, they were all clamoring near Professor Lupin asking question after question, demanding to know were Harry and Draco were, if they were injured, if he was sure all the Death Eaters were dealt with, why couldn’t you have left even one to us?

Harry smiled fondly at the scene, a small dimple crooking his smile slightly to the side, making Draco’s heart skip a beat because it was the cutest thing ever. Draco wondered if his heartrate was in danger of getting wacky too often from then on. If it was, the whole thing was going to get annoying very soon.

But then Harry’s eyes lighted up, his smile transforming into a more mischievous smirk that had Draco flushing and ducking on reflex; he had seen that face too many times before, more specifically, Potter usually got that infuriating look before something awfully embarrassing and infuriating happened to Draco and our oh-so-great Saviour got to laugh at him because he thought he was so clever.

“HEY! I’M ALIVE!” Harry exclaimed and proudly waved their interlocked hands and making every person on hearing range turn to look at them, and especially at their handholding. The action made their friends lock on them like hounds and hastily pushed the scarred wizard aside to rush to the new couple instead.

Hermione was happy and smug, she knew it was only a matter of time. Pansy was eager to hear all about the confession and kiss after making sure Harry and Draco were alright. Ron was more interested in hearing about the battle and if he was cool and how many wankers they had blasted off, he didn't want to hear about feelings but was happy that his best mate was happy. Ginny has badgering Blaise to cough up the galleons because she won their bet, causing him to huff but promised to pay her later, giving Draco a playful whine that why couldn’t he have waited just another day or two, to which Draco only dignified with a haughty sniff.

All the attention was embarrassing, but Draco could admit that there, soaking up the affection and friendly ribbing their friends submitted them to plus Harry’s steady warmth and pressure in his hands, he could forget the crowd still following with their eyes and the whispers even existed.

     The following week passed by so fast it was a blur. Harry was in cloud nine and floating around because of the joy he couldn’t contain. Not even the boring and thankless task of the cleanup following the failed attack could put a damper on his mood.

The government was all but falling on itself to please THE Harry Potter and his allies, trying to do anything to curry favour. So, aside of the monetary compensation, order of merlin awards and a cool article in the prophet, they also moved their lazy bums for once and made the investigation of the incident flow smoothly and with few incidents. The ministry expedited the investigation of the attack on all levels; taking into custody the perpetrators, interrogating them and opening more cases to investigate other names being mentioned, following more leads about accomplices, and the judging the culprits of the World cup attack by the Council of Magical Law -or those that were still alive to receive a trial at least, like Peterson.

Harry couldn’t help but dislike the man a little. He knew it was a bit unfair and irrational, but the death eater was called PETERson and was a sniveling idiot, so he couldn’t really fault himself. The young Lord Potter saw that unfortunate individual’s trial and some others, but he didn't really care enough to personally go and give his input to every single one, he only wanted them all done and to never be able to bother him or those he considered his ever again.

At the end of the whole process Harry was exasperated but still fairly pleased, Merlin knew what a drag it was to fight the bureaucracy to get anything done when they wanted to make hell for you.

So yeah, he could appreciate it even though it left him with a bad aftertaste. Harry hoped that in the next minister of magic elections someone better campaigned for the seat, with the way thing were someone even halfway competent would be a great improvement.

Oh well, at least Lucius and Sirius were bonding and laughing maniacally about it so Harry didn’t think it could be that bad.

     On a different issue… Some people even went a step further in bending backwards trying to gain favor from Harry and Sirius, smartly guessing a way to do it included pushing in favour of the investigation and punishment of one Albus Dumbledore even if it had been a while since the former headmaster went into hiding.  Harry was pretty sure the old man wasn’t just sitting idly waiting for the storm to pass, but he wasn't too worried though, when the time came Harry felt that a birdie was going to warn him.

     Albus felt he could have prevented many things if he hadn't fallen into complacency and his own ego. It was a shameful thing to realize at his old age but he was Good, so he could own up his mistakes.

Yes, Albus took the easy way out instead of doing what was right, convincing himself that he was just letting everyone make their own choices when he knew he could have helped in numerous instances before everything escalated into the unmanageable level it ended up.

But the aged warlock stayed his wand and did nothing.

As it were though, Albus was convinced his cause was righteous and his motives pure, so as he observed the events unfolding from his hiding place, as the masses saw the might of Harry Potter, their one and only Saviour, the old wizard finally recognized he had lost control of his charge.

     Albus was exhausted, in the end, why was he fighting for? He was tired of struggling unfruitfully, Harry Potter and his allies refused listen to his counsel, they no longer wished to be under his wing, so Albus finally had to concede defeat.

He couldn’t keep doing things subtly; it was regrettable, but he’d cope.

However, his old bones weren’t idle during the month that was allotted for the criminal investigation. He went sniffing around, discovering more about what Tom had done to make himself a parody of immortal. It was terrible, it was one of the foulest and darkest magic he ever had the misfortune to learn about.

Horcruxes…

And poor little Harry was one too. Albus had determined the nature of their connection was one created by the horcrux after reading about them and analyzing what he had observed from the boy himself.

It didn’t matter if everyone reviled Albus and turned their backs to him, as the leader of the Light he would do the right thing even if the whole world considered him a villain for it.

Resolve made, Albus resolutely went through the steps of his latest plan. He didn’t have time to waste second guessing himself, wallowing in his shame, regrets or doubts. Albus knew he was going to get arrested and thrown in Azkaban at the rate his case was moving along, so he had limited time to find Harry and… to do what he must to protect the wizarding world.

Yes, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore was the protector of the Light and the most powerful wizard of their time, it was his duty to stop evil from rising once more.

Even if the evil was only a fourteen-years-old boy.

     Albus was in his personal potion’s laboratory, mixing a powerful poison that could override the phoenix tears and the Basilisk’s venom the boy apparently still had coursing through his veins -and what a surprise had that been! One never stopped getting surprised by life, and it always made Albus be in awe of magic, even if it was making the preparations take more time than what he had estimated.

It was a mere setback though. Albus was a widely acknowledged genius, maybe not a Potion genius but he had studied and experimented with an enormous quantity of ingredients, which meant what natural talent he didn’t have he made up with decades of experience.

“A concoction that can force the boy to sleep deep enough so he won’t suffer during his last moments is the least I can do for him...” he mumbled to himself as he lost himself on the flames licking up the cauldron of the simmering potion. Once the poison was ready, Albus carefully transferred it to a reinforced vial, and busied himself meticulously cleaning all his supplies. But when he finished and stood frozen in front of his almost bare workbench, he realized he was dillydallying.

There were no more reasons to postpone it, Albus picked up the vial and gently called for his companion, “Fawkes…”

A small warmth behind him was his only answer, he felt aged beyond years thinking of the sin he was about to commit. The life he was going to snuff for no other reason that he hosted a malevolent presence unwillingly and unwittily, “Please bring that boy here, would you?” Albus couldn’t even think of the boy by his name, the guilt would consume him, and he wouldn’t be able to continue.

“That’s not necessary, I’m already here.”

Dumbledore startled, and only his years of practice let him set down the dangerous mix he had concocted in the table without causing an accident.

“Mister Potter, I didn’t expect you here,” the former headmaster didn’t immediately turn to look at the boy. He put a stasis charm in the vial holding the poison and fiddled with the stopper. He wasn’t stalling, Albus knew he was in the right, so he didn’t have reason to not being able to look at the child in the eye.

But as he felt the angry waves of magic pulsing behind him, he was forced to turn around and face the young wizard that was the culmination of so many of his mistakes.

“I can’t believe-! This-! You-!” Harry was blindingly furious he couldn’t finish even one sentence, he couldn’t hear anything outside the roaring in his ears and the magic pulsing angrily inside him, wanting nothing more than lash out and hurt the old man in front of him.

It was hard, harder than it warranted, but Harry knew that ripping a new one wasn’t what he really wanted, so he breathed deep and wrestled his unruly magic into control.

Once Dumbledore finally turned around and grimly locked onto his gaze, Harry was able to calm down enough to free the words he had buried for years and years in his heart.

“You know, I forgave you then for bringing me up just to die for the greater good; even if maybe I shouldn't have, I still forgave you because you also showed me so much love and kindness that I was sorely lacking through my life. You are so wise, and you did great things for everyone in the long run… But in your old age you forgot that sometimes there are things you don’t know, that sometimes even someone like you can be wrong.”

His tumultuous feelings for Dumbledore… Harry thought he would shout and curse at his old headmaster once he had him in front of him, hell, even an hour ago he was ready to celebrate the ex-headmaster’s sentence that was going to get as soon as the man was taken in custody. But when Fawkes appeared before him…

     Fawkes appeared before Harry with mournful croon in a somehow sad crackle of flames just when he was about to go to sleep, but the phoenix gave a heartbreaking trill that had let Harry known Dumbledore had made up his mind to kill him.

“It’s fine Fawkes,” Harry murmured to the sorrowful bird, “I won’t die by his hand, and I will open his eyes to the truth.” He changed out of his pajamas and donned some light clothes, comfortable but still functional enough as he wasn’t going to a fight, but it was always better to have mobility if he were to need it, “Can you bring me to him anyways though? I think it’s past time we have a talk…”

     The phoenix had transported him silently to the lab where Dumbledore was working, Harry saw the ingredients but even if he couldn’t recognize most of them, he knew instinctually that the result had a good chance of actually off him.

Harry observed the old man that once meant so much to him, that was the push that drove so many years of his life, and could only feel a deep sadness.

When he heard that even then, after everything, Dumbledore still wanted to make sure Harry didn’t suffer needlessly, it filled with heart with pity and regret. It didn’t have to have come to this point, so why were they there? How did they drifted so apart they couldn’t see eye to eye anymore?

It was simply too late for a reconciliation, Harry had tried to tell Dumbledore that everything was under control, but the old wizard simply could not accept that somebody else had found a solution when he couldn’t find one. It was a shame, but Harry didn’t want to be angry at the ex-headmaster anymore, it was exhausting. So he could only take this path instead.

“Don't worry Dumbledore, I will make sure your true ideals don't vanish. Even if you have gone astray, I'll continue with your virtuous teachings,” Harry told the headmaster in a surprisingly even tone, “You can trust me with the future, I can take that burden, but you… You must reflect on the actions you have been taking lately and atone for the situations that came to pass because you failed to act…” Harry shook his head regretfully, “it’s time for you to rest, the world doesn’t need Albus Dumbledore to be their shining guide anymore,” Harry told the old wizard gently but implacable.

“My boy…” The old wizard seemed to sense something in Potter’s voice, because it was as if all his determination had left him suddenly. Harry didn’t realize, but it was a cadence he had adopted from Death himself, for death was also just as kind as he was intransigent. “You really have grown up to a fine man, and this old fool has just grown old,” Dumbledore sighed regretfully and closed his eyes, but he only gave himself that one moment of mourning, he has been readying himself for the eternal rest for years after all.

Dumbledore opened his eyes and smiling graciously to Harry Potter he said, “then I’ll leave everything to you and to the next generations; while this foolish old man will go on to his next great adventure.”

Harry smiled and nodded in answer. There were no more words to be said and nothing more to do there, so he turned around and apparated back to his home.

     After Harry Potter was long gone and the first signs of dawn started to creep into the night sky, Dumbledore was still digesting everything that transpired that night. And what fortunately did not.

“Fawkes… my loyal friend, my faithful companion. You have kept me company for long decades and know me better than most, tell me: Where did I go wrong? When it was that I lost track of the correct path?” Dumbledore asked heavy and somber. It was fortunate that Harry had such a kind heart, others would have sent him directly to hell instead of giving the chance to reedmen himself and pay for his mistakes… Dumbledore was going to honor the value of it and do what he should have done a long time ago; he was going to listen and trust another’s judgment.

It was in that same position that the aurors found the Great Albus Dumbledore and they were able to take him unresistingly into custody so he would face the court for his offences.

     None of them took notice that the worktable had been suspiciously empty, and if there had been a vial of terribly potent poison then it was inconspicuously absent.

     The news about Albus Dumbledore broke out the very next morning, it was chaos all around and Harry didn’t want to parade as a functional member of society until he had enough sleep to process anything that related to the old wizard. Years of interactions, filial love, bitter betrayal, funny moments and lost chances, it was simply too much, and Harry still was still discovering how fucked up he was about some of them. He was tired, but he had a part to play and it was something for his future, so he mechanically went through the motions and later let his family comfort him.

Luckily, Harry could distract himself by calling Draco, going to see him or inviting him over. Since Harry and Draco got together it was like a dam was broken; they couldn’t get enough of the other, so they always were reaching for the other even more than before.

Harry was so happy in that regard that he felt light as a feather, like he could just float away in his happiness. Actually, he was floating a bit in each step, just like his mom used to do when she was little and had her bouts of accidental magic. The first time Sirius noticed that he burst into tears and ugly sobbing that scared the living shit of Harry, but after he managed to explain what happened he was also crying too hard to stand, so they ended up curled together on the floor trying to cope with the grief and painful nostalgia.

Everyone was a bit fragile emotionally lately it seemed, it had been a while since they broke down and cried like that. It was fine though; the next time they noticed how Harry’s steps didn’t reach the floor nobody cried, and Harry got one more thing to feel closer to his parents on the other side of the veil.

     As the days left to go back to Hogwarts kept creeping closer, Harry did his best to enjoy what little time he still had before having to go back to class.

Harry wondered if the Triwizard tournament was still in the plans for that school year. He hadn’t been sure if it was still going to be held, with all the changes he made ever since waking up to the ugly sight of a Dementor in 1993, but Harry hadn’t really cared about it since he had been a bit… busy. -understatement of the century-

For what he gathered, it was a heavily discussed topic, with the pros and cons debated at length before it was decided that yes, Britain’s government of magic was going to lead the re-instauration of the (often deadly) inter-school games and Hogwarts would graciously host the tournament and the other schools’ representatives. Sirius summarized that since the other schools have been preparing for this thing for months, the permits and other bureaucracy nonsense was both expensive and too bothersome to go to waste, especially the one to use dragons, it was better for everyone to just go ahead with it.

Harry frowned at the reminder of the Dragons as the first trial; more on point, dragons that for all their ferociousness, they were just mothers protecting theirs to-be-born hatchlings. The fact that some of them lost eggs for something as inane as a tournament left him with a ugly feeling in his chest, so decided to talk to Charlie about the issue and see if they could find a solution that included using dragons but not risk losing babies of an endangered species.

About the other schools, Lucius told him that one of the options discussed had been that Durmstrang or Beauxbatons becoming the host instead of Hogwarts, but they both politely declined and said that of course they could postpone their travel a couple of weeks if necessary to give Hogwarts’ new Headmistress time to adjust to her duties.

It was a jab of course; Britain already fumbled an international event with the Quidditch final and the whole mess with Voldy-moldypants, and then a bit later with Bumbles -about him, both Sirius and Remus were livid when they finally got Harry to cough up the details about his confrontation with Dumbledore, when Harry got angry at the old man he would call him that mocking monicker but other times he called the man for his name. Healing was such a bullshit road of up and downs it was exhausting, couldn’t he go back to repress everything and have explosive meltdowns from time to time? No? Okay, moving on- which made Minerva McGonagall not only inherit duties related to the school, but also inherited the whole weight of the significance the institution had as a whole for their country. It was an incredibly good thing that she was a strong and wise woman, she was doing admirably, and Harry knew no one would do better in so little time.

Harry thought it was a bit of a pity that they wouldn’t go to Beauxbatons, France would have been lovely, and Draco could have shown off his French, but regretfully it wasn’t meant to be. It was decided that the Triwizard tournament was going to be held in Hogwarts with the new Headmistress blessing, but what shocked Harry was that she gave it only after she spoke with him about it.

That was an interesting conversation, Headmistress McGonagall had come over at Black Manor because she had wanted to discuss Remus’ teacher contract as the first ever returning DADA professor in almost thirty years. Also, she wanted to talk more at length if Sirius was serious about adding himself to the Hogwarts’ teaching roster.

He still wasn’t sure because he was managing his duties as a Lord and helping Harry with his own, but Sirius confessed he wasn’t ready to be separated from both his husband and son so soon; he was better, but the aching loneliness of Azkaban still haunted him. She was very understanding and told him she would support him either way, just to owl her or call her floo when he made a decision.

     After that, it was Harry’s turn to talk with the Headmistress.

“Mr. Potter, I hope you understand that I wouldn't usually have this kind of discussion with a student, nor with Lord for that matter, because they don't have the purview to decide what does or doesn’t happen at Hogwarts,” Professor McGonagall started what obviously going to be a delicate topic.

McGonagall sipped her tea as if trying to draw strength from it, or wishing it was something stronger, “however... One of the errors the late headmaster committed was to think he knew best from everyone, and very rare sought counsel from someone else. I don't wish to follow his footsteps on that regard, and that's why, Mr. Potter, I asked for a bit of your time today.” Harry nodded to show her he was following, so she continued.

“It is regretful you have suffered quite a bit inside the walls of Hogwarts, where you should have been safe to be a child and to dedicate yourself to your studies, and I wouldn't want to put you through more stress inside the school…” Her ex-head of house finished leadingly.

“Professor, are you actually asking my permission to host the Triwizard cup?”

She coughed, and put her teacup down with a soft clink, “no, not permission, that's to say, more of an opinion. If you would be okay, what do you think?”

Harry was shocked, but also touched, almost no one had ever bothered to consider his mental wellbeing before, and here McGonagall was, doing just that. Harry had to consider everything though, he wasn't just some kid, he was a Lord, he remembered Charlie saying how hard it was to get the permit to borrow dragons and the hell it was to coordinate between schools. You couldn't live in peace if you had an uneasy relationship with your neighbors, they had to know about Britain upheaval and they needed to assure them that they were fine, but also that they were not weak and easy to take advantage.

Especially after the world cup fiasco.

“Thank you, professor, that's really considerate of you,” Harry smiled sweetly, it really was, and he was thankful, so he made sure to suffuse his voice with warmth as he answered, “but I think after the excitement of the last three years I'd go stir crazy if I were to have an absolutely normal year.”

McGonagall snorted, “and we wouldn't want that, right? After all, you are your father's son, it would be regrettable if you decide to follow his or your godfathers' footsteps to alleviate your boredom, wouldn’t it?” She asked dryly with an elevated eyebrow, but Harry knew she was trying to hide a smile in her tea.

“Of course, ma'am, but I wouldn't dare.”

That actually won him a small laugh, “Mr. Potter, you would do well in remembering I’m no longer your professor and to address me with the correct title.”

“Headmistress, I know, it’s a bit hard to forget years of habit but I’m working on it.”

She smiled and stood up, “it’s all right. Sadly, I must go, I’m sure my desk has to be creaking under the piles of paperwork I need to go through so it’s best that go back. Enjoy the rest of the break, I will see you the first of September.”

“Will do.”

And that was that. Harry and his family had some more quality time, like the time they went to the beach, and before they knew it that year list of supplies was sent and everyone had to prepare to go back to class.

     The days went by faster than Harry could keep up, between shopping, hugs, letters, work and food, September 1^st arrived, and he and his friends were waiting once again for the red train to take them to Hogwarts for the better part of the year.

Harry had to admit he was more than a bit excited; he’d get to befriend Viktor and Fleur again and in better circumstances, it was going to be brilliant, and everything was going to be great. Harry would finally have a year where he wasn’t going to be the center of attention of the student body, so he was determined to be as relaxed as possible, he was going to study, manage his duties as a Lord, enjoy his time with his friends and his boyfriend. Nothing more.

Harry tried to organize his thoughts on the train ride, as the first day of the month there was a Wizengamot meeting but because he wanted to take de train with his friends, he appointed a proxy instead. He needed to talk with McGonagall about it and see if he will have permission to leave for the reunions on the upcoming month or if he was going to need to continue coordinating with his proxy. But as Ron gave him a chocolate frog with a huge smile and nudged him to pay attention to the game they were playing, Harry decided to leave that adult stuff for future-him and simply enjoy the moment.

     It was wonderful to be back in Hogwarts. Harry felt the magic castle welcome him home, it was a weird nevertheless nice feeling that he used to associate to the relief of simply being away from the hellhole that was Privet Drive, but that he now could recognize it for what it was. It was Hogwarts own unique magic brushing softly against Harry’s magic core, enveloping him in a warm cocoon before letting go, but never leaving that far away.

Except something was different. Harry was suspicious because it seemed as if even the walls were giggling as he walked, the magic playful and closer than ever before, like he could just reach out and touch it even though no one was supposed to be able to do that except the head of the school. Harry squinted warily at a suit of armor that bowed to him as he passed, they didn’t use to do that before and it unnerved him. Something was up and he needed to get to the bottom of it.

The mystery didn’t stay that long without answer though, thanks to a portrait of an ancient wizard wearing green and silver robes who almost choked on the tea he was sipping when he saw Harry pass and stuttered a “My Lord!”, finally clueing him on what was happening around him.

Harry was rudely reminded that he was technically Lord Slytherin now, what with Right of Conquest and the last heir defeated by yours truly in multiple occasions, which made him a Founders Heir, and that in turn meant that the not-sentient but not-not sentient School was even more fond of him than when he was attending Hogwarts in the Before or last year.

Harry had totally forgotten about that.

Well… It wasn’t like it needed to be publicly known, right? Harry could keep that to himself. He believed he had the same thoughts when the topic of all of the votes he could cast came up, but maybe he was remembering wrong. It wasn’t that important though, Harry needed to focus on what repercussions this knowledge would have in his quest to have the most normal year as possible; how to use it, see if he could contain the flow of information, make the mischievous castle stop broadcasting Harry was not the typical student, everyone already knew so no need to bring even more attention to him.

Harry sighed and willed himself to not facepalm, not even a day of school and he already felt his quest being derailed.

     Harry was taking back everything he said about it being wonderful to be back at Hogwarts. Merlin knew he hadn’t had a moment of peace since arriving at the castle because the whole student body was back to stalking him and watching every single second of the mighty Saviour’s day. It was awful! Harry always managed to forget how uncomfortable it was to be subjected to the scrutiny that felt like he was the principal act at a circus, and every time it caught him by surprise when it happened.

What was worse was that his day started with almost getting barreled over by a feathered mob divebombing for him at breakfast because Harry had forgotten that moving back to Hogwarts meant leaving the mail wards of the Black Manor behind, which meant that he forgot to do anything about it and that meant that he had to deal with a horde of owls looking for him first thing in the morning.

Harry was so caught off guard that he instantly ducked under the breakfast table for cover and only realized what he did when he heard people laughing and Hermione prodded him to get up. It was so embarrassing he wanted to crawl back under just so he didn’t have to face the shame. At least he wasn’t the only one bombarded with mail as Sirius had his fair share too, and he was a lot more colourful with his language as he futilely tried to save his bacon from the hungry birds.

It was obvious his dear dad also forgot about the mail, so they would definitely meet up later to find a way to fix it. Probably set up some personal wards to only let people they actually knew or with certain keywords approach them while the rest would be redirected to somewhere else to be dealt later. It was the system they had in their home and it worked just fine, they would need to think were to redirect it though since they didn’t have a designated post room inside the castle for it but that was a fair price to pay for never having to deal with that many owls at once.

     The day unfortunately didn’t get any less stressful after breakfast. Harry always have had problems with sitting down and paying attention in class, and that he could feel the stares drilling into him like pointy arrows really didn’t help any.

At least it was Friday and the first day of class, so they mostly went over the curriculum of the year and how Headmistress McGonagall restructured the different courses and how it specifically affected the class they had in that moment of the day, so he didn’t lose much in his distraction.

Lunch came and went and Harry was still surrounded by a circle of not enough discreet admirers -stalkers- and it was really getting on his nerves. He tried to take a stroll inside the castle with his friends but after the fifth time he had to duck into a secret passage because people kept trying to get too close to him, he decided to cut his losses and go outside.

Harry walked and enjoyed the fresh air. He mindlessly wandered until he found himself inside the Forbidden Forest, but he shrugged and kept letting his feet guide him wherever, unbothered.

His pleasant walk ended abruptly when he arrived at a particular clearing. Harry hadn’t really noticed he was taking a familiar path until the dense line of trees opened to an open area he kind of recognized, yet something about it registered as strange to his mind and got him paying attention to his surroundings again.

But just focusing was enough to notice what was jarring about the place. Harry knew exactly where he found himself standing, the details of that day ingrained deeply into his mind and that made it easy to tell the difference when he compared his memories with what his eyes were seeing in that moment.

There were flowers in the spot his body fell.

There were flowers in the clearing where a lifetime ago he walked willing to die if it meant saving everyone. It was weird because Harry could swear nothing but grass grew around when he was there last time, but it was even more bizarre because he knew it was where the killing curse struck him down exactly.

The flowers were small but vibrant, and they seemed to glow from within. Scratch that, they were glowing; a soft silver that shone like droplets of condensed moonlight in the semi-permanent darkness of the forest, with almost blindingly white petals which contrasted sharply against the dark green and black stems, beautiful in a way that made it impossible to ignore how otherworldly they looked.

The atmosphere in the forbidden forest had always been eerie and dangerous, but there was an unnatural chill in the air and a pressure that Harry could recognize, for it was familiar after uncountable brushes with it in the waking world and as he spent so many nights in its company: Those pretty little flowers exuded the power of Death.

The plants were beckoning Harry, singing directly to his soul, sorrowful but captivating, and it was almost in a trance that he made his way to them and kneeled.

“Thank you for giving me the chance to live again,” Harry said, so softly it was almost inaudible, as he touched gently the petal of a flower, which seemed to shine brighter in answer, “I'm grateful for being here and able to be with everyone, thank you, thank you so much.”

He didn't know how much time he spent in his knees in front of the 'grave' Death made for him, overwhelmed by the feelings the flowers brought to the surface of his mind on top of the ones he had been dealing with all day. His immortal friend probably thought Harry needed a small reminder that even when he had to suffer through uncomfortable situations, it was just a part of life, and that the life he was living now was one he fought too hardfor and it wasn’t only made of those type of moments; no matter how disrespectful some people were Harry shouldn’t let them blind him from the joy his life currently held.

It could have been seconds, minutes to hours; but it felt like a long time had passed when he finally got the strength to stand up and amble back out of the woods. Feelings always took a lot out of Harry and made him long for his bed, but he knew it wasn’t healthy to suppress them and never deal with them so he sucked it up and didn’t do that anymore even if it was tempting.

Harry looked at the sky while walking to the great hall and noticed the sun was close to setting, so he hurried back before he missed dinner. As he neared the doors, he saw his friends and his boyfriend waiting for him to go eat, making love surge strong in his heart. Harry ran the last few steps separating them and was instantly engulfed in very much needed hugs; he soaked their care like a leaf turning itself to follow the sun, enjoying the moment and breathing the life that surrounded him as they entered the great hall.

There was none of the despair and destruction that was there a year ago, a lifetime ago, only happiness. Even the annoyances of earlier in the day looked insignificant in the grand scale of things, and that made Harry feel like he could deal with everything life decided to throw at him.

As they went inside and split up to their respective tables, Harry couldn't help the pleased smile that bloomed in his face, it was a new year in Hogwarts, and it marked the true beginning of his new life.

Chapter Text

     More than a year had passed since Harry Potter went back in time, and nothing brought more attention to this fact than seeing familiar faces in contexts parallel to events that would have happened, but with different circumstances and other type of feelings involved.

Like in the club they could finally set-up, even with all the setbacks: the Things-Everyone-Ought-to-Know Club or TEOKC for short. As was as the name stated, a club to learn about topics all the students should know given their age range, so it was more of a mishmash of general tutoring, exchange of information about the worlds that interacted at school in general , plus remedial DADA courses to bring everyone’s level to an acceptable standard.

It was so well-received that to manage they had to divide the club in rotating smaller groups, recruit more help to teach and add more hours to the allotted ones to the club.

Harry, as the not-so-secretly most experienced fighter of the student body, was the one people asked for help the most, luckily, he actually loved teaching and was happy everyone was learning.

But Harry didn’t spend the whole time only tutoring, he was also learning lots of other things with everyone else. Like, he received a lot of help with runes and history of magic, but what Harry found most interesting was the wizarding culture exchange. Obviously, that part of the club wasn't without hiccups, an entire life of conditioning to believing in your superiority or that someone was bad and it was better without anything they say would guarantee that, but all in all it was really cool.

All of the muggleborns were interested in learning everything they could of the new and fantastical world they had been introduced to, but wixen that had grown up in it still had something new to learn because some of the story and magic lore had been lost to the generations. On the other hand, the great majority of purebloods were really out of touch with what the normal no-magic world had to offer, so it made for really interesting and funny conversations. The surprising thing was that the exchange somehow made the new Muggle Studies McGonagall remade even more popular, so it really was like everyone was learning from everyone.

And even though self-defense was something taught in the club, it definitely wasn’t the DA of Harry’s past and it’d never be, which was for the better because it meant there was no need for any army and that child soldiers were still only something out of nightmarish pieces of history.

That was what got him thinking about Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Luna and Neville in the first place. Their faces as they participated on the TEOKC were vastly different to the ones they had on his memories when trying to master the same things on the DA.

They were so innocent in comparation of his memories, and the fact that they’d get to grow up at their own pace was a heavy weight off him. For example, Neville had come a long way with his new wand, gentle coaxing and positive reinforcement, still timid and far of the fierce lion he was when he decapitated Nagini, but he had years to get there if his friend wanted to be that man.

Ginny with her fiery passion being directed to excel academically instead of in the battleground, conserving the soft and sweet edges around her temper instead of throwing them away.

Hermione and Ron were still his best and closest friends, Hermione was his sister and Ron was as good as his brother, and Harry loved them both to pieces. He was so happy the three of them got to be normal, or at least as normal as they could be while being his friend.

And of course, there was Draco, who hadn’t been in the DA last time. Harry’s thoughts always came back to Draco. Draco and his beautiful glittering eyes and hair colour of real freshwater pearls, with his witty charm and his amazing brain. Draco, his boyfriend, his beloved. Having him there by his side this time and not an enemy, learning with everyone else, was worth everything.

The events that they went through with Harry until then had marked them, but at least it still was way less than what it was Before. And that, more than anything else, tasted like the sweetest victory of them all.

     And so, the months continued to pass, time marching forward in between clear laughs and light hearts.

     Like promised, Harry got a normal year, or as normal a magical school can be with the extra spice of being a young Lord. There weren’t any assassination attempts, nor terrorist attacks, no monster to be fought, not a thing. It was the first peaceful year Harry Potter had on Hogwarts ever since he first set a foot there in 1991. It was refreshing that all Harry had to stress over was his duties as a student and a functioning member of society.

It was again May, and it had been exactly 2 years since that fateful day when Harry was so ready to go on with his life after the last victory that ended the war… but instead got sent back in time and he seized the chance to fix things. It had been exactly two years since that fatal day he willingly walked to his death, and so much had changed from then on.

Voldemort was no more, and with his horcruxes being destroyed it meant he had no way to come back; his most loyal followers were all dead and the rest were apprehended, Harry and several friends and allies were working on ridding the wizarding world of its bigoted belief and crushing the initial problem that caused the blood wars in the first place.

Harry was happy in a way he hadn't probably ever been; happy and free of the burden of destiny, he was allowed to live for himself, and that was so liberating. His family was alive and doing well, his friends were happily pursuing their dreams, they were a lot more innocent, weren't jaded by the torture and war and Harry will fight to keep it that way.

Because Harry decided to start his political life early, he now had to pay attention to the laws passed and voted, making informed opinions and having regular correspondence with his proxy on the Wizengamot plus the one he appointed to help him manage his investments to make sure they were on the same page as him. On top of that he was juggling making of alliances to implement concrete changes with studying, his social life as a teenager and his precious relationship with one Draco Malfoy. Which obviously led to a very busy everyday life, but he treasured the new routine he had forged for himself.

Harry loved that he could sit in the shade of a tree with Draco using his lap as a pillow, Ron at his other side playing exploding snap with Neville, Ginny and Pansy, –the latter two were surprisingly competitive with each other and led to some hilarious bets- Blaise, Theo and Hermione were looking and cheering them on and Luna was animatedly describing her jewelry to Greg and Vincent. Final exams were over; in a few more days Harry was going to take the Hogwarts express to go home for the summer break, and for the first time in either life he wasn’t dreading the end of the year, because he knew that when they got to 9 ¾ station it would be Sirius and Remus being there to welcome him back and give him a ride home.

A real home, where Harry had a family he loved and was loved in return. That notion would never stop bringing him strong emotions every time it crossed his mind.

“Harry, you okay there? You have been ignoring us for the past four minutes,” Draco mumbled as he nuzzled Harry’s lap sleepily, he loved to leech the heat his boyfriend’s body always gave off.

“I’m fine, just thinking how happy and lucky I’m to have all of you,” he kissed Draco softly in the temple, and smiled warmly at Ron and Hermione, who had been listening intently for his answer because even with no attempts to his life they still worried so much about him, he loved them so fiercely that he could barely contain it all.

“We are lucky to have you too man,” said Ron, punching Harry lightly in the shoulder, “just try to be in the present yeah?”

“Yeah...” in the present, how ironic... but really fitting. I have to stop thinking so much about the past and focus on what I have now, this present where I can be with all my friends, old and new, laughing freely. They aren’t war-torn, they’re all so happy and I’m going to love them and cherish them forever. “Yeah, it’s not like it’s that easy to go back in time, right?” Harry joked, wining a chuckle or two amid the fond eyerolls.

     Harry was really satisfied; he didn’t expect dying was going to lead to moments like this one, but he was so grateful he took his chance with Death, that he didn’t gave up and fought tooth and nail to end the war before it started. Now he can sit back and enjoy what life had in store for him, and he was never going to do it alone because now he had his entire family and friends to have his back.

“Even if life has a way to go round in circles, Harry, you must continue to walk forward, because every step is a step closer to a brighter future.

I’ll be waiting for you at the end of your journey, so keep going ahead confidently.

Your friend,

Death.”